Epigraphia Indica Vol 12

Author(s): Sten Konow
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032566/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Vol. XII (1913-14)
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावृणु
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001
1982

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Vol. XII. `1913-14
000
मनकोतिमपविश
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1982

Page #3

Reprinted 1982
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
1982
Price: Rs.90
Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4

PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY."
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.
VOL. XII. 1913-14.
EDITED BY
PROFESSOR STEN KONOW, PH.D.,
HONORARY CORRESPONDENT OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, ARCHEOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT.
CALCUTTA.
SUPERINTENDENT GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA.
BOMBAY BRITISH INDIA PRESS.
T
LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co.
NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET.
PARISE. LEROUX.

Page #5


Page #6

RD. BANERJI:
23
No. 3. Tarpandighi grant of Lakshmanasena
20. Talcher grant of Kulastambha
36. Two Baudh grants of Ranabhañjadēva :
A. Of the 54th year
B. Of the 26th year
37
L. D. BARNETT:
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically.
33
No. 9. Nilganda plates of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1087 and 1123.
31
32. Inscriptions at Yewür:
A of the time of Jayasimba II; about A.D. 1040
B. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1077
34. Miraj plates of Jayasimha II; A.D. 1024
39
37. Inscriptions at Yewür:
C. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1105 D. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1110
RADHAGOVINDA BASAK :
E. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1125
F. of the time of Rayamurar:-Sövidēva; A.D. 1173
G. Of the time of Saakamadera A.D. 1179
D. B. BHANDARKAR :
CONTENTS.
No. 8. Belava copper-plate of Bhojavarmadeva; the 5th year
18. Rampal copper-plate of Srichandradeva
33
No. 4. Chatea inscription of Baladitya
P. R. BHANDARKAB :
No. 28. Kuḍimiyamalai inscription on music
PADMANATHA BHATTACHARYA :
No. 13. Nidhanpur copper-plates of Bhaskaravarman
C. O. BLAGDEN:
No. 16. The "Pyu" inscriptions
DAYA BAM SAHNI :
J. F. FLEXT:
No. 26. Rataul plate of Chahadadeva.
•
No. 31. Bhandup plates of Chhittarajadeva; A.D. 1026. Special Notes:
The city Hamyamana, Hamjamana
The places mentioned in the Thapa plates of A.D. 1017
Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054
The Kiradore river: the Tungabhadra
The Ededore country: the Raichur district
Koppa: Khidräpär
The places mentioned in the record on the Miraj plates
•
·
•
.
•
•
.
·
B
PAGE
6 166
821
325
142
268
269
303
329
332
333 335 336
97 136
10
226
65
127
221
250
25.8
259
291
293
295
296
306

Page #7

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
Pes T. A. GOPINATHA RAO
No. 21. Dalaviy-Agraharam plates of Venkatapatidēva Maharaya I ; Saka-Sarovat 1508 . 159 T. A. GOPINATHA RAO AND T. S. KUPPUSVAMI SASTRI :
No. 38. The Arivilimangalam plates of Srirangarāya II ; Baka-Samvat 1499 , 340 Y. R. GUPTB :
No. 7. Vadoor plates of Buddharaja; [Kalachuri]-Samvat 360 . . . . . 30 MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA PANDIT HARAPRABAD SASTRI :
No. 35. Mandasör inscription of Naravarman; the Malava y ear 461 HIBA LAL:
No. 9. Batibigarh stone inscription; Samvat 1385 . , 24. Khairbi plates of Yabahkarnadeva; [Kalachuri]-Samvat 823 : . .
30. Dantėwira Sanskrit and Hindi inscriptions of Dikpaladēva; Samvat 1760 . . E. HULTZSCI :
o. 1. Ragolu plates of Saktivarman . . . . . . . . , 2. Brihat pröshtha grant of Umavarman ... . . .
12. Nammuru grant of Ammaraja II . . . . . . . , 17. Ramatirtham plates of Indravarman
22. Mötupalli pillar-inscription of Ganapatidēva ; A.D. 1244-45 . 27. Two cave-inscriptions at Dalavigūr:
A. Sanskrit inscription of Narendra Šatrumalla .
B. Tamil inscription mentioning the Pallava king Narendra E...JOBI :
No. 14. The Planetary Tables . . . . . . . . . STEN KONow:
No. 28. Hansötplates of the Chahamina Bhartsivaddba; Samvat 813 . . . . . MAZUMDAB :
No. 25. Mahadā plates of Yögēsvaradevavarman .
, 20. Sonpur plates of Kumara Somēśvaradēvs . F. E. PARGITER :No. 33. Four early inscriptions:
A. On the bronze casket from Manikisla . B. On the silver plate or disc from Mäņikiala C. On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha .
D. On the stone relic-box from Säñcbi . . . . . . . . K. B. PATIAK AND STEN KONOW:--
No. 10. Spurious Islümpur plates of the Ganga king Vijayaditya ; the 30th year PANDIT RAMABARNA :No. 5. Laduü inscription of Sadhārana .
. 17 11. Kiņsariya inscription of Dadhichika (Dahiya) Cbachcha; [Vikrama]-Samvat 1056 56 K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AITAR :
No. 15. Tirukkuļittațțai inscription of Sundara-Chöļa . . . . . . . 1 VINODA VIHARI VIDYAVINODA :
* No. 6. Two inscriptions from Bodh-Gaya .
........ 2.
INDEX
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
359

Page #8

LIST OF PLATES.
3
19.
No. 1. Ragölu plates of Saktivarman . . . . . . . between pages
2. Brihatproshthā grant of Umavarman
3. Tarpandighi plate of Lakshmanasēna ; [Lakshmanasēna) Samvat 3 . » 4. Chatsu inscription of Baladitya . . . . . . to face page
6. Ladna inscription of Sadharana . . . . . . . » . 6. Bödh-Gaya inscription of Asokachalla; Lakshmanasēos Samvat 61 ..
the time of Asökachalls ; Lakshmaņas na
Samyat 74 . . . . . 7. Vadnor plates of Buddharaja : (Kalachuri] Samvat 360 . . . between pages 34 & 35 8. Belava plate of Bhojavarmadēva ; the 5th year . . 9. Islampur spurious plates of the Ganga Vijayāditya ; the 30th year , 10. Nammūru grant of Ammaraja II . 11. Nidhanpur plates of Bhaskaravarman . 12. Four Pyu inscriptions, . .
. .to face page 19. Ramatirtham plates of Indravarman 14. Rampal plate of Srichandradēva .
between pages 138 & 139 16. Nilganda plates of Vikramaditya VI ; A.
52, 153 16. Dalaviy.Agraharam plates of Venkatapatidēva I; Saka 1608, Plate I
172, 13 17. ,
> > > > > 18.
> > > >
> III
- > " . . . IV
184, 185 20. Mötupalli pillar inscription of Ganapatidēva ; A.D. 1244-45 . .
194, 195 31. Hansēt plates of Bhartrivaddha; Samvat 813 . . . . .
202 203 32. Khairba plates of Yasahkarņadēva ; [Kalachuri] Samvat 823 . .
212, 213 33. Mabada plates of Yögēsvaradevavarman . . . . .
220, 221 24. Rataul plate of Chahadadēva . . .
to face page 25. Cave-inscriptions at Dalaviņür .
. between pages 26. Kudimiyāmalai inscription on music
. to face page 27. Sönpār plates of Kumara Somēśvara deva
. between pages 240 & 241 28. Dantėwārī Sanskrit inscription of Dikpaladēva ; Samvat 1760 . . to face page . 246 . Hindi inscription of Dikpaledēva ; Samvat 1760 .
247 29. Bhandūp plates of Chhittarajadēva . .
. between pages 262 & 80. Yēwür inscription of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1077, . . . , 278, 279 31. Four early inscriptions :
A. On the bronze casket from Manikiala . B. On the silver plate from Mänikiāla . C. On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha .
to face page D. On the stone relic-box from Sañchi Stupa II . . 32. Miraj plates of Jayasinha II; A.D. 1024 .
.. . between pages 312 & 313 83. Mandasör inscription of Naravarman; Malaya Samvat 461 .. . to face page
320 34. Baudh plates of Ranabhañjadēva; 54th year . . . . between pages 324 & 325 35.
26th . . .
• >>
326, 327 36. Yawur inscription of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1105 . . . . to face page 330 the time of Sankamadēvs ; A.D. 1179 .
.
338 88. Arivilimangalam plates of Srirangaraya II; Saka 1499 . . . between pages 350 & 351
263
299

Page #9


Page #10

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Vol. XI Pages 3, 6.- A communication from Mr. H. Krishna Sastri has led to my recognizing an improvement in my treatmont of line 7 of the Dēvagēri inseription. I have read there :[Sàntivarmma nevarade maryyadey=age, etc. I found in the second of these words the instrumental singular of nēvara as a longer form of nera, =nēr, straightness, propriety, pleasantness.' And I translated :- "Sāntivarman, while governing the Banavāsi twelvethousand with rectitude and according to established customs," etc. Mr. Krishna Sastri has teminded me of the expression peldore maryyādey=āge," with the great river (the Krishņā) 45 the boundary," in the Molgand inscription of Panchaladēva, ante, vol. 6, p. 259, line 5: and, proposing to read the first syllable after [8a]ntivarmma as bha instead of nē, he has suggested that we should find here the name Bhēvarade as meaning possibly the river Bhimarathi, the Bhima. That, however, is not exactly the case. The reference is to the river Wardā, which is mentioned as Varadi in the Aihole inscription of A.D. 634-35, ante, vol. 6, p. 5, line 19. Banawăsi is on the north bank of the Wardā : and the river flows about two miles on the north of Dévageri, and so into the Tungabhadrā some twenty-two miles farther on to the east. In the Devagēri inscription we should read :-[Sā]ntivarmmane Varade maryyādey=age, and translate :"Säntivarman himself, while governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand with the Varadá as the boundary," etc. The meaning is that he was ruling those parts of the Batavāsi province which lay to the south of the Ward : and the other records (see pp. 4, 5) of the Matura family, to which he belonged, are all from places which are in agreement with this. The suggestion of nēvara as a longer form of nēra, =nēr, is of course to be cancelled.-J. F. F.
Page 42, footpote 15, line 3, for at read ar 7 59, line 20, for pāila read pailā. , 65, 15, for Bai read Bal.
94, text-line 13, for sa(su)nave read su(st)navo. » 95, 23, for "tyam read 'tyan.
33, for yāchate read yachate. 96, line 14, for Mahisandhivigrabika read Mahasāndhivigrahika. , text-line 4, for orājádévaḥ read räja (räja)devah. » » » 13 f., for Bhåradvaja- read Bhāradvaja.
Vol. XII. p. 7, 1. 17, for Lakshmanasēpa read Lakshmapasons. D. 9, text l. 28, for read . p. 10, 1. 1, for ( o read iter p. 10,1. 2, for साम(वे)द read सामवेद p. 11, 1. 86, for Isanabhata's read Isanabhata's. p. 13, n. 16, for vaao read o p. 14, 1. 18, after are add 1. p. 14, n. 21, for *8 read ang p. 14, n. 28, for Carait read act. p. 15, 1.3, after we add l. p. 15, L. 7, for fare fe read fateffe.

Page #11

viii
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
p. 15, n. 25, for सत्कौनिराजी read °मत्कीर्तिमाजी. p. 16, 1. 1 from below, for fas' read fag. p. 16, n. 25, for faetz read faeia. P. 17, 1. 17, for 917ao read 217 , and delete figure 11 and the corresponding note. p. 18,1. 5 from below, for Shahab-ud-din read Shahab-ud-din, and for Qutb-ud-din read
Qutb-ud-din. p. 18, 1. 3 from below, for Alāvadive read Alāvadina, p. 19, 1. 4, for Garjjana read Garjjana. p. 23, n. 23, for full read fea:
25, 1. 8, for any read arai. p. 25, 1. 16, for faardt read furnit. p. 27, 1.9, for भवने read भुवने. p. 27, 1. 11, delete the figures 18 and 19.
27, n. 16, for Rajpūts read Rājputs. p. 27, n. 19, for 19tfa: read gufa: p. 29, 1.4, for #7 : read #161449: p. 30, 1. 19, delete the figure p. 31, 1. 2 from below, for Sankaragana read Sankaragapa. p. 31, n. 3, for -lalana- read -lalana
32, 1. 5, for Buddharājā read Buddharāja.
32, 1. 17, for aganihotra read agnihotra. p. 33, 1. 15, for Sankaragana road Sankaragaņa. p. 35, 1. 10, for danach= read dānāchs, p. 35, 1. 15, for Anantamāhāyi- read Anantamahāyi. p. 36, 1. 4 from below, for Anantamāhāyi read Anantamahāyi. p. 43, n. 3, for Arthāśastra read Arthasāstra. p. 44, 1. 20, for Vaisasha read Vaisasha. p. 44, 1, 21, for Bundēkhapdi read Bundelkhandi. p. 45, 1. 1, for Yoginipura read Yoginipura. p. 46, 1. 22, for -kpityesha read -ksityēsha. p. 46, 1. 23, for =pravīraḥ read =pravira). p. 46,1. 4 from below, for (Bis) read (Bai). p. 126, n. 10, for -vēļān=aná read - vēļān:=ana. p. 189, text l. 21, for -rõjapād-read -rajapād-.' p. 149, 1. 26, cancell before aripta. p. 159, n. 15, for =abhoga read abhoga-. Page 202, text 1. 5,- for (ni)kara-nikä[mam-]llasit- read nikara(nikara)-snmullasit, 215, Translation V. 11.-Mr. Krishna Sastri suggests the following translation : He
the crest jewel of the kings of the heroia throne, he who was renowned as Vikramaditya (V.), being deprived of Kuntala and wishing to run away from him (i.e. Gangéyadeva) suddenly took up the kunta creeper in hand as a sign.
of submission). 220.--Mr. Krishna Sastri observes that the part of the introductory enlogy beginning
with aridurddhara and ending with natha also occurs in records of the Telugu Cholas and in that of Chandridityadēva of Bastar (see Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908-9, p. 112, and Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 343 n. 3). The lionbanner of Chandräditys of Bastar and the country of Vadda nağdu (evidently Bandh-not Orissa or Vaddavādi as stated in the Annual Report quoted above) clearly show that the chiefs mentioned in the Mahada plates were the lineal descendants of Chandraditya, who was a feudal chiet of the Nagavamsi king

Page #12

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Dhardvarsha of Bastar in the 11th century A.D. It follows also that (1) the reading Kalikāla in 1. 3 refers to the mythical Chola king Kariküla and not to the Kali age; (2) that the reading k-āvēninātha- in 1. 4 has to be Kāvëni(ri) natha, 'the lord of the river Kaveri'; and (3) that -va(na)vaüra. in l. 5 should be - Varaüra-, 'lord of Varaūra (i.e. Uraiyar), the best. of towns, while the akshara na has to be looked for at the end of 1. 4. The plates should be arranged
in the order A, Ca, Cb, Ba, Bb. Page 220, text I. 9,--for-bhāpatiņru. read.bhüpatilu. , 220, text 1. 10,- for -diva-chudavarddha. read -devaru-pravarddha., and for
-samva[tsa Jram vårņa. read -samvatsarainvulu. , 220, text 1. 11,--for kachūvarkamundam 33 read iruvaimundu 23. , 220, text 1. 22-for-văm phaya- read-na(ui)kshēpa-, and for ayum . . sa read
a(a)ya-vya [ya*]-sa. I am indebted to Mr. R. Narasimhachar for the following emendations of my text and translation of the Yewür inscriptions in this journal, vol. 12, pp. 268ff.-L. D. B. Page 273, Inscription I.-- Mahajanangal are not merchants, but the great men of tho
village. , 273, Inscription I.-Agnisht he is a firepan used for warming oneself in cold weather;
it is the original of the Kannada aggishti or aggishţike. 279, text I. 134.- Arinit-adhāna means agny-adhāna, Agni being carried by the
ram (avi). Paribhavip=āgal, "when one thinks of it," is a separate clause. , 279, text I. 142.--Gun-õruri-jatam should be translated tree of virtue." , 280, text 1. 149.- Arkame or alkame is a Kanarese word meaning "indigestion ";
alkame-radu is "to suffer from indigestion.” The meaning of the verse is : that ornament of the Brāhman race was entirely devoted to sacrificing to the devas and pitsis till they suffered from indigestion. The construction is opratati ...
arkamo-vaduviriam ; and tat in tat-samājao refers to the devas and pitsis. 280, 11. 162-164.-The whole verse refers to Ravideva's skill in writing (not to
music): "there is no room for any ambignity when reading his writing, because rēkhāśuddhi (correct formation of lines), bhitti (plan or arrangement), and matre
(size of letters, or vowel-marka), shine with neatness." 280, 11. 164-166.-This verse refers to his skill in reading. A good reader was
called a gamaki. He held a rank equal to that of a poet (kari), a controversialist (vadi), and an orator (vägmi); these four kinds of scholarship are often
referred to in early Jain and Lingāyat literature. , 281, text . 182.-Jala-rēkhe is "writing on water," to indicate instability.
Tāraka-hirakani may be a mistake for tāraka-birakan, "having no sense"; this expression occurs on p. 5, verse 19, of Nāgavarma's Prosody (Kittel's edition) in the form tāriga-biriga, and as tāraga-biraga in Hariśvara's Girijākalyana, Afvāsa 1, quoted on p. 173 of my Karnataka-kavi-charite. Saucha-guna
taraka-birakam chalan, "nonsensical and fickle." 282, text I. 1868.- Att-atta means "goes beyond." Podalpan-ilpudu appears to
be a niislection for podaldu nildudu, "extended or spread further and further." Fame is described as spreading beyond the several things mentioned.
With sasiyind-att-atta, etc., compare the verse Taruvind-att-atta, etc., from Nēmichandra's Nēminātha-purāna, quoted on p. 207 of Karnāțaka-kuvi-charite, which describes the growth of Vamana when he became Trivikram.

Page #13

[VOL. XII.
Page 290, 1. 3.-For the Simha-parshad, to which Maleyala-pandita belonged, see Ep. Rep. for 1915, p. 88, paragraph 6.-H. K. S.
33
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
39
301. In my article on the "Silver plate or disc from Mäpikiäla" (p. 300) I could suggest no interpretation of the second word karavakasa. Karavaka no doubt -karapaka, which Professor Lüders discussed in his article on the Māņikiāla inscription (J. R. A. S., 1909, 654f.) and showed to mean 'superintendent of building,' as first pointed out by Professor Kielhorn. Unfortunately that passage did not occur to me when I wrote the article, or I should have gladly availed myself of the light that his discussion threw on this word. In 1909, however, this word had not been read as karavaka (as far as I am aware), and he naturally made no reference there to this disc. Dr. Barnett has now suggested the equation, and I gladly acknowledge the elucidation offered by him and Professor Lüders.-F. E. P.
309.-In connection with my identification of Karațikallu, it may be noted that a Mysore inscription of about A.D. 1180 (Epi. Carn., vol. 11, Chitaldroog, Dg. 44) mentions the Karadikal nadu, and puts in it a place named Nandavaḍige. Here we recognize Nandwaḍige, in the Hungand taluka of the Bijapur District, Bombay, the misspelt "Nundarudagi" of the Atlas sheet 58, eighteen miles towards south-west-by-west from "Kurrudikul," where there is an inscription of Krishna II (Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 221).-J. F. F.
315, 1. 4.-I have ventured to depart from the usual practice and translate
rajakiyānām-anamguli-prekshaniyah by "not to be pointed at with the finger (of hypothecation) to royal officers," because to this day there survives a certain form of mortgage called tor-adavu, which is "a species of mortgage of real property, in which some land or part of an estate is pointed [at] as security for the repayment of a loan" (Kisamwár Glossary, p. 47).-L. D. B.

Page #14

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME XII.
No. 1.-RAGOLU PLATES OF SAKTIVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH; PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
This inscription is engraved on four copper-plates measuring about 5 inches in breadth and about 2 inches in height. The two outermost plates are inscribed only on their inner side, but the two middle ones on both sides. The plates were discovered while ploughing at Ragōlu near Chicacole in the Ganjam district. They were rescued by their present owner, Mr. G. Ramadas, B.A., Teacher, Mrs. A. V. N. College at Vizagapatam, when they were about to be melted down into copper. As the inscription is so much damaged that perfect impressions are difficult to obtain, my late lamented friend Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya1 sent me the original plates about which he added the following remarks:
"Each plate has a ring-hole on its left side about inch from the left margin. There was no ring or seal when the plates were brought to me originally. But when they were sent to me a second time, they were accompanied by an oval seal (1 inch by 1 inch nearly) soldered on a broken ring. The seal bears two lines of writing (in the alphabet of the plates), of which the second may be Sak[t]i-varmma [nah ?]."
I may add that the beginning of the first line shows traces of the letters mahārā. Consequently the complete legend of the seal may have been :
1 महाराजस्य श्री
2 शक्तियमणः
The alphabet is of an early Southern type and the language Sanskrit prose (with three verses quoted near the end of the inscription). The sandhi rules are, with two exceptions, carefully observed.
The names of the king and of his family are so much damaged on the plates that they cannot be read with absolute certainty. The former is probably Sakti varman (1. 8), as read on the
1 His covering letter of the 25th September 1912 is the last communication received from him and will be treasured up as such. 2-vriddhayo â, 1. 6, and dattaḥ a-, 1.9.
B

Page #15

2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
seal by Mr. Venkayya, and the second seems to be Maga[dha] (1. 2). The king bore the titles "lord of Kalinga" (1. 1 f.) and "son of Vasishthi" (1. 2) and issued his grant from Pishtapura ( 1. 1). The village granted by him was named Rak [s]l[u]va ( 14 ) and belonged to the Kalinga district (1. 3). The two last lines of the inscription state that this document was issued in the thirteenth year (of the king's reign), and that its writer was the minister Arjunadatta.
The village granted, Bāk [a]l[u]va, is evidently identical with the modern Ragölu, where the plates were discovered. Pishtapura, where the king resided at the time of the grant, is the ancient name of Pithapuram in the Godavari district and is mentioned also in the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta, in the Aihole inscription of Pulakesin II., and in the Timmapuram plates of Vishnuvardhana I.
TEXT.
First Plate, Second Side.
1 सिद्धिरस्तु ॥ स्वस्ति विजयपिष्टपुरात्कलिङ्गाधि2 पति [] कुलालङ्करिष्णुर्व्वासिष्ठीपुत्रो
3 महाराजश्रीशक्ति वर्मा कलिङ्गविषये
4 राकलुवग्रामे सर्व्वसमन्वागतान्तहपतितान्'
Second Plate; First Side.
5 आज्ञापयति [1] अस्टयेष ग्रामकोस्माभिः खपु6 ण्याल जा चन्द्रतारकादग्रहारं
7 [कृत्वा सावर्ण ] सगोत्रपञ्चार्षेयवाजसनेयि8 ब्राह्मणकुमारमष्टाभ्यच पु[य]
Second Plate; Second Side.
9 एवमेत मोजाय दत्तः अभटपावेाः 10 सर्व्वकरमदेयैव परितस्तात्वा युष्माभिः 11 पूर्वप्रवृत्तया मर्यादयोपस्थान
12 व्यम्मेयहिरण्यायचीपनेयम् [*]
Third Plate; First Side.
18 अमीषजाय वाचा: [1] यः प्रमादाशोभादास्य 14 सोपं कुर्य्या पचमहापातकसंयुक्तो भवेत् [i]
1 The same motronymic was borne by several Andhra kings; a00 Prof. Bapson's Coine of the Andhra Dynasty, ste., p. 232.
2 Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 13.
Above, Vol. VI, p. 11, verse 27.
From the original copper-plates.
Above, Vol. IX, p. 819.
The vowels of the second and third syllables of a are not quite certain. T Bend perhaps 'सान्तःप
● Bead सन्नात्वा.

Page #16

Ragolu plates of Saktivarman.
A
kh Da
UKA
Il a
li b.
ter umgaz, jucun : 1932 53) On 9x 91% 34 331733 SJIII,
Collotype by Gebr. Plettner.
E. Hultzsch.
Full-Size.

Page #17

Seal
| 13| 1รา
มมร.เอก ๆ
รายงราย ใน

Page #18

No. 1.]
RAGOLU PLATES OF SAKTIVARMAN.
15 ये चान्ये राजानस्तांच विज्ञापयति [*] राजधर्मोय... 16 मित्यनुपाल बितव्यः [*] भवन्ति चात्र प्रागभिहिताः
Third Plate ; Second Side. 17 श्लोकाः [*] बहुभिर्बहुधा दत्ता वसुधा वसुधाधिपः [1] 18 यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलम् ॥१॥*] 19 षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गे वसति भूमिदः [1] 20 प्राप्ता चानुमन्ता च तान्येव नरके वसे त] [॥२॥"]
Fourth Plate ; First Side. 21 पूर्वदत्तान्दिजातिभ्यो यनाद्रक्ष युधिष्ठिर [1] 22 महोम्महिमतां श्रेष्ठ दानाच्छेयोनुपालनमिति [॥३॥*] 23 सवत्सरे' त्रयोदशे वैशाखपौर्णमास्याम् [1] 24 'स्वयमाञाप्तिरमात्यार्जुनदत्तेन लिखितम् [*]
TRANSLATION (Lino 1.) Let there be snecess! Hail! From the victorious Pishtapura the lord ot Kalinga, the son of Väsishthi, the glorious Maharaja Sak[ti]varman, who adorns the MAgardha family, commands the inhabitants, accompanied by all (others), of the village of Rak[a]l[u]va in the Kalinga province (vishaya):
(L. 5.) “This small village has been given by Us, for the increase of Our own merit, life. and power, having made (it) an agrahara as long as the moon and the stars (shall exist), to the Brahmapa Kumārasarman, who belongs to the gotra of the [Savarpas], who has five Rishia (88 ancestors), and (who has sta died) the Vājasaneyi-(bakha), and to (bis) eight sons,-thus to this family, not to be entered by soldiers and exempted from all taxes and dues.
(L. 10.) “Knowing this, you ought to wait on (him) and to supply to (him) what has to be measured (vis. grain), gold, eto, according to the old-established rule.
(L. 13.) "And the descendants of Our family ought to be addressed:-He who through negligence or through greed will confiscate this (grant), will be guilty of the five great sins."
(L. 15.) And other kings (the king) requests :-" (Rememmhering) that snch is the duty. of kings, you ought to preserve (this grant)."
(t. 16.) And with reference to this there are (the following) formerly pronounced verses :
SLI. 17-22 contain three of the customary verses.] (L. 23.) In the thirteenth year, on the full-moon (tithi) of Vaibikha.
(L. 24) The ajñapti (was the king) himself. (The above edict) was written by the minister (amātya) Arjunadatta.
Read
.
Read °माचमि.

Page #19

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
No. 2.--BRIHATPROSHTHA GRANT OF UMAVARMAN.
BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
Like the Rāgolu plates of Saktivarman (No. 1 above), the copper-plates bearing the subjoined inscription belong to Mr. G. Ramadas of Vizagapatam and were sent by him to the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya, who forwarded to me two sets of ink-impressions of them. Mr. Ramadas writes that the plates “were obtained from a smith in the Palakonda taluka. Nothing more is known of them." Mr. Venkayya sent me the following description of the original plates :
« Three copper-plates of four sides. Average length 7%";' height 31" (at the margins) and 31" (in the middle). The plates were held together by a ring (out by me for taking impressions), which appears to have been twisted out of its original shape, which was probably circular. The highest diameter now is 51' and the lowest 47" The ends of the ring are secured at the bottom of an oval seal measuring 2" by 3". The depression of the seal bears in relief a legend in four lines, of which the last seems to be ra[jo]mavarmasya. The other three lines are not distinct."
To judge from the impressions, the inscription is much damaged; but, with the exception of the name of the writer in l. 16, every word can be made out with the help of the context. The alphabet is of an early Southern type. The jihvāmültya is used in l. 1, the upadhmāniya in l. 7, and the numerical symbols 20 and 30 in l. 15. The language is Sanskrit prose (with three verses of Vyasa quoted in 11. 11-15).
Both the alphabet and the phraseology of the grant closely resemble those of the Komarti plates of the Maharaja Chandavarman. This king may have belonged to the same family as Mahäräjömavarman, the donor of the subjoined grant. For both kings issued their edict from Simhapura or Sihapurs and bore the epithets" lord of Kalinga" and "devoted to the feet of his father." The second portion of the designation Maharajómavarman probably contains the word Uma, one of the names of Siva's consort, the final vowel of which has been shortened in accordance with Påņini, VI, 3, 63.
The ingcription records that Umavarman granted the village of Bțihatpröshthi (1.2) to the Brahmana Haridatta (1. 4). This person may be identical with another Haridatts, who is mentioned in the last line of the insoription as the father of its writer. The date of the grant fell into the year 30 (1. 15) (of the king's reign).
As stated before, Chandavarman and Umavarman resided at Sithapura or Sihapura. According to Singhalese inscriptions the two kings Nissankamalla and Sähasamalla, the second of whom ascended the throne in A.D. 1200, were sons of the Kalinga king Goparāja of Simhapura. The Buddhist chronicle Mahavamsa (chapter 59, verse 29) states that Tildkasundari, a queen of Vijayabahu I. (who is reported to have reigned from A.D. 1054 to 1109) was a princess of Kalinga, and that three relatives of hers, one of whom was named Madhukanpava, came to Ceylon from Sihapura (id. verse 46). Simhapura is perhaps identical with the modern Singupuram between Chicacole and Narasannapěta.
1 Above, Vol. IV, p. 142 ff. · Professor E. Müller's Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon, Nos. 148 and 166. J. R. A. S., 1909, pp. 327 and 381.
J. R. A. S., 1913, p. 519 f. This name reminds us of the Eastern Ganga king Madhu-Kimarnavs; see above, Vol. IV, p. 186 and the Table facing it.
• Above, Vol. IV, p. 143.

Page #20

Eam in 3d ក៏មe
Brihatproshtha grant of Umavarman.
11 A.
បាន។
483 គ្នា= &99
E. Hultzsch.
Scale 9,
Collotype by Gebr. Plettner.

Page #21

iib.
CelluleLIGGER PAGES % assed co
iii a.
1.
བ ཏི་པན་༧@ ཀྱིས་ བྱིན་རྟགནསྙེན
འག ན་ auཞི་
16
From ink-impressions supplied by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya.

Page #22

No. 2.]
BRIHATPROSHTHA GRANT OF UMAVARMAN.
TEXT.1
First Plate; Second Side.
1 औं स्वस्ति विजयसीहपुराद्दप्पपादभक्तङ्कलिङ्गाधिपतिश्श्रीमहाराजोबृहत्प्रोष्ठाग्रामे सर्व्वसमवेतान्कुटुम्बिनस्समाज्ञापय
2 मव
3
त्यस्त्येष ग्रामोस्माभिरौपमन्यममगोत्राय' बह्वृचसब्रह्मचारि4 ये ब्राह्मणहरिदत्तायासहस्रांशुशशितारकप्रतिष्ठमग्रहारं
Second Plate; First Sile.
5 कृत्वा सर्व्वकर [परिहारैश्च परिहृत्य द]न्तयवागुभोगादुद्धृत्य 6 षट्त्रिंशदग्रहार सामान्यङ्गत्वा भोगसम्ब[म्वनिर्व्व ] चनीयम्प्रत्त: [ 1 *] 7 तदेवं विदित्वा युष्माभिपूर्वोचितमर्य्यादयोपस्थानङ्कर्त्तव्यम्
8 मेयहिरण्याद्यञ्चोपनेयम्भविष्यतश्च राज्ञो विज्ञापयति [*] धर्म
Second Plate; Second Side.
9 क्रमविक्रमाणामन्यतमयोगादवाप्य महीमनुशासताम्प्रवृत्तं
10 कमिदन्दानं सद्धर्ममनुपश्यद्भिरेषोग्रहारोनुपाल्य [i*] भवन्ति
11
चात्र व्यासगीताश्लो [का] [1] बहुभिर्बहुधा दत्ता वसुधा वसुधाधि12 पैः [*] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य [त ] स्य
[तदा] फलम् [ १ ॥ ]
स्वदत्ताम्परदत्तां
Third Plate; First Side.
महीमहिमतां
13 वा यत्नाद्रक्ष युधिष्ठिर [ 1 * ]
न[म् ॥ २ ॥ * ]
14 षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गे वसति भूमिदः [*] आक्षेप्ता चानुमन्ता च 15 तान्येव नरके वसेत् [ ॥ ३ ॥ * ] आज्ञा वासुदेवः [*] संवत् ३० मार्गशीर्षा' दि २० [1]
16 देशraveerfधकृत' हरिदत्तसूनुना म... वरेण लिखितमिति ।
1 From ink-impressions supplied by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya.
• Read
स".
2 Exp essed by a symbol. • Read शीर्ष.
● Bechaps लेन.
श्रेष्ठ
दानाच्छेयोनुपाल

Page #23

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XI.
TRANSLATION, (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the victorious Siha pural the lord of Kalinga, the glorions Mahārāja Umavarman, who is devoted to the feet of his father, commands the ryots, accompanied by all others), in the village of Bțihatproshthā :
(L. 3.) "This village has been given by Us to the Brāhmaṇa Haridatta, who belongs to the götra of the Aupamanyavas (and) who has studied the Bahuricha-(sakha), having made (it) an agrahāra which is to last as long as the sun, the moon, and the stars, and having exempted (it) with exemption from all taxes, having separated (it) from the [Da]ntayavāgu division (thöga) (and) having joined (it) to the Thirty-six Agrahāras in such a way that it must be mentioned (henceforth) in connection with (this) division (?).
(L. 7.) "Knowing this (to be) thus, you ought to wait on him) and to supply to him) what has to be measured (viz. grain), gold, etc. according to the old-accustomed rale."
(L. 8.) And future kinga (the king) requests :-"Having obtained possession of the earth by means of either right or inheritance or conquest and ruling (it), you ought to preserve this agrahāra, considering this present grant (to have) religious merit (for its object)."
(L. 10.) And with reference to this there are the following) verses sung by Vyāsa :[LI. 11-15 contain three of the customary verses.]
(L. 15.) The messenger (ajña) (was) Vāsudēva. In the year 30, on the 20th day of Mārgasirsha.
(L. 16.) (The above edict) was written by M... vara, the son of Haridatta, who was placed in charge of the record office (akshapatala) of the district (dēša).
No. 3.-THE TARPANDIGHI GRANT OF LAKSHMANA SENA.
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A.
In 1875 Mr. Westmacott published an account of a copper-plate discovered in the village of Tarpandighi in the district of Dinajpur. This was the first inscription of Lakshmanasõna discovered until then. Mr. Westmacott's article was accompanied by two lithographs of drawings made from this copper plate. The inscription has not since been published with mechanical facsimiles. It now appears that the plate belonged originally to Sir William LeFleming Robinson, Bart., of Hillesley House, Wotton-under-Edge, Gloucestershire. It was lent to Mr. Westmacott for publication by the owner. The plate has recently been purchased from Sir Ernest Robinson, the nephew of the owner, by the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad. The inscription is incised on a single thick plate of copper measuring 13" x 11" with a projection of 34" in length, to which is attached the royal seal by means of a copper bolt. Prinsep in his paper on the Bakerganj grant of Kēdavasēna has referred to the curious figure which is to be found on Sona grants.3
Another copper-plate inscription of Lakshmanasõna is the Angliya grant originally published in a now defunct Bengali periodical called Aitihasika Chitra (of Rampur Boaliä in the Rājshāhi District of Bengal). The author of that paper made out the sadhana of the figure which forms the royal seal of the Sēna Kings of Bengal. In the Bakerganj grant of Kēšava
This i4 a Prakrit form of Simlapura,
Journal Bonds. Soc., Vol. XLIV, P. I, pp. 11 ff. Ibidem. Vol vil, p. 43. The name of the deuor seeing to Karavasina as roul by Prinsep and not Visvarüpasina as supposed by Babu Nagendra Nath, ibidem, Vol. XV, P. 1, p. 8.

Page #24

No. 3.]
THE TARPANDIGHI GRANT OF LAKSMANA SENA.
sēna the seal is distinctly referred to by the expression Sadāsiva-mudrayā mudrayitva. The author has found that in the Mahānirvana-Tantra the deity named Sadasiva is actually mentioned. Tho god is described as follows (Ulläsa xiv):
“He is wearing a tiger's skin; the sacred thread is made of snakes ; his body is covered with ashes and he wears ornaments made of snakes. He has five faces of the following colours :-smoke coloured, yellow, red, white, and black. He has three eyes and his head is covered with matted locks. He holds the Ganges (on his head); he has ten arms; his forehead is beautified by the moon. In his left hands he holds a skull, fire, a noose, a bow and an axe and in his right hands a trident, a thunderbolt, az elephant goad, an arrow and (the granting of) a boon. He is praised by all gods and excellent munis. His bent look is resplendent in granting the highest bliss; he has the appearance of snow, jasmine, and moon; he is resplendent with the bull as his seat; he is everywhere day and night praised by siddhas, gandharvas, and apsarases, the lover of Umā, the sole refuge, the dear."
The Tarpandighi grant is exactly similar to the Anuliyā grant, and the first seven verses of the two grants are identical. So far as I can say, the third grant of Lakshmanasēna, which was found by Pandit Ramagati Nyāyaratna and to which I have referred in my article on the Madhāinagar plate of Lakshmanasõna, is similar to these grants. Unfortunately the inscription cannot be traced at present. The verses of the Mädhäinagar grant do not resemble those of any of the other three grants of Lakshmaṇasëna.
The inscription opens with an invocation to the god Visbņu. The first two verses contain an eulogium of the moon, from whom the Sēns kings are said to have been descended. This is followed by the usual genealogy of the Sēna kings from Hēmantasēna down to Lakshmanasēna. As I have already observed, the first seven verses agree entirely with those of the Annliyā grant. The next two verses are identical with vv. 8 to 10 of the Anuliyā grant.
The subjoined grant was issued from the victorious camp at Vikramapura and records the grant of the village of Vēlahishţi in the Varēndri country in the Paundravardhana bhukti by the Paramēśvara-Paramavaishnava-Paramabhattāraka-Mahārajādhiraja Lakshmaņasēnadēva, who meditated on the feet of the Mahārājādhiraja Vallalasēnadēva, in the third year of his reign (equivalent to the third year of the Lakshmaņasēna era=1122 A.D.), to a Brāhmana named īśvaradēva-Sarman of the Bharadvāja gātra and a student of the Kanthuma branch of the Samavēda.
The donee was the great grandson of Hutāśanadēva-Sarman, the grandson of Márkandēgadēva-Sarman and the son of Lakshmidharadēva-Sarman. His pravaras were Bharadvija, Arigirasa, and Barhaspatya. The grant was made as dakshina on the occasion of the gift
Journal Beng. 48. Soc., Vol. VII, pl. XLV.
Vyāghra-charma-paridhanan näga-yajíópavītinam I vibhuti-lipta-sarvangań nag-alankāra-bhushitam dhümra-pit-aruna-svēta-krishnaik panchabir ananaih l yuktan trinayanan bibhraj-jata-juta-dharan oibhumi Ganga-dharam dafa-bhujam fafi-fõbhita-mastakam kapalan pavalan pāfam pinakan parafuós karaih | pamair dadhanan dakshair cha fulam vajr-ankufan saram l varam cha bibhratan sarvair dēvair munivaraih
stutam param-ananda-sandoh-ollasat-kutila-lochanam
Nima-kund-Enda-sankafan erishasana-viräjitam || parital siddha-gandharvair apaaröblir ahar-nifam giyamanan Umakantam ikanta fara priyam
Journal and Proceedings, Beng. 43. Soc., Vol. V, PP. 467 £. • [Varödyan in the text (1. 33).--V. V.]

Page #25

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
known as hēmasvaratha. The dataka was the minister of Peace and War (sāndhivigrahika) Nåráyapadatta, also mentioned in the same capacity in the Anuliya grant. The inscription contains some interesting points in the names given as boundaries of the land granted. The boundaries are: in the East the boundary wall of a Buddhist temple, particulars of which are contained in the following words:
Vuddha-vihari-dēvata-nikara-deyāmmapa-bhūmyadhāvāpapürovalih; the Southern boundary was the tank named Nichadahāra : the Western boundary was (the village of) Nandiharipakundi, and the Northern boundary was the ditch known as Mollinakhadi. The land granted annually yielded 150 Puränare or copper coins.
I edit the grant from the original plate, which has been placed at my disposal by Baba Räměndra Sundëra Trivědi, the secretary of the Barigiya Sahitya Parishad
First Side _1 भों प्रों नमो नारायणाय । विद्युद्यत्र द्युतिः फणिपतेर्बालेन्दुरिन्द्रा
युधं वा-(0) 2 रि. स्वर्मतरङ्गिणी सितशिरोमाला वलाकावलि । ध्यानाभ्याससमीरणोपनिहितः 8 श्रेयोऽधुरोजूतये भूयाहः स भवार्तितापभिदुरुः शम्भाः कपम्वुिदः ॥ [१] 'मा4 नन्दोम्बुनिधी चकोरनिकर दुख(ख)च्छिदात्यन्तिकी कहार हतमोग्रता 5 रतिपतावेकोऽहमेवेति धीः । यस्यामी अमृतात्मन: समुदयन्याश प्रका6 माजगत्यन्त्र ध्यानपरम्परापरिषतं ज्योतिस्तदास्ताम्मदै । [२] "सेवावन7 मनृपकोटिकिरीटरोचिरम्वु(म्बू)नसत्पदनखद्युतिवल (म)रीभिः। तेजो8 विषव्वरमुषो हिषतामभूवन् भूमीभुजः स्फुटमथौषधिनाथवं9 । [२] 'पाकौमारविकखरैर्हिशि दिशि प्रस्यन्दिभिर्होर्यशःप्रालेयैररिरा10 जवननलिनबानी: समुबीलयन [*] हेमन्तः स्फुटमेयसेननननक्षेत्रो. 11 घपुस्थावलीशालिनाध्यविपाकपीवरगुणस्तेषामभूदंशज: [*] [४] यदीयैर12 बापि प्रचितमुजतेज:सहचरैयशोभिः शोभन्ते परिधिपरि13 लहा इव दिशः । तत: काचोलीलाचतुरचतुरम्भोधिलहरीपरीतोर्वी14 भर्त्ताजनि विजयसेनः स विजयी। [५] 'प्रत्यूहः कलिसम्पदामनलसो वेदा16 यनैकाध्वगः सहामः श्रितनामावतिरभूदलालसेनस्ततः । यचेतोम16 यमेव शौर्यविजयी 'दत्वौषधं तत्ववादक्षीणा रचयाञ्चकार वशगाः
Hamāfraratha or kiranyafvaratha (horse-chariot of gold) is one of the sixteen great gifts (shodatamala. dånani) mentioned in the Mataya-Purana and in Hemadri's Danakhanda.--Ed.)
It seems to me that the first part of the name contains the Arabic Word Mullah. Were there any Muhammedan settlements in Bengal previous to the con quest of the country by the Afghan raiders P Traditions of local Mo imedan saints in Eastern Bengal and Chittagong affirm that several holy men settled in this country about Oory before the Muhammedan conquot. Cf. Journal Beng. 41, Soe., Vol. XLII, Po. I pp. 269 #.
[The name of the coin, which occurs also in two other sēna inscriptions, is probably Kapardaka-Purana. -Ba.]
[Theraccompanying plate has been prepared from impressions and from a photograph of the seal supplied by Mr. Banerjea-s. K.] Expressed by a symbol.
• Metre: Śärdülavikridita. * Metre: Vasantatilaki.
• Metre : Sikhariņi. • Red खा.

Page #26

10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26.
Tarpandighi Plate of Lakshmanasena.- Lakshmanasena] Samvat 3.
* মানা বিশ্বমত রজেলাসিত লোবো না না বলাকা বলি খান
। নিয়ম
বোয়ত স:
হাসান
মনগ্রামাণিক নিষদ্ধ গোছগা মৌমাবিক
জনক নলিন স্নানী : মীলা
তি: ফলে ঘাঁত বালে সহিদা ধ
এটা মুখ ফ্যাকা সব বসতি ঘোচিত ान
:
ি
মন :
STEN KONOW.
ও 15:15.
: : :
55 51: সব [11:55 151157घ 55 :: সমাধান
নিধিতঃ
SCALE 05
মাননী MAST: 1 : 15.
A: 55: যে মাতাল Tall
समयা[11ना हि5 1 [दारू या शरि [জ নামায: শীল MAG : সমাজ কৃতিমানায়া নাম [12 নগত
58
বিলাল সন
:
|
512911249123 মানব লগা মা হাজরা 'বালক বাজাজামান খা কম হ্রাসে না ঘটে নাম যা ধিক 57
17 म ।
2
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH.
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26

Page #27

28 नाथन लोग योगविना 5 घा काया (घाघ अधिकघ, सातही छाडी घातऊनी या नांवा 71211 ইমান তামা দিশত এমতম डी: पंथाशीघ ३ भई 25 का है। काशी शालि: श्री ना हिल (25 नायमिन डी सीमा 55शनल डील [नानाथा : घঞमকামকaাথক
888888888
40
46
b.
56
::
जलगल: शाशक ल: शादी ६०१ घी डा2185 ₹ 29 Ma दर्शन:: (animalयाल ণঃওাऊस (गायक अशा विस यसमा कोमाथि न ह মव शुभ सাथाনাা[ है विविशिव
गননछाমघामधू गड राय [नाथ यश छ छ নश्र नकाল'ঘা এতছম६ি ন।য25ামসণীজ
यत्र निशदियाधनं मियाद्याला "विंद्याला ला' (মततः कलाकृतন विधन- 8:17:15 ला याविविधि हा धान 158 12 गातिल हायति ॥
28
30
32
34
॥ : 26 डाक घযানनया नीघाट Gai: चिडि राजारामारीयकृति ॥ निबंध घाम छाया शुभ
36
38
40
42
44
46
48
50
52
54
56

Page #28

No. 8.1
THE TARPANDIGHI GRANT OF LAKSMANA SENA.
17 खस्मिन् परेषां श्रियः ॥ [*] 'संभुक्तान्यदिगङ्गानागणगुणाभोगप्रलोभाहिशा18 मीथैरंशसमर्पणन घटितस्तत्तत्प्रभावस्फुटैः । दोरुमक्षपि19 तारिसङ्गररसो राजन्यधमाश्रयः श्रीमल (स)क्ष्मणसेनभूपतिरतः सौ
जन्य सीमाजनि ॥ [*] 'शवहन्धभयादिमुक्तविषयास्तन्मात्रनिष्ठीकतवान्ता या21 न्तु कथन्न नाम रिपवस्तस्य प्रयोगालयम् । यैरात्मप्रतिविम्बितेपि निपत
त्यपि 22 चञ्चत्तृणेप्यदैतेन यतस्ततोऽपि सपरो देव: परं वीक्षते(:) । [*] स खलु
श्रीविक्र23 मपुरसमावासि सि)तश्रीमज्जयस्कन्धावारात् महाराजाधिराजश्रीवल्लालसेम24 देवपादानुध्यातपरमेश्वरपरमवैष्णवपरमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराज25 श्रीमल (लक्षमणसेनदेवः कुशली । समुपगताशेषराजराजन्यकराती26 राणकराजपुत्रराजामात्यपुरोहितमहाधम्भाध्यक्षमहासान्धिविग्रहि27 कमहासेनापतिमहामुद्राधिक्कतान्तरङ्गहदुपरिकमहाक्षपटलिक
Second Side. 28 महाप्रतीहारमहाभीगिकमहापीलुपतिमहागणस्कदौस्माधिकचौरो. 29 हरणिकनौवलहस्त्यश्वगोमहिषाजाविकादिव्यापृतकगौलिमकदण्डपाधि30 · कदण्डनायकविषयपन्वा (त्या)दोन्नादोन)न्यांश्च सकलराजपादोपजीविनोध्यक्षप्र . 31 चारोक्तानिहाकीर्तितान (न) चट्टजातोयान् जनपदान् क्षेत्रकरांश्च वा. 32 ह्मणान(न्) ब्राह्मणोत्तरान् यथार्ह (ह) मानयति वोधयति समादिशति च मतम33 स्तु भवता: 'यथा श्रीपौण्डवई नभुक्त्यन्तःपातिवरेद्यान्' पूर्वे वुद्धविहारीदेव34 तानिकरदेयाम्मणभूम्याढावापपूर्वालि: सीमा । दक्षिणे निचडहारपु35 ष्करिणी सीमा । पश्चिमे नन्दिहरिपाकुण्डी सोमा उतरे' मोक्षाण
खाडी सीमा - 36 थं चतुःसीमावच्छिवस्त त्रत्यदेशव्यवहारनलिनदेवगोपथाद्यसारभूवहिः 37 पञ्चोमानाधिकविंशत्युत्तराढावापशतकात्मकः संवत्सरेण कपईकपु38 राणसाईशतकोत्पत्तिको वेलहिष्टीग्रामीयभूभागः ससाटविटप: 39 सजलस्थल: सगौषरः सगुवाकनारिकेल: सह्यदशापराधः परि40 *() तसर्बपीडो ऽचट्टभट्टप्रवेशो ऽकिञ्चित्प्रयाधस्तुणपूतिगोचर41 पर्यन्तः हुताशनदेवशर्मणः प्रपौत्राय मार्कण्डेयदेवशर्मणः पौवाय -
1 Metre : Sardalavikridita.
The visarga has here been used as a sign of interpunction. • Rendatant. There is a sign like a St. Andrew's cross after this word. • Bead out
• Rend .

Page #29

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor.XII
42 मी(घ)रदेववर्मयः पुत्राय भरहाजसगोत्राय भारद्वाजधाङ्गिरस48 वाहस्सत्यप्रवराय साम(व)दकोथुममाखाचरणानुष्ठायिने हमाश्वर444 थमहादानाचार्यश्रीईनरदेवशाणे पुख्थे हनि विधिवदुदकपू. 45 बकं भगवन्तं श्रीमनारायणभट्टारकमुहिश्य मातापिचोरामनच पु46 वयशोभिवृद्धये 'दत्तहेमाश्यदधमहादाने दक्षिशाते (त्वे)नोत्स[ज्य] पा47 चन्द्राकक्षितिसमकालं यावत् भूमिच्छिद्रन्यायेन ताम्रशासनीकत्य प्र48 दत्तो ऽस्माभिः ॥ तवद्भिः सर्वेरेवानुमन्तव्यम् । भाविभिरपि नृपति49 भिरपहरणे नरकपातभयात् पालने धर्मगौरवात्यालनीयम् । भ. 50 वन्ति चात्र धर्मानुश(श)सिनः शोकाः । बहुभिर्वसुधा दत्ता राजभिमगरा
दिभिः । 51 यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलं । भूमि यः प्रतिगृताति
यश्च भूमि प्रय52 छति । उभौ तौ पुण्यकाणी नियतं खमंगामिनी । खदत्ता पर
दत्ताम्वा यो हरे53 त वसुन्धराम् [*] स विष्ठाया' कमिभूत्वा पितुभिस्सह पचते ॥ इति कमलदला. 54 खुविन्दुलोला श्रियमनुचिन्य मनुष्यजीवितञ्च । सकलमिदमुदाइतच वुड्डा न 55 हि पुरुषैः (१) परकीर्तयो विलोप्याः ॥ श्रीमन्नमाणसेनो नारायणदत्त
साधिविग्रहिक 56 इह ईश्वरशासनदाने दूतं व्यत्ति नरनाथः ॥ सं ३ भाद्रदिने २ ।
श्रीनिमहासानि ॥
No. 4.-CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA.
Br D. R. BHANDARKAR, M.A.; POONA.
This inscription, which is published here for the first time, was discovered as early as 1873, by A. O. L. Carlleyle, assistant of Sir Alexander Cunningham. It was found at Châtea, the principal town of a tahsil of the same name, Jaipur State, and about twenty-six miles south of the Jaipur City. It is referred to by him in the Archeological Survey Report, Vol. VI, p. 116. in the following words: "I found & Kutila inscription of twenty-six lines on a broken black stone built into the side wall of the steps leading down into a great tank at Chatsu at the bottom of which thie inscription was found about seventy or eighty years ago. The tank here mentioned is no doubt the one locally known as the Golerāv talão, but the inscription stone when I was at Châtat at the close of December 1909, was in wall of the dilapidated temple of Raghunathji in the immediate neighbourhood of the flight of steps.
Read: OPARC.
The final
u has been added above the line.
Read
faeret.

Page #30

No. 4.]
CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA.
The inscription is engraved on a slab of black stone, and consists not of twenty-six, as Carlleyle says, but of twenty-seven lines, which cover a space of about 2' 11" broad by 1' 4" high. It is broken in three parts about one foot from the commencement of lines 9 and 10. Besides, a portion of the stone has peeled off near the lower corner of the proper left side. The size of the letters is larger in lines 1-20 and smaller in lines 21-27. It is largest in line 20. The characters are of the northern type of alphabet, approximately belonging to the tenth century. They include the somewhat rare forms of jk in Raj, ham, line 18; of i, e.g. in yachña-, line 6; and of i, e.g. in van-maytm, 1. 1. Attention may also b drawn to the curious forms of ph, e.g. in phaninah, 1. 3, and the subscript t, eg in mum. adhivasas-ity-uktam, 1. 2. The letter g occurs in two forms; the ordinary one may be noticed, 6.g. in -viprayoga, 1. 3, and the other one in, e.g. vahini-parigataj, 1. 18, or Sugrivad, 1. 19, in which case it can easily be mistaken for f. The signs for the ciphers 5 and 7 incised in lines 4-5 and of the avagraha occurring e.g. in 1. 4, are worthy of note. The language is Sanskrit, but is frequently anything but grammatical. Almost the whole fault in this respect may lie with the person who copied the inscription on the stone previous to its being engraved. But the composer of the prasasti is certainly responsible for the grammatically inadmissible word vi(bi)mvi(mbi)tan, undoubtedly a mistake for vi(bi)mvi(mbi)tani, in 1. 3. The word vivaha is used in 1. 7 apparently in the sense of "one whose vehicle is the bird", referring, of course, to Vishnu. Excepting the initial words [Om na] maḥ and the closing words from utkirnņi to samvat, the whole of the record is in verse, and, curiously enough, the first twentytwo verses only are numbered. In respect of orthography the following points may be noticed: (1) the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; (2) t is invariably doubled in conjunction with a following r; (3) a consonant is, as allowed by the rules of grammar, doubled in conjunction with a preceding r, bh only being not doubled; (4) shri is used twice, in 11. 19 and 21 instead of the correct nighri; (5) -dushkha- is written in 1. 11 instead of duḥkha; (6) the letters is frequently employed instead of s, though once is used instead of s, viz. in -samayaḥ, 1. 22.
After the initial words Om namaḥ the inscription opens with obeisance to the goddess Sarasvati (v. 1), an invocation of blessings from the god Murari (vs. 2-5). Verse 6 introduces the family of Guhila, and the verse following states that in this family flourished one Bhartripaṭṭa, who was like Rama endowed with both priestly and martial qualities (brahma-kshatr-anvita). Rāma here referred to is obviously Parasurama, and what the verse intends saying is that just as Parasurama was a Brahmana by caste but did the duties of a Kshatriya, Bhartripaṭṭa also was a Brahmana by extraction but displayed martial energy; in other words, Bhartripatta was a Brahmakshatra, i.e. what is now known as Brahmakshatri. His son was. Isanabhața (v. 8), and Isanabhata's son was Upendrabhata (v. 9). From the latter sprang Guhila, and from him Dhanika (vs. 10-11). He is, I think, identical with the Dhanika of the inscription now deposited in the Victoria Hall, Udaipur, but originally found at Dabok in Mewar. It begins with Sam 407 Bhadrapada-sudi 8 asmin(n) di[va]se Paramabhaṭṭaraka-MahārājādhirajaParamesvara-Sri-dDhavalappadeva-pravadha(rdha)mana-rajye | Guhila-puttrāṇāṁ dDhanikasy-opabhujyamānāyāṁ Ddhavagarttayam, etc. If the date 407 be referred to the Gupta era, it becomes equivalent to A.D. 725. This agrees with the characters of the inscription, which cannot be earlier than the eighth, nor later than the ninth, century. I have elsewhere said that Dhavalappadeva, the paramount sovereign here mentioned, is the same as the king Dhavala of the Maurya dynasty referred to in the Kansuvam inscription of A.D.
Śri
1 For further treatment of this subject see my paper on the "Gahilote," Journ. & Proceedings, Beng. As. Soc., Vol. V, 1909, pp. 167 ff,
11
c 2

Page #31

12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
738.1 Dhanika was succeeded by his son Auka, and the latter by his son Krishnaraja (vs. 12-13). Krishnaraja's son was Samkaragana, who conquered Bhața, king of the Gauda country, and made a present of this kingdom to his overlord (vs. 14-16). Can this 'Bhata be Strapala of the Påla dynasty, who, according to Cunningham, was a son of Devapāla, and according to Mr. V. A. Smith, the same as Vigrahapala I.? Samkaragana's queen was Yajja who was a devotee of Siva (v. 17), and from her he had a son named Harsharaja (v. 18), who is called a dvija, which, in inscriptions of this period, so far as my knowledge goes, denotes a Brahmana only. He conquered kings in the north, and presented horses to Bhoja, who, I think, must be Bhōja I. (A.D. 843-882) of the imperial Pratihara dynasty (v. 19). He married a princess named Sillä (v. 20), and had from her a son called Guhila (v. 21). Verse 22 says that he produced the impression that he was Guhila I., come to life again to destroy his foes, and the next verse informs us that with excellent horses from the sea-coast he vanquished the Gauda king and levied tribute from princes in the east. He married Rajjha, daughter of the Pramāra Vallabharaja (v. 24). Their son was Bhatta (v. 25), who led an expedition of conquest against kings of the south, (v. 26) and married Purasa, daughter of one Viruka (v. 27). The issue of their marriage was Baladitya, Bālārka or Balabhanu (v. 28). Verses 29-32 bestow nothing but conventional praise on him. Verse 33 tells us that he married Raṭṭava, daughter of the Chahamana king Sivaraja, who is eulogised in the verse following. From her Baladitya had three sons, vis. Vallabharaja, Vigraharaja, and Devaraja (v. 35). In commemoration of Raṭṭava who had died, Baladitya, we are informed, erected a temple to Murari, whose site probably is occupied by the temple of Raghunatha, where the inscription was found when I visited Chatsu (v. 36). Verse 37 expresses a wish for the permanence of the temple. The next verse states that the prasasti was composed by one Bhanu, son of Chhitta, a Karanika by caste, and a Vaishnava by religion. The prasasti was engraved by the sutradhara Bhaila, son of Rajuka. This is followed by the word Samvat without, however, the actual specification of the date. But though no date is given, there can be little doubt that it is to be assigned to the tenth century.
The family, to which Baladitya belonged, is called in verse 6, as we have seen, Guhilasya vamsa; in other words he was a Guhilot. So far we have only known one Gubilot dynasty, vis, that reigning sometimes at Nagahrada (Nagdā), sometimes at Aghaṭapura (Ahad), and sometimes at Chitrakuṭa (Chitor). This is the celebrated dynasty to which the Rānas of Mewar claim to belong. But it now appears that there was another Guhilot family ruling over a territory extending from Chats in Jaipur to Dabok in Udaipur. The capital of this dynasty is not known. Probably it was Dhavagarta, i.e. Dhod in the Jahajpur district, Mewar. Reminiscences of this family are still existent at Chatsit. The local traditions have still preserved the couplet
Rana chhode Chaṭsü jō chay sō lē
"The Rana has forsaken Chatsu Whoever wants may take it."
This shows that Chatsu had at one time been held by the Guhilots. Again, the tank where the inscription stone was found, is called Golerav talav. Goleräv obviously is a corruption of Guhilaraja, and the name shows that the tank was originally constructed by a prince of this dynasty called Guhilaraja. This may be either Guhila I. or Guhila II.
Prog. Rep. Archaeol. Sure. Ind. West. Circle for 1906, p. 61, Here the date read by me was 807 bat on referring to the impressions I find that it is almost certainly 407
Ind. Anty, Vol. XXXVIII, pp. 233 .

Page #32

No. 4.]
2
TEXT.1
1
म: याज [म] ~ खानत्री: श्रीमता या वि[ रो]धिनी । तां वन्दे वालयों देवीं वाक्प्रपंच प्रसिदये ।१ एकोपि [गु] सपद्भिद्यते' मुरजिविधा । यो [ज][ग]..... स्तु - ये |२| पाक्रान्तभूतलमघौघविघातदचं 'गं -
3
4
CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA.
5
[प] य: परिचयेन यामुनमधोक्षजपादयुग्मं
त्वया -
कौस्तुभ दर्पणे
प्रतिमितिं खां वोच्य वो - धवः
विराजमानं
। पायादनन्तमुनि लोकनिषेवितं वो वारीव | ३ | [ए] का त्वं हृदयं ममाधिवससीत्यु --' प्रिय वज्ञभा यदपरा खौरःस्थले शायितां । इत्यं
पद्मा यं सासूयं स परासुखीमनुनयंस्तां पातु 18। त्यक्तासू प्रियविप्रयोगविधुरा " गोप्यो दिवं या ययुस्ता एतास्तव पूर्व्ववद्रतसुखं प्रत्यागताः सेवितुं 1 इत्युक्तः फचिन: फणामणिगणे दृष्ट्वात्मनो विम्वितान्यः " से र
[["] मुरारिरवताप्रत्याययन्वः स तां |५| नीरन्ध्रः प्रथितः पुरः पृथुतरः प्रोत्खातभूभृत्कुलो व्याप्तासो" जनितप्रतापदहनोप्यासादिताखोबतिः " 1 अन्तःसारतरोऽरिकुंजरकरव्याघातदचो ऽभवद्वंशस्तद्विपरीत एष [गु]हिल
याहारभू
तो [भु]वः |६| "अस्तग्रामोपदेशैरवनतनृपतीन्भूतलं भूरिभूत्या भूदेवा• न्भूमिदानैस्त्रिदिवमपि मखे [न्दय] बन्दितात्मा । "ब्रह्मचचान्वितोऽस्मि समभवदसमे रामतुल्यो विशत्यः सौर्याब्यो" भर्त्तृपट्टी रिपुभटविटपिच्छेदकेलीपटीयान् ॥७॥ बी
1 From the original stone.
• Bond गुणसंपर्का
6 लाक्रा[न्तमहा ] महीभूदवनिम्गौरीकुचालि[ङ्गन] व्यापारैकरसोप्यभिनहृदयी" मनोजन्मनः " । भाखडूतिविषि [तः ]" खतवनिर्जित्यं तस्मात्था[]रिव व्यजायत नृपादीमानपूर्वो याज्वालम्वाशघुत्वमुपागत: " खतजडरति
1 Road विमिता
14 Road 'सादितस्त्रीति..
u Bead T.
Bead.
• Read ओं नमः 4
• Road वः श्रियै
• Probably a ar aset has to be restored."
• Bond मायिता.
13
10 Road माधवः.
14 Read खोवार.
as Road शौर्याबी.
# Rond विभूषिय:
वा
विशषे [ह] षे भट: 151 उपहतवृष
• Bond “यामजन्ममुखाब'
• Bend नड़
• Road खोरः.
Read 'प्रिय'
1 Read व्याधात्री.
16 Bead .
10 Bond free.
Bond.

Page #33

14
[Vot Xif,
7 प्रया[च]रो' हिजसमाश्रितः 1 हरिरहमहो 'ना[स्मी- चे ]र्व्विवाह [म] रिं
[म]धोरहसदिव यो भूपः सो ऽभूदुपेन्द्र ] भटस्तत: 121 [कल ] समुद्योतितसर्व्वभूतले निजोदयानन्दितभृत्यकैरवः । उदीर्य्यधामा परि (पुरि ) पू[ ] मण्डलः सीव अने गुहिलस्ततो नृपः ॥१० [*]
8
9
11
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
12
मानं मानवतां मतिं मतिमतामानन्दमान [न्दिनां]
[को] भवता 'वलं 'वलावतासुद्योगसु [ योगिनां] । 'सत्वं 'सत्यवतां स्थितिं स्थितिमतां दुर्गाणि दुर्गाश्रितां यः शौर्यादहरद्दिषां स धनिकस्तस्माप्तजज्ञे" प्रभुः । ११ । करविहितजयश्रीः "सचुशब्यावसादा
10 [धू]नां सत्वस[:]" स्थितिमुपविदधविग्र[हं] पाप[भाजामा] भोधिप्राप्त कीर्त्तिर्मधुनि[द]व ततः कृष्णराजो वभूव । १३ । प्रतिज्ञां प्राकृत्वोइटकरिघटासंकटरये" भटं वित्वा गौडचितिपमवनिं संगरहतां । "वालाहासीं चक्रे [x]भुचरणयोर्य: प्रण
दजितनरसहाय भीमसेनानुयातः । ७
व्याद्योयमा
नन्दकारी [सुत] व तपसोऽस्मादाडकोऽभूत्स भूयः " । १२ । चक्राक्रातारिचक्रो इतनरकभयानन्दिताशेषलोको लक्ष्मीलाभाद्दिशेषप्रज[ नि* ]तपरसुनस्तविद्देषवाणः । सा
यिनीं ततो भुपः " सोभूजितवरण: " शंकरगणः । १४ [ । ] सेनानागैर्घनमदकँ– मन्दरो [न्द्रि] तुङ्गेर्यस्यासंख्यै:" श्रियमिव दिशां [जेतु] राक्रर्तुकामै:" अत्तन्प्रन" विविधकुपतिश्वेषदुष्खादुदन्वान्भूयो” नीतो मथनसमयप्रव्यथां चोभितापः " । १५ । क
न्दप रुपद" रविरतुलमहो देविमन्त्री" स्वमन्वं शाङ्गी ” संग्रामवार्त दश [शत] नयनी नाकधामाधिपत्यं । मन्ये श्रीमं जहौं श्रीः श्रुतिनि
• Boad नालीत्युचे.
Bond प्रयाचारौ
ti seems first to have been omitted and afterwards inserted.
• Read शशीव.
• Read ब
• Band सस्यवतां
1 Read भूपः
14 Bond बभूव.
21 Boad बखा
» Bond 'मदकखेन्दराजेन्द्र
24 Bond दुःखा
● Band देव
-
• The word here peeled off is certainly कीर्थ.
1 Read बलवता'.
10 Bead तमाम.
1 Read बाय:.
Read.
11 Bead .
14 Read सख
18 Some letter had been previously engraved in place of z of .
19 Read
18 Read भूप:.
11 Read
• Bead कलासमुझीति, the ikāra of
24 Read कीमिताभा
17 Read शात्र.
.
22 Bond चन्तर्थग्न.
21 Read रूप.
28 Hend 'बातों

Page #34

No. 4.]
CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA.
हितति लज्जयाभोजमा यमीरपध्वी प्रयासत्य[समगुणजितानकनाक
प्रधानी १५ महामहीभृतः पुर्चा शिवा18 नन्दितमानसा तेनोटा पार्वतीतुल्या यना नाम यशखिनी। १७]
-- - निश्चलमति शक्तिं दधानं परां सेनारक्षणदक्षमुग्रमहसं व्यावृतविद्वेषण । सानन्दं शिखिनः परिग्रिहितया श्रीहर्ष
हिजं तस्यां वीरमजीजस नतयं स्कंदोपमं भूभुजं 14 ॥१८"विररिचमूविनाश[कुशलैहचिन्वतो- ---वारगवंधजीगिरि
शिरस्तंगैर्मदान्धर्मान: [*] जित्वा यः "सकलानुदिचनृपतीधीजय" भन्नया
"चादी सतसिकतसिन्धुलघनवि-1 श्रीवं [श]जान्वाजिनः १८। योशेषजन15 [संज्ञातां] शिखामिव विभावसोः । व्युवाह विधिना सि[सामुखसहिशद
धतिं ॥२०॥ कान्तानां हृदयेष्वमुनसशरं रक्षां विधातुं स्मरं तजेदा
दिव मंकितः स्मृतिपथं यातोपि यौ" दूरतः । सौभाग्याधनवन-18 16 [भो]पि नितरामुद्देगाषिणां--[बी]गुहिल सु तेन जनित:(0पुचः प्रभावा
न्वितः ॥२१॥ भूयो वा]तरदेष संगरभरान्वोढुं समर्थोस्खवित् वेर" पूर्ववोद्भवं
पृथुयशा देवो नर: संस्मरन् । नूनं नो विनिहन्तुमायतभुजशापच्यु(यु)-" 17 तैः सायकरित्याशा रणांगणादरिगणा यस्य द्रुतं विद्रुताः ॥२२॥ पीनोर
स्कैल्दंचत्कुलिशंखरखुरखुवपूर्वाधितीरैः संग्रामाश्भोधिपोतद]धिभवमहावाह. वंशप्रसूतैः । जित्वा गौडाधिनाथं "विवुधजनवधूगोतसवीर्तिमहानो
प्राच्थेभ्यः 18 पार्थिवभ्यः प्रचुरतरकर". *याग्रहीत्वामि[नि]ठ: । [२] [लमी]
चांद्रमसीमिवोबतिमति स्वच्छाम्वरोकासितां" पावि[भ]तकलां + Read विहितमति I Read °श्रीजनग्मा.
I Read यस्मिन्पृथ्वी. +Read प्रधाने. • Read पुबी.
• Read व्यावतविषि Read परिबक्षित • Read रा.
• Read भजीनमरस समयं. 10 Read at ॥ Read :
" Read नदीच्य. " Read श्रीनाय.
" Read ददो. 2 Rend med; the letters are engraved below the line. * Read enfant; the space of is left empty.
19 Read 11. WRead सौभाग्यावन'. " Read तस्या.
20 Rend स तेन. M Bend बिदरं पर्चभवी. - Read भुनसाप.
" Read °चुपण पूर्वाबि » Beed विबुध.
" Read 'सरकीर्तिराजी. * The letter was at first inadvertently omitted but was afterwards engraved in a tiny form between fat and : Bend कर. * Read att
- Read निष्ठः • Rnd मी.
n Bond पकावरीमासिवामाविभूत.

Page #35

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Voł. XIL
खकान्तिविपदामीशोदयानन्दितां । योभो]धरिव' वाहिनीपरिगताबातो
सुरवालयादूई वनभराजतो नरपते रका 'प्रमराव[यात् ।] [२४] 19 राज्यं स्वीयं दधानो जितखरसमरखापधूतारिसारः सुग्रीवाशासमानी जनि
तजनकमुसांगदः सत्वयुक्तः । तस्यान्तेनोदपादि प्र[णमद]वनिमन्मौसिमिचुम्विताडि : भट्टः काकुस्थकस्यों भरतकतरसो 'नीत्यसीनः सुमंचे
॥[२५]भाक्रांता वोच्य 'शैन्यैर्षि .... 20 तटीभग्ननानाम[गौ]घाः भीतो वधादिवाल' पुनरमृदुमरहेपमानोर्मिवाहुः ।
यस्यादाक्षिणाधिः समिति जितवतो दाक्षिणात्याक्षितीशानीशादेशादशेषाग्लसदसमरुचो वेलया रबराजीः [२५] गंभीरापि समुबता परिजने
लोलापि नित्यं "[स्थि] - - -. 21 [ण्यो]पचितापि वाचि मधुरा शाता[पि]" रक्ता प्रिये । श्यामापीनकरण
साधितमुखी मुग्धापि दक्षा विधौ तेनोदौद्यत वीरकस्य तनया तन्वी पुराशाभिधा [२७] न्यस्ताडि प्रथमं महीधरशिरस्थाक्रान्तकाष्ठं हयैः सम्यक्ततिमण्डल समुदयैर्दोषात्यमै सित । मुणतं निजतेजासा" प्रसरता
तेजांसि - - - - -" 22 लादित्यमस्त सा मृदुकररानन्दयन्तं प्रणाः [२८] पचानन्दकरोप्यरातिसर
सामुडूतपद्मोदयो भान्तायोप्यचलस्थितिम॒दुकरोप्युअप्रतापोडमः । पान्ढोप्युदयं हतास्तसमय: सौम्योपि दुईर्शन: वालार्कोपि निशा निषेवितरती रतोपि यो निर्मलः ॥[२८] लोलो वालांशमाली" ग्लपयति कुमुदा - .
- - - - - 23 [नित्यं] प्राप्तोदयोपि [व्रजति पुनरधः खिब]पादप्रचारः । वैकवं सोच
नानां वितरति सततालोकभाजां नराणां इत्वं . येनासमन्ताजगति में जनिता तुल्यता तेन साईम् ॥[३०] वि[ग]तपुरुषमावा यस्य चण्डा
हाररतिशयमृदितांग्यः पीडीता: साधनेन । युवतय [२]व मृगो दा. • क्ट्रवत्यो खवेगादधिकरणमसत्ताः शचुसेना - -[टुं] [३१] विणं
1 Read भीधरिव. - Read प्रमारा.
- Read सत्त्व • Read °चुम्बिताभिः • Read काकुत्स्थ
• Read नित्य 1 Read सैन्य. • Read बन्धादिवावं.
Beady. 10 Read याधिः
" Bend स्थिरा लाय. Read ratif; the letter fo is so engraved that it looks almost like fo. ॥ Read न्यस्ताडि
14 Reid gevaar
"f Read होषाव्यय. - Read तेजसा. 1 Raatore अखिना बा.
BRead करे. " Bend समय:" Rnd वाखाोपि. * Rand वाचा.
" Rend पीडिया . Bond द्राहयन्य:* Bed at:
• Bestore विसी,

Page #36

No. 3.]
LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA.
24 निषयं पुराणमरसं मायाविनं निर्गुणं सुना [देश]वयोरसालवगुणैर्युक्तं
भजस्खो चितं । वालार्क' नृपमादरादिति रमा वयं प्रयाता स्वयं कोर्तियस्य हिमांशधामधवाला दूतीव दुग्धोदधिम् ॥[३२] चाहमानशिवराज. तनूजां रहवासुदधिजामिव भव्यां । कान्त[र] बनिचितामुपयेमे सोरिलब्धवि
जयः कमलेशः ॥[२३] विजित्य सौभाग्य25 [गुणैः] सपनीरपण्यरूपानव[यौवनाव्या(:) । उवास पत्युमनसि प्रकामं या
रा[जलक्ष्मी]रिव लोकनंद्या ॥[३४] पसूत या वसभरा[ज]मादौ ततो-.. परं विग्रहराजमार्य । सुतं तृतीयं चिदशेन्द्रतुस्थं श्रीदेवराज गुरुभक्तिभाजं ॥[३५*] यः प्रालेयौधगौरो गुरुभिरुपचिती पावभिः सर्वसारीः
प्रोत्तुंगाग्रो विचित्रो विकटकटतटासन्न26 भूभारगाढः । स प्रासादो मुरारेरकलितमहिमा बेहतो वालपूणा' याताया
देवलोक तुहिनगिरिरिव श्रेयसेकारि तस्याः । [३६] यावत्कौस्तुभमुहमस्तिमुरसा धत्ते सुदा माधवो निष्कंप: कनकाचलः परिवतो यावत्सुरैः शोभते । यावरवतिष्ठते पुथुतरा' शेषे सकलाचला' तावमंदिरमुवतं
स्थिरतरं भूयादिदं भू27 - - [३७*][राज्ञो] वुधेषु' निकटे[व]पि वालभानो: कौतूहलोत्कलि
कयानकवित्वदात्" । छित्तात्मज: करणिको हरिविप्रभक्तो भानुः प्रशस्तिमकरोत्पटुवुहिरेताम्" ॥[३८] उत्कीर्णा प्रशस्तिमिमा सूत्रधाररजु. कसुतभाइलेन [*] संवत्
No. 5.-LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA OF VIKRAMA SAMVAT 1373.
BY PANDIT RAM KARNA; JODHPUR. The stone bearing this inscription was originally kept in a niche provided in the walls of step-well situated on the south of the village of Ladnū, 20 miles N. W. of Didwanā, the principal town of the district of the same name, in the Jodhpur State. It was thence removed, as the story goes, by the Mahammadans to a dargāh of the same village, whence it was brought to the Historical Department of the State. It has now been, by the kind permission of His Highness the Mahārāja of Jodhpur, sent to the Ajmēr Museum. The step-well, with which our inscription was originally connected, was, in course of time, buried underground and it has, again, been recently unearthed by the present Thakur of Ladpü in V. S. 1958.
1 Road निर्विषय
- Read बाबाई • Read बाल.
• Read देवखीक. ' Probably कृषाचला in the sense of कुलाचला was intended. • Read बधेषु.
10 Bead बालभानी:P Bond बुधि
- Read प्रमस्तिरिय
- Read मौरिलब्ध • Read पृथुतरा. • Restore भूतये. Read बोलायीत्वषिव.
__

Page #37

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
The inscription covers a spade of 2' l' broad by 1'71" high, and contains 33 lines of writing to which may be added the two lines incised on each side of the stone, thus making a total of 85. The average size of the letters is ". The characters are of the northern class of alphabets which were prevalent in those days. It is curious that the number of the first verse alone has been engraved in the sixth part, while those of the following two have been omitted. It may also be noted that the 8th verse of the second part is written half only. The language is Sanskrit and is grammatically inaccurate in some places. Rules of etymology and syntax have been violated, e.g. wrong sandhi in =2894 Alavadino (1. 12); wrong parasmaipada in virajati (L 22), the correct form virajatē not suiting the metre, eto. Instances of wrong metre are also not wanting, 6.9., ubhaya-kula-vifuddhëna (1. 23). Here are nine letters instead of eight as required for each pada of an Anushtabh verse. The text is in verse excepting four lines, vis, Il. 30 and 31 in the body of the inscription, wherein the date is given, and the two lines in the margin. The prafasts is composed up to verse 35 by dikshita Kamachandra, apparently a Jaina, (1. 29), and the latter portion by a Gauda Kayastha Dándă (line on the left margin). The following orthographical peculiarities may be noticed. Rules of para-savarna have not at all been observed. Letters following have not been doubled in all places, e.g. sarvvärtha- (1.3) where v has been doubled but not th; tõmurair-bhukta (1. 7), bere bh has not been doubled ; -shir=nripa- (1.9), Karnata- (1. 11), etc. The palatal & has been confounded with the dental .; v has been used for b throughout, and p has sometimes wrongly been engraved for y, e.g. rampa for ramya (1. 5).
The inscription is divied into six parts, and it is worthy of notice that the letter chha has been engraved at the end of each to indicate the conclusion of the subject. The numbering of verses has also been changed after each subject, which bas been introduced with a heading given in the beginning of each part. There are 5 verses in the frst part, 8 in the second, 6 in the third, 2 in the fourth, 11 in the fifth, and 3 in the sixth. Four headings have been given, for the second, third, fourth and fifth parts, vis. Rajāvali-varnanan in 1, 7, Varsavarnanan in 1. 14, Matri-vanka in 1. 19, and Suasura-vansah in 1. 21. With respect to the last, i.e. Suaturavania, attention may be drawn to the fact that although the subject of the genealogy of the father-in-law has been closed in three verses only, neither has a new heading been given, nor has a new numbering been introduced for the following verses.
The first part consists of 5 verses, as noted above, of which the first three are in praise of Ganapati (v. 1), the goddess Sarasvati (v. 2) and Varuņa, the god of water (v. 3). Then in verse 4 we are introduced to the subject of the inscription and informed that in the country known as Haritana or modern Hariyana there is a town named Dhilli or Delhi, which is extolled in verse 5.
The second part, in which is given the genealogy of the Mohammadan Emperors of Delhi, extends from verse 6 to 13. The town of Dhilli which was first ruled by the Tomaras and then by the Chahamâna kings, is now ruled by the Saks kings who are possessed of elephants, horses and men, i.e. foot soldiers (v. 6). The following genealogy of 9 Emperors is given in the following two verses. There was a great king named (1) Sahavvadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghorro), who was succeeded' by (2) Kutvudira (Qutb-ud-din Aibak), (8) Samarudding (Shams-ud-din Aįtamish), (4) Pēroja-sähi (Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah 1), (5) Allvadina (All-ud-din Mas'ud), (6) Maujading (Mu'izz-ud-din Bahram Shah), (7) Nasaraddina (Nāsir-ud-din Mahmod) (v.7), (8) Gayāsadina (Ghiyās-ud-din Balban), and (9) Kuddr Aldvadins (Alā-ud-din Khilji) who was then ruling over Delhi (v. 8).
1 This god has also been invoked in the Bhädünd inscription of the Paramära Pärnapkla of V. S. 1102, on which I have written peper in the Bo. 41. Boe. Jour., VOL. XXIII, pp. 76 t.
The correct names are given within parentheses.

Page #38

No. 5.)
LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA.
19
The word Kuddi I cannot identify, but Ala-ud-din of the Khilji dynasty is, apparently, meant. Verse 9 bestows purely conventional praise on Alå-ud-din. He is further described as having first conquered the southern part of India (v. 10) and then conquered the kings of Vanga, Tilanga, Gürjjara, Karnāta, Gaudadēga, the hill chiefs of Garijana and the Pandyas on the shores of the ocean and to have re-installed them in their position, which fact is compared to his erecting permanent monuments of his victory over those countries (v. 11). The following verse is again in eulogy of Ala-ud-din, in which it is stated that there is, was, and shall be no king who can be & match to him (v. 12). In verse 13 we are informed that & person named Sädhāraņa, lord of Purā, was a favourite of the king (Ali-ud-din) and, on account of his merits, became his treasurer.
The third part begins from verse 14 and supplies us with the three names of the ancestors of Sädhärapa. In the town of Ui in the west there lived & Kshatriya named Bhuvanapäls who was born in the Kaśyapa götra (v. 14). I am unable to identify this village of Ui, 1 He was married to Susilā who gave birth to a son named Nalhada (v. 15). Nálhada had Jonhi for his wife, who bore to him a son named Kirtipala (v. 16). Kirtipāla was married to Nälhada, from whom was born Sadhāraņa (v. 17). The following two verses are purely eulogistic of Sadhurana (vs. 18-19).
The fourth part consisting of only two verses describes the genealogy of the mother of Sadhāraṇa. There was a Kshatriya named Sāhāraṇa who had Jaunapala as his son, from whom sprang Jums (v. 20). Juma was married to Joi of the Srimad götra, who bore him a daughter named Nálhada, who gave birth to Sadhārana. I am unable to trace out the Srimad gotra anywhere. This Sadhāraṇa was respected by kings and was & charitably disposed man. He gave a laksha-dana (i.e. articles of the value of one lac of rupees) (v. 21).
The fifth part properly consists of only three verses, as already noted above, in which is described the genealogy of Sadhārapa's father-in-law; but as the numbering of the verses still rung on, we have taken this part as comprising eleven verses, of which the last eight record the event of Sadharaṇa's causing a step-well to be sunk in the village of Ladņu. There was a Kshatriya named Haripala who lived in Divananapura (v. 22). I have not been successful in identifying the town of Divananapura for want of the name of the District wherein it was situated. To him was born a son named Sadada (v. 23). Sådada had a daughter named Nagi whom he gave in marriage to Sädhäraņa (v. 24). Sadharana, who was thus descended from two pure families, cherished a wish, in conjunction with his wife, to have a reservoir of water dug out as a matter of charity (v. 25). At a distance of 7 yojanas (i.e., 30 kos or 60 miles) to the east of Någapattana, s.e., the present Nägor, the capital of the country called Sapädalaksha, modern Savālakha, there is a waterless (desert) tract of land called Ladəū® (v. 26), where everything but water was easily procurable; and, therefore, Sadharana caused a step-well to be dug out as a work of charity (v. 27). The next verse is in praise of the step-well stating that it may quench the thirst, wash the sins off and thus cause happiness to people in general, and that it has been dng from self-earned money. The well is again extolled in verse 29, which says that the villagers, who drink its clear water, call it a very charitable work, while the passers-by, who quench their thirst, praise its constructor as they walk away, saying that it was forta nate that he was born on this earth. It is further added that this step-well appears as if it had been constructed by Visvakarman (the mason of the gods) and supplied with ambrosia by the gods, as its water looks like a sheet of silver and, therefore, the wise look upon it as their own (v. 30). Sadharana has been successful in pleasing the gods, the pitris or manes, and the people of this
The reading of the name is not certain.-S. K.] 1 The village of Ladņū was formerly under the jurisdiction of Någor, but on re-distribution it has now been placed under Didwapi, as noted above.

Page #39

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
world by its water at one and the same time, as one does with charity (v. 31). The person who causes a step-well, a well, a tank, a temple, etc., to be built, enjoys happiness for a long time on this earth as well as in the heaven like Indra (v. 32). Then follows a benedictory verse in the name of Sadhāraṇa (v. 33). In the next verse is given the name of the person who composed the prasasti, viz. dikshita Kamachandra; the date of its composition is given as Thursday, the Jayā tithi of the month Vaišākha in V. S. 1872 (v. 34). Here the year is given in two figures as 72, but a reference to line 30 infra, would show that it is 1372. The date is not given clearly in the original text, but only the day, month and year are given. Jaya is the name given in astrology to three dates, viz., the 3rd, 8th and 13th ; but which of these is meant here, it is difficult to determine. It might, perhaps, be the 3rd of the bright half of Vaisakha, as the word pradhāna would lead us to suppose; for this date, usually called Akshaya-tritiya, is observed as a festival and considered auspicious even ap to this day in the whole of Mārwar. Verse 35 expresses & wish that the step-well may last, (as also the name of Sadharaṇa,) as long as the sun, the moon, the oceans and the earth exist. The date of the inscription is given in prose in line 30, which is Friday, the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Bhādrapada of V. 8. 1373, or Friday, the eth August A.D. 1316, when Sádhāraṇa caused the pratishtha or the consecration ceremonies to be performed of the step-well, which is situated to the south of the village of Lādņu. It is also stated that this was done in the reign of Suratāna Kutvudi (Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah), son (successor) of Alāvadina (Ala-ud-din Khilji), and that after him (Mubarak Shah) Gayāsadina (Ghiyas-ud-din Tughlaq) ascended the throne of Delhi (v. 36). Only this much of this verse is clear and no sense can be made out from the rest. The last verse (ie. 37) is again in eulogy of Sadhāraṇa. The two lines on each side supply us with the information that the second part of the prasasti after verse 35 was written by a Gauda Kayastha named Danda, son of Dalū and grandson of Mahiya: that this step-well was dug under the supervision of ra fri-Naiņasiha; and that the prasasti was engraved by a mason (sūtradhara) named Salakhana.
We thus gee that the first part of the prasasti was written by dikshita Kamachandra in the month of the Vaisakha of the Vikrama year 1372, when Ala-ud-din Khilji was the Emperor of Delhi, as is clear from the use of the present tense in Alāvadinah kshitipo=sti sadyah (v. 8), prabhur=asti sadyah (v. 9), and samjato na pura na ch=asti bhavita (v. 12). But when the step-well was opened to the public after performing the pratishtha (consecration rites), the ruling prince was Qutb-ud-din Khilji, which fact is evident from the following words Alāvadina-putra-Suratäna-Kufvudina-vijaya-kalyana-rajye (1. 31); while the words Gayasadinastunfri pastatombhū[co](1. 32) lead us to infer that when the last portion of the prasasti was committed to the stone, Ghiyās-ud-din had succeeded Qutb-ud-din Khilji as Emperor of Delhi. Althongh it has not been clearly stated in the body of the inscription that it was incised during the reign of Ghiyas-ud-din, yet as he ruled for four years from V.S. 1378-1382 (or A.D. 1321-1325) and a reference to his name as a prince has been made (1. 32), we may safely say that the later portion of the prasasti was engraved during his reign. In short, this whole prasasti was not composed and engraved at one and the same time and in one and the same reign, but it was inscribed at different times and in different reigns. The first portion of the prasasti up to verse 35 was composed by dikshita Kamachandra in the reign of Ala-ud-din Khilji in V.S. 1372 and was incised on stone in the reign of Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah in V.S. 1373. During this interval the rule of Shahāb-ud-din Umar was over, and hence no reference is made to his name. The later portion, from line 30 to 33, and two lines on the
Professor Kielhorn gives two dates as its equivalent (vide No. 255 of his List of Northern Inscriptions); the other being "Friday, 26th August A.D. 1817."
There is, however, a mention of Sri Naivyanõvya and Samasadina in line 32, and we may identify Naivyanovya with the modern Narnaul, of which Samsudina was, perhaps, a viceroy.

Page #40

No. 5.]
LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA.
margin were composed by the Gauda Kayastha Danda and engraved in the reign of Ghiyas-nddin Tughlaq, i.e. between V.S. 1378-1382. No mention has been made of Khushra Nasirud-din probably on account of his brief tenure of power.
The inscription unfolds, under the heading of rajavali-varnanam, the dynasty of 10 Muham madan Emperors of Delhi from Shahab-ud-din Ghōri to Ala-ud-din Khilji; but the list differs a great deal from that given in the Persian history called Tawarikh-i-Firishta, according to which some names seem to have been omitted and some reversed in their order. Below is given a statement comparing the genealogy contained in this inscription with that of Firishta, as also their dates in Hijri, Christian and Vikrama eras:
No.
1
2
3
4
B
6
7
8
9
13
Sanskrit inscription.
14
15
Shabab-ud-din
Qutb-ud-din
Ala-ud-din
Mu'izz-ud-din
Näsir-ud-din
10 Ghiyas-ud-din
11
12 Shabab-ud-din
Ala-ud-din
Shams-ud-din
Firōz Shah
Qutb-ud-din
16
17 Ghiyas-ud-din
Tawarikh-i-Firishta.
Shahab-ud-din Ghöri
Qutb-ud-din Aibak
Aram Shah.
Shams-ud-din Altamish
Rukn-ud-din Firōz Shah
Raziya Bēgam
Mu'izz-ud-din Babram Shah
Ala-ud-din Mas'ud
Näsir-ud-din Mahmud
Ghiyas-ud-din Balban
Mu'izz-ud-din Kai Qubad
Jalal-ud-din Firoz Khilji
Alä-ud-din Khilji.
Shahab-ud-din Umar
Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah
Khushru Khan Nasir-ud-din Ghiyas-ud-din Tughlaq .
Hijri years. years.
582-602
602-606
606
607-633
683
634-637
637-639
639-644
644-664
664-685
685-687
688-696
696-716
21
716 717-721 721 721-725
Christian Vikrama years.
1186-1206 1243-1263
1206-1209 1263-1266
1210
1267
1210-1236
1267-1293
1236 1293 1236-1239 1293-1296 1239-1241 1296-1398
1241-1246 1298-1308
1246-1266 1308-1328
1266-1286 1323-1343
1286-1288 1848-1845
1288-1295 1345-1352
1295-1315 1362-1372
.............*****
1316 1378 1316-1321 1373-1378 1821 1378 1321-1325 1378-1882
It may be noted that the prasasti writer has, perhaps for want of knowledge of history, omitted 3 names, viz., Aram Shah (No. 3 in the above list), Raziya Begam (No. 6) and Mu'izz-ud-din Kai Qubad (No. 11). Similarly, in the genealogy subsequently added after verse 35, which is shown in the above statement below the dotted line, the names of Shahab-uddin Umar (No. 14) and Nasir-ud-din (No. 16) have been left out, perhaps on account of their very brief tenure of power. Besides, in the genealogy as given by the prasasti writer the names of 7 and 8 have been reversed, so that the name of the son (Ala-ud-din Mas'ud) has been put in the place of the father (Mu'izz-ud-din Babräm Shah), and vice versa. This is probably either due to his lack of knowledge of the history of the Muhammadan Emperors or because the name of Ala-ud-din, who was the son of Firoz Shah, has been put in after that of his father

Page #41

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
(i.6. Firoz), and then Mu'izz-ud-din and Násir-ud-din (song of Shams-ud-din No. 4) have been mentioned; but the correct list is that given by Firishta. Again, & reference to Nos, 12 and 13 will show that Shahâb-ud-din (No. 12) has been put in before Ald-ud-din (No. 13) in the prasasti, simply because the former was the father of the latter ; but his name has been expunged by the Firishta, because he never ruled, and in his place Jalal-ud-din has been mentioned, who actually ruled. Shahab-ud-din's name is merely mentioned by the Firishta as the father of Ala-ud-din but not as Emperor.
After this mention of the dynasty of the Muhammadan Emperors who ruled over Delhi, the inscription supplies us with four names of the genealogy of Sadhārana, who caused the step-well to be construoted. It is stated that in a village named Ui there lived a Kshatriya of the Käsyapa gòtra named Bhuvanapāla. Similarly, in the genealogy of his mother there is also a mention of Sāhirapa being a Kshatriya of the Srimad götra. And, again, his father-in-law's ancestor is also styled as a Kshatriya. So we see that the same word Kshatriya has been used in all the three genealogies, which leads us to believe that Sådhārapa was a Khattri by caste and not a Kājput; because, firstly, Brahmapic gotras are, as a rule, not specified of Rajput families ; secondly, if he had been really a Rajput, his sept such as Chähamana, Paramāra, and so forth, would certainly have been mentioned ; thirdly, Sadharana was the treasurer of the Emperor Alä-ud-din (vide verse 13 supra), which office is never held by the Rajputs; fourthly, during the reign of the Muhammadan Emperors the community of Khattris had attained both name and fame, which is a very well-known fact. The Khattris had then taken to service in the military as well as the civil line. In verse 13 there occurs a word Pura-pati which means either (1) " lord of & village named 'Puri'," or (2) " lord in former times"; but as there is no word to fill up the ellipsis to show of which place he was the lord in former times, it would appear that " lord of (a village called) Pură” is the meaning. intended by the prasasti-kdra. This view is further strengthened by the fact that there is a village named Khanpura, 3 miles from Ladoù, the second component of which was, perhaps, at first used to denote the village, the prefir Khan being added in later times when it was granted to a Mubammadan Khan. The words mahd-tha fri-Sadharana- in the marginal line of the left side of the stone, also further support this fact, as Sådhårana is called & maha tha, which apparently stands for maha-thakkura, as the lord of a village is called a Thakor or a Jägirdār. Moreover, the Khattris still now use the word Thakar when writing letters to their admdhis, or fathers of their children-in-law.
The following table contains the genealogical trees of the three families given in our inscription :Bhuvanapala
Saharana
Haripāla (married Susila) Nálhada
Sadada (married Jobi)
Jaunapala Kirtipala
Nägi (daughter) (married Nálhada)
Juma
(wife of Sådhårans)
(married Joi) Sadharapa (married Nagi)
Nalhada (daughter) (mother of Sadharana)
[The list of succession in the Palam Boli Inscriptiop is-1, Sahavadida ; 2, Khutuvadina ; 3, Semasadina; 4. Phörajasahi; 5, Jalaludios; 6, Maujadina; 7, Alävadina; 8, Nasarading ; 9, Hammira Gayandina. cf. Journ. Beng. 41. Soc., Vol. XLIII, Pt. 1, pp. 104 ff.-S. K.]

Page #42

No. 6]
No. 5.]
ZADRU 18CRIPTION OF BADHARANA.
LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA.
_**
23
TEXT.1 1 ॥ों॥ स्वस्ति । श्रीगणेश्वराय नमः । 'यो नित्यं विश्वलनी प्रथयति
विधिवद्देवदैत्येंद्रवंद्यः(1) सद्यः पुष्णाति सि[हिं] हरिरिव जनतापासनाये
सितां य: । यो [वा] 2 व्यालयशाली हर व नितरां विश्वविघ्नानि निन()विनिं विनराज:
स [भ][तु भव]तामिष्टसिद्धी गजास्वः ॥१ 'या [शौकी]. पुतिमातनोति
विलसन्मुक्तावलीवं-* 3 'द्रम(।)चंच[क]वुतुषारकुंदकलिकाकरपूरोत्तरां । य[r] धा(धा)वा हरिणा
हरीण सततं सार्थसिद्धय स्तुता (1) सा वः पातु सरखती भगवती
'ग्या[न]प्रदा सर्वदा ॥ २ * 'सर्वप्रियः प्रचारबविभूषितांग()चंद्राननामसुखदोपि] भुजंगसेव्यः । गंभी
रहज्जगति जीवनपूरिता[शः] (1) कामोव नंदयतु वो वरुणः स दैवः ।
5 श्रीहरि[पा]दसंश्रयवशात् श्री: संचरत्युज्वला" () [बी]
रोहरिदक्षणा जनपदं मत्तेव यत्रावति । तत्र श्रीहरितानदेशविमले' ढिवीति नाना
परी]() - 6 म्या शकपुरीव रबनिया नित्यं वुधंद]प्रिया" ॥४"विप्राः शास्त्रपारीपरा
ऋतिविदः सत्यंचयन्या[न]" पर (1) पुणंति] प्र[ति वासर विधति में
कर्म वर्णाः परे । "य. 1 खामोशनिरीक्षणक्षततनुः पुष्यायुधः कामिनी(0)वatभोजमधुप्रपुष्टवपुषा वि.
श्रेषु सबवते ॥ ५ । राजाव[लीव] नं ॥ "या पुरा तोमर ना(0)
चाहुमानाधिपै 8 परी । गजवाजिनाराधी0:(0) साधुना पास्यते श[*] "भूपः साह
ब्बदीनस्तदनु -[सम]भवरकुदुदीन: शकेश: (0) शखनिःशेषितारिजंगति स समसद्दीननामा ततो
IMetre: Sardalavikridita. • Read जान. • Read देवः. " Bend यु ज्यखा.
1 From impressions prepared by myselt. Motre : Sragdhari. • Read °चं.
Read °ट्रमचरकंड. 1 Metre: Vasentatilakā.
• Readमनाम WMetre: Sardalavikridita.
1 Read भाची. - Read °चौरौघहरि. 24 Order of words changed to sait metre; it ought to have been fane W Bad रम्या.
- Read शक. 18 Metre : Sardūlavikridite.
19 Bead out 11 Rend tu.
Metre: Anushtabh. 34 Metre: Sragdhari.
efcament.
Read ir 30 Read ai. » Read ofya.

Page #43

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoLxi.
9 भूत् । तस्माबेरोजसाहिनूपगुणनिपुणोलावदीनस्ततोस्माद्भूपः श्रीमौजदीनस्त
दनु च नसरहीननामा ततोस्य ॥२ [*] गयासदीनस्तु ततोनु
कुद्दी पलावदीन:(1) 10 क्षितिपोस्ति सद्यः [८] 'अलावदीनो नृपति[म होनस्त्वहीनकर्मा रिप[भि]
बम[ि1] सहावदीनस्य सुतोन[वद्यः] सम[स्त रवैः प्रभुरस्ति सद्यः ॥४
[*] 'रनवा(।)11 सोगुणैः कांता कांतेव गजगामिना । कामिनी वलिनानेन दक्षिणाशा
जिता पुरा[[*]५[१०] 'जित्वा वंगतिलंग कर्णाटगौडाधिपा न
[गजहर्जन12 पार्बतीयनृपतीन् पांद्यान् पयोधिचितान् ॥ (1) स्थाने स्थापितवान् न _[कारितरणाबागा]दिरवपदा[न्]00 [को]त्तिस्तंभचयानिव प्रभुर[सौ] "अलावदीनो
नृपः । (1) 13 [११] 'उच्चैः "सोर्यगुणे[रु]दारचरितैस्तिवप्रतापेन वा राजिगजादिभि
वसुवयः पूण "स्वराडाजते । (0) श्रीह[स्त्यख] नरे[खरो] भुवि [महान]माव
दोनोपमः संजातो न पुरा न चास्ति भवि14 ता नाग्रे शकेस: क्वचित् [[*] ७ [१२] अलावदीनीस्य" []पच्च - राज्ये पुरापतिर्भूपधनाधिकारी । गुणैश्च सर्वोत्तमतामवष्य" साधारणो
भूमिवल्लभीभूत्" । (i) ८ [१३] वंसवर्णनं[1]" "पश्चि15 मायां दिशि म[भ] नगरे उहि (संन्जिते । पुरा भुवनपालोमत*]
क्षत्रिय: कास्यपान्वय" ॥ १ [१४] "श्रीमा[न] भुवनपालोत्र [स]सीला
प्राप्य वल्लभ । क्षत्रियाचारचंद्रं स नाल्हडाख्यमजीजनत् । () 16 २ [१५] "श्रीनाल्हडाख्यः स्वगुणेवरिष्यां(ठां) जोहोतिनानी दयितामवाप्य । ___ उत्पादयामास विसालकीर्ति श्रीकीर्तिपालं वि[मल] सुपुत्रं । (1) ३
[१] धमें धर्मजसविभः [शभम]तिईन्यो वदान्यः सु17 धी: साधी नाल्हडसंचितामुदवहरीकीर्तिपाल: प्रियां । तस्यां सबसुखप्रदं
1 Metres Upendravajri. • Metre: Anushtubh.
Read °सावा . • Read चयः 13 Metre : Upajati, 16 Read °मवाप्य. "Metre : Anushtubh. 12 Metre: Anushțubh. - Read विद्यावी. "Read दवाची.
? Note omission of Sandhi, • Read बलिना. • Metre : Bardilsvikridita. I Read पूर्णः स्वराडाजवे. " Read 'दौनस्य. 1 Read भूमिपद 30 Read TA. " Read शौला. * Metre: śārdülávikridita.
* Metre: Upendravajri. • Metre: śärdülávikridita. • Read शौर्य. and °स्तीव. - Read शश: • Read नृपस्य. 1 Read वंशवमं. " Read काश्यपान्वये. 24 Metre: Upajati. 1 Read साध्वौं.

Page #44

No. 5.]
खलु
जगल्लोकैक [सा]धा[र]णं श्रियां [11 *] 8 [१७* ] ' साधारा:
18
णस्य सत्कीत्ति' कुयंत्या विश्वमुज्वलं' [1"] कृष्णं रिपु[सु*]खं चक्रे (1) तहि चित्तं जगचये । (1) ५][१८] गंभोरीबुनिधिया सुविमलचंद्री [ज] लदो यथा युवतिहृत्कांतोपि कामौ
यथा
तापहृता [AT]i यथा [1 *] श
19 : पांडुती जया" कनकद"
1 Metre : Anushtubh.
4. Rond मुज्ज्वलं .
1 Metre : śārdūlavikridita.
Read यथा.
Metre: Anushtubh.
सृष्टोसि साधारण । (1) [f] यस्तसुतः सुधीः [*]
सर्व्वेषु कर्णो यथा सर्वेश्चगुणे स्त्वमेव विधिमा 4 [१८] मात्रिवंश" [1] "साहारणोभवत्पू(ब्वं) जीणपालाभिधस्त:- "
16
20 स्य पुत्री जूमाभिधो भू [त्]
18
(1) १ [२०] "लूमा []न वलीयसा " सुयशमा "रनकरेणोज्यला" श्रीमहोत्रसमुद्रवां गुणवंती" बो[] लड़" प्रियां [!*] तस्यां नाल्हडसंज्ञिता सुतनयो" जज्ञे यया श्री.
21 तो जाता रत्नमिव चितीखारमतः साधारणो लचदः [] २ [२१] “खजुरवंसः [॥*] “दिवण[न]पुरावासो हरिपालोभवत्पुरा । क्षत्रियाममपद्मान” जिवयो रुचिं दधो” । ( ) १ [२२*] हरिपालत्य" व[नू]ज: सादड 22 इति विती महावु (बु) धि [] यसा" विराजति भुवने जननयनशिवकरो विश्रुतो यशचंद्रः ॥ २ [२३* ] "अथ नागीत्प (त्य) भिधा य* पुत्री श्रीसादडांवुधेः समुडूता [1 *] या" साधारणममलं
23 श्ररिव ना[राय]णं लेभे ॥ ३ [२४*] 7 उभयकुलविशुधेन" सत्पत्न्या सहितेन च। साधारणेन धायें पुर्वधन देव ॥ [२५] 8 लचादव नागपत्तनाथाचीदिसायां" जल
"सपाद
42
18 Read बली.
Read गुणवत.
LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA.
22 Bead जाती.
25 Metre: Anushṭubh.
28 Metre: Ārya.
an Read यस्य.
:.
15 Read ** Rond 'लगडेन.
श्रीसाधारणमात्मजं वजन यथा स
2 Read साधारणस्य.
• Read चिचं.
• Read हत्तप्ताना.
23
11 Read कनकदः.
14 Read °भिषस्तस्य.
12 Read वंश:.
15 Metre: Särdalavikriḍita.
18 Read पोचलो.
21 Read सुतनया.
25 Read वरमत:.
24 Read वरवंशः.
28 Read 'याननप
27 Read दवी. 30 Read तनून:
20 Read °लस्य.
22 Instead of 'राजते, which would not suit the metre.
34 Read या.
ST Metre : Annsbtubh.
41 Road दिशायां.
17 Read रबाक
20 Read लध्वा.
Metre: Arya. The syllables are redundant.
30 Read सा.
* Read पुत्रधर्मे मनो दधे.
Metre: Vamsastha with third pada in Indravajr 42 The letter is engraved beyond the line.
25
• Read कोय.
• Read 'त्तये.
• Read कामी.

Page #45

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA...
[VoL. XII.
24 बर्जितं पुरं । [सप्ता] संरव्य वत' योजनानां (0) श्रीलाडणूसंज्ञसुदीरितं
जनैः ॥ ॥ [२५] 'तवान्यन्मुलभं संर्व विना तोयादनुत्तमात्' । साधा
रणेन गुणि[ना*] वापों पुण्या25 च कारिता [*] , [२७] खिभुजोपार्जितै वैरात्मनः' पुण्यवृदये [*] .
पाना' सुखायाभूदापी पापापहारिणी ॥७॥ [२८*] 'यहापीजलमुज्वलं
च सुलभं पखाद्य" पौरा: पर" मन्य28 ते सक्रिता स्वयं" प्रकटिवं" कीलालरूपं पुरे । पीठत्वा पांथननाः स्तुति
जननं तत्कारकस्यानिशं गच्छंत: पथि तोषि[स];" प्रतिपदं वापोजलैनिर्माले
। () ८ [२८] "विस्खकर्मरा27 चिता यथा त्वियं दैवतैरमतमर्पितं तथा [1] रूप्यरूपसविधि[च] वुधे
सा सा कता जगति वांपिका जनै । (i) ८ [३०] "देवताः
पितरो लोका युगपचोषिता क्षितौ । साधा28. रणन वादुपूरैश्च सुक्कतैरिव । (i) १० [३१] वापीकूपताडागौघदेवष
[त]ादिकारकाः [1][] भुला बइन्भोगामि[द]वहिबि मोदते ।
(1) ११ [२२] महसनयवस्थापि" प्रिष्टिरांमिरसो" यथा [*] तथा 29 यस्यास्ति भोपाल म स्यात्साधारण" सुखी [*] १ [२३] "हासप्ततौ वर्ष... बरे प्रधान वैसाषमास* " तिषौ नयायां । गुरौहिने दीक्षितकामचंद्रो
वापोचव्यस्ति विदधे प्रस्ता ] [२] [३४] 80 "यापकच सोमञ्च (0) यावर्गमापति क्षिति: [*] साधारणस्य सत्कीतिळपी
I Rend संसं. • Road सध्वं. - Read °ट्रव्ये. » Read °मुज्वलं. " Read परं. - Read प्रकटिवं. - Read निर्मा * Read : * Motre : Anushtubi . Read वावंडपू. • Metre: Annabhabhi -Read भूपाच. Bond वैशाख
• पीप्रति - Rod पनि
Rond बत.
Metro: Anushtabh. • Read तमान
Metre: Anushtabh. • Rond हवाना .
Metre : Sürdülavikridite. 11 Read Sreta and observe omission of sandki. WReadसवतं.
" Read खब. Read पौवा.
1 Rand बोषिताः "Metre: Rathoddhati
» Bend विश्वकर्मरचि. Read वापिया.
* Bend अने:. . Bend Rोषिता..
* Read रणेन, Motre: Anushtubh.
• Read तडागौचदेवशावादिधारक # Red To
• Bad पटिरनिरखी. - Bend साधारण
* Metre : Upajati. » Rends.
*Read yafa. Mondababi
"indi

Page #46

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM BODH-GAYA.
तावस्थिरा भवतु' ॥ [३५] संवत् १३७३ वर्षे भाद्र वदि ३ सुक्रदिने
लडणौ[ग्रामे द. ] 31 क्षुणदिसि वपीप्रतिष्टा' कारिता । साधारणेन । सदा समस्तराजावलीस
मलंकतो 'अलावदीनपुत्रसुरताणकुदुदीविनयकल्याणराज्ये । इसि . . . - 32 लसवं धर्म प्राप्ततु । गयास[दी ]नस्तु 'नपस्ततीभूथीनैव्यनो[व्ये] समसदीन"
[२] "वेदाथै पंडितोय सत[भ]रविहितो" यचाया वायडोपि"
देसोयं" प[लि] - - - 33 नररवित्सद्रक्षणनाहतसै । साक्षासंपादितोयं मारमतवती दीर्घवाप्यसजावि"
स्वामित्रे - यपूर्वः स भवसि भवने कोपि साधारण त्वं ॥
[३०] छ - • ॥ लडणौवास्तव्यगै(गौ)डान्वयकायस्थ (1) धीमहियसुतडालू(डालू) सुतदादालि
षितं ॥ जगदेवसुत उरारवर्मस- - - - - - . ॥ महाठ श्री[सा]धा[रण]सं धर्मपुन्ये रा श्रीनणसीह [एष] वाविया एते
कारवै कामं कराविता" तथा सूत्रधारि सलषण ॥
No. 6.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM BODH-GAYA.
BY VINODA VIRABI VIDYAVINODA.
The earliest of these inscriptions was discovered by Mr. J. D. Beglar during the restoration of the great temple at Bodh-Gaya. The discovery was announced by the late Pandit Bhagwan Lal Indraji in 1885.26 Pandit Bhagwan Lal's version of the text is not very accurate, and I have been trying for some time to re-edit it. A facsimile was published by Sir Alexander Cunningham in 1892.97 The stone itself could not be traced either in the Indian Museum or at Bodh Gayi. After the death of Mr.J. D. Beglar his library and collection of antiquities were purchased by the Archæological Survey of India. This collection of Antiquities
1 Read भवेत.
. Read संवत्.
- Read चक्र. • Read दक्षिणादिशि.
• Read वापौप्रतिष्ठा.
• Read ताला. 1 Road पविजयरा.
• Read प्रात्रीत.
• Bad प and 'भचरी. » Read समसदौन:
11 Metre : Sragdhari 1 Read वेदाधै. - Read 'तीयं.
14 Read a.
15 Read wat 11 Read Thef. The district near Lādņu seems to have been occupied by the Bigudi clan of the Chauhin Bajputs. 1 Read दशौर्य
B Read रतिसद्रक्षबावीसौ. "Rend 'प्यासनाति: » Besd विखितं.
1 Read °ख.
" Rend पुणे. - Read कारापिता.
" Rend सबसच.
» Canningham's Mahabodki, p. 78. WJours. Bo. 4. So, Vol. XVL PP. 8571.
Mahabodhi,pl.XXVIII. A..
"

Page #47

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
were presented to the Indian Museum in 1909, and among them was found the record (A) of Asokachalladēva, of the Lakshmaņasēna year 51.1
The second inscription was discovered seventy-three years ago and was published by Prinsep with a drawing by Mr. V. Hathorne. It was subsequently lost sight of and Dr. Rajendra Lala Mitra could not find it at Bodh-Gaya, while Pandit Bhagwan Lal had to edit it from Prinsep's drawing.* Baba Rakhaldas Banerji, however, found the inscription stone built into one of the walls of a modern building at Bsdh-Gayà, in January 1906. I am indebted to him for an inked impression of this inscription.
Both inscriptions are dated. They are very quaintly worded, and Babu Rakhaldas has already drawn attention to them in his article on "Lakshmana-sons and the Mussulman Conquest." The language of the first inscription is the incorrect Sanskrit which is common in Buddhist Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal and has been also found in the Hasra Kol inscription edited by Mr. Venis. The characters of the inscriptions belong to the Eastern variety of the North Indian alphabet of the twelfth century A.D.
Inscription (A) has been incised on a rectangular slab of granite measuring 19" by 10", and consists of thirteen lines. It records the erection of a Buddhist shrine (vihāri), with an image of the Buddha, by Bhatta Damodara, etc., with the assent of king Asökachalladēva at the request of a number of his officials. Provision was also made for offerings (naitēdya) in three chaityas with lamps by certain officials, to be offered to the god daily by members of the Singhalese order at Mababodhi and others. The date is the 29th day of Bhadre of the year 51 since the commencement of the reign (now) past, of the illustrious Lakshmaņasēna.
In editing the text of this inscription Pandit Bhagwan Lal? supposed that the kakapadamarks in line 9 made on either side of the letter were inserted by the royal preceptor (rijaguru) who is stated to have been an inhabitant of Kašmira (1. 5), and he, naturally, therefore, took the letters on the top of the inscription to be Sārada. It may be noticed that whenever a kāka pada-mark is inserted in a line and the corrected or inserted portion written in the margin, the number of the line is always given with the words corrected or inserted, whether it be in an inscription or in a manuscript. In this very inscription tho word samasta, which has been omitted in the third line, has been written on the top with the numeral 3 after it to denote the line with which it is connected. Similarly, with egard to the omissions in the ninth line it may be expected that a numerical symbol for 9 was used after each of the letters meant to be inserted in that line. Again, the similarity between the pumeral 9 of 29 in the last line of the inscription and the index numerals on the top of the inscription, which latter Dr. Bhagwan Lal mistook for the hooked form of a dental sa, is very striking. The mistake must have been due to the supposition, as already stated, that a learned Pandit from Kāśmir entered the omissions in the script of his motherland. If, however, the symbols which Bhagwan Lal read as the hooked sa of the North-Western Indian alphabets be correctly taken to be the Bengali numeral 9, the text affords a far easier way of restoring the inscription. It remains only to note that the Sanskrit verse at the beginning of the record is the usual formula of the Buddhist creed and that Singhala-sangh-adayas in ll. 9-10 perhaps indicates the income which the Mahabodhi derived from the Singhalese pilgrims of whom evidently there was a large number.
Another missing inscription found in this collection is the Govindpur Stone Inscription of the Saka year 1059 (Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 333).
* Journ, Beng. As. Soc., Vol. V, p. 6. * Budda-Gaya, p. 7. . Ind. Ant., Vol. X, pp. 846 f.
Journ, and Proc. Beng. 43. Soc., Vol. IV, pp. 459 ft.
• Professor Kielhorn accepts the form Afõkavalladöva as read by Bhagwan Lal (see his List of Northern Inscriptions, Nos. 575 to 677).
Journ. Bo. 41. Soc., Vol. XVI, pp. 357 ft.

Page #48

Bodh Gaya Inscription of the time of Asokachalla.- Lakshmanasena Samvat 74.
CERTAIमत्रराहामानवाचनमाजकमाल्ययनासमकमवकरहतहाइवातावर
MEANELC15नाना२१६६जिनितिमहापानमनकामनहानाचतपजामत TAGE 1234मान15 वरायामशकवलकालघकाध्यामापवनानकमात्रा LuconateJOSPESKI59राघवानवडनायावादमाकामयाघात्रामालयातनात
BRECश्रा महामत्कालक्रमामुयमय-J5वरायानादाघमासान HERकतमासाहारन37 नकतावाभवामनामनामनामनामनाया २०१५ कर
malin
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
STEN KONOW.
SCALE 0.5

Page #49

SCALE 5
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH
BTEN KONOW
Bodh Gaya Inscription of Asokachalla.-Lakshmanasena Samvat 51.
SS BABELENREW
Y eSLUBILID) PEILD UPols' 22J EPG シリーセレモビット GP2105)。5:ゼロベロ。 DP) トルンルンSS ADSLL 3セット。 b03 "BIGLDPEP5とはできngeBPBPBK
19520BP27051POSSIey tie). LISSUES) LILLIUSEPUU) Cla!L5PS.MEIRO
ヒッセイ OPPUSH GLORY9059FIG50522 ESESLPW)
D LSIDENOEB? Cis? SEL 2D3EDISELEOC225ot0トロフルなPOETS2.00001,
NAhSnadGIVIちるや
(FORMEIG(FASH
Sangagicatされてるらうってのがあってこうなるんかは

Page #50

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM BODH-GAYA.
1 यों नमो वदत् [[*]
2 रोध एवंवादी महाश्रवण: ' ॥ देयधम्मयं प्रवरमहाजानजायिप: पर
3
'मोपाशका समस्त त्यप्रयोपेतमहाराजश्रीमदशोक चल्लदेवस्य [] यदत्र
4 पुत्र्यं यतु (1) मातापिढपूर्वगमं हत्या करामत्व रामेदनुसराफल [ 1 *]वाय इति ॥ कास्मीरपण्डितमदन्तगुचपयी " [*]" राजगुर पण्डित
5
॥
बुहाय ये तेषां च यो नि
16
14 Read दर.
Road
TEXT. 1
धना हेतुप्रभवा हेतुं तेषां तथागती' -
मूशल ।
12
6 पाचरदेव" । पाचचैलोक्यब्रह्मकादिभिः श्रीमद्राजानं "बोध भट्टपदुम । शिष्टराघवमहिपूकाल प्रहित्य"
दिवा
दामोदर"
15
8 वोडारी बुद्धप्रतिमासहिता कारिता । यदपरं । नैवेद्या" सांवे
9 सं वैत्तचयं दोपसहितं चंद्रा ये केचित" श्रीमन्महाबोधी सिं20 घनतेः प्रखतं देयं । नैवेद्यमिदं सत्यद्दारितकल्पि
11 तकारहरिचंत्तशुषकारी मामकयोपरिकल्पितमिति ॥
12 "श्रीमलखुणसेनस्यातीतराज्ये सं ५१
13 माइदिने २८
29
19
Inscription (B) has not been completely deciphorod. It has been very carefully incised and hardly contains any mistakes. This inscription shows that the alphabet used in Beha. i the 12th century A.D. was the same as that in Bengal proper. The characters hardly differ from those of the inscriptions of Lakshmanasena and his sons. The inscription records the dedication
1 From the original storie and from an excellent ink-impression supplied by Dr. Bloch.
2 Expressed by a symbol.
Read बुद्धाय.
The akshares of a have been added above the line, and their place has been marked by a kakapada under the line.
• Read महाश्रमणः
● Read महायानयायिनः as in inscription (B), below The aksharas have been added above, with the figure 3 to Bend मोपासक समस्तसत्य प्रक्रियो.. indicate the line, and their place has been marked by a kakapada under the line.
• Read पुण्यं.
• Read
कृत्वा सकलसत्त्व". .
10 [ I would read °अभय श्रीराज. - S. K. ]
Rend शङ्कर
11 Read
1 Read' बीषयित्वा
Read प्रभृत्या, instead of प्रभृतिभि: " Read बुख
तचैत्यचयं. The aksharas of पेतक' and च of 'चयं have been added above, with the figure 9 to indicate the line, and their places have been marked by käkapadas under the line. 14 Read केचिच्छ्रीमन्महाबोधी.
10 Read दयते. 21 Read श्रीमह्नाण
50 This sentence is not quite intelligible.
23 At the end of the plate, in the right bottom corner of it, is engraved an indecent figure of an ass associating with a pig. For a similar figure on a stone inscription and its interpretation see above, Vol. IX, p. 164.
2 Pandit Bhagwan Lal's transcript on p. 346 of Indian Antiquary, Vol. X, has two breaks and one or two
misreadings.

Page #51

[VOL. XII.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
80
of some votive offerings, not specified, by Sahanapala, an officer of Dasaratha, the younger brother of king Asōkachalla. Sahapapala was a Kshattriya and was the treasurer of prince Dasaratha. He was the grandson of Mahamahattaka Mrisibrahma and the son of the Mahattaka Chaṭabrahma. Aśokachalla, the elder brother of Dasaratha, is mentioned as the King of the Khasa country of the Sapädalaksha Hills. The inscription is dated in the year 74 of the Lakshmanasena era, on the twelfth day of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha, on a Thursday, corresponding to Thursday, 18th May 1194.
TEXT,1
1. नमो बुद्धाय ॥ देयधवं प्रवरमहायानयायिनः परमोपासकस्य ठेवव्यचरणारविन्दमकरन्दमधुकरफलकार भूपालवे
2. खानङ्गपरनृपतिगण्डनारायणरिपुराणमत्तगजसिंह निखिलमहीपालजनकेत्यादि निजनिखिलप्रशस्तिसमलङ्क
3. तसपादलचखिरिखसदेशराजाधिराजश्रीमदशीकच देवकनिष्ठभ्राढवीदशरथ
नामधेयकुमारपा
4. दपद्मोपजीविभाण्डागारिकसत्यव्रतपरायणादिनिवर्त्तनीय' वोधिसत्त्वचरितचत्रियकुलदीपश्रीसहणपालनामधेय -
स्य महत्तकची वाटातस्य महामहत्तकीसियोस्[*] पुण्यं तद्भवत्वाचार्योपाध्यायमातापि
6. पूर्व्वङ्गमं कृत्वा 'सकलसवरा शेरनुत्तरज्ञानफलावाप्तय इति श्रीमलक्ष्मणसेनदेवपादानामतीतराज्ये
7. सं ७४ बैशाख वदि १२ गुरौ
— ॥
B
यदत्र
No. 7. VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA.
[KALACHURI]-SAMVAT 360.
By Y. R. GUPTE, B.A., Nasik.
These copperplates, two in number, belong to or at any rate are in the possession of Nana valad Ahilaji Tiḍke of Vaḍner in the Chandvad (Chándor) Taluka of the Nasik District. About a year and a half ago, a Bania told me that he had been shown two plates by an inhabitant of Vadner, the writing of which could not be deciphered. I had to make several attempts to obtain, them for examination. But I succeeded at last in tracing the owner or possessor and getting them on loan for the purpose of taking impressions and deciphering the inscription. On reading them I found that they contain a grant issued by Buddharaja of the Kalachuri dynasty to a Brahmana
1 From an inked impression supplied by Babu Rakhaldas Banerji.
● Read बुद्धाय.
2 Expressed by a symbol.
• Rend बोधि
• Read कनिष्ठ'.
• At the end of the inscription, between the figure of interpunction, is the picture of a flower.

Page #52

No. 7.]
VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA.
Bodhasvamin of Vatanagara. One funny thing about this grant is that Nana believes it to be a sanad of Pațilki. He is very particular and hardly allows anybody to have a look at it. The plates are substantial. The first of them measures from 101" to 10" long by 8" broad including the rims. Excluding them, the length is 103" to 10" and the breadth from 73" to 7". The second measures about 10" long by from 83" to 8" broad including the rims. Excluding them the length is from 10" to 10" and the breadth from 7" to 7". The plates have two holes from "to" in diameter for the insertion of the two original rings, which have been lost. Whether there was any seal or not I cannot confidently say. There are however no traces of one, just as is the case with the Sarsavņi plates. When the grant came under my notice, the Vaḍner plates were held together by two thin rings recently made. The edges of the plates have been raised into rims, so as to protect the inscription. Either of them bears writing on the inner side only. The second plate is a little broken at the right rim where line 28 ends. The weight of the plates is 129 tolas, without the rings. The letters are very deeply and well cut. They do not show through on the reverse sides at all. Some are, however, damaged and some have been completely destroyed by verdigris. I have restored the damaged and lost letters and words by means of the Abhöna and the Sarsavai plates, mentioned below.
31
The alphabet very closely resembles that of the Sarsavni plates of Buddharaja 1 (the only peculiarity worth noticing about the Vaḍner grant being that the a-strokes are not brought so far down as in the Sarsavņi plates), and closely to that of the Abho pa or rather Abhöne plates and the Valabhi inscriptions. The characters are, therefore, of the regular type of the period and locality to which the record relates. The numerical symbols for 300, 60 10 and 3 occur in the date portion in line 34. The language is Sanskrit. Five of the usual benedictive and imprecatory verses are quoted from line 27 to line 32. The remainder of the inscription is in prose. As regards orthography we may note the doubling of a consonant before y in -ddhyāta-, 1. 14; -mäddhyandina-, 1. 21. In a similar way the consonants following r are usually doubled; thus -ärkkärṇṇava-, 1. 20; -sarggen, 1. 23; svargge, 1. 27; dirggha-, 1. 24; -ärjjanam, 1. 8.; -örjjita-, 1. 10; narendrair-ddanani, 1. 31; -darppa-, 1. 16; -õtsarppaṇarttham, 1. 22; nirbbhukta-, 1. 31; pañchabhir-mmaha-, 1. 26; dharmma-, 11. 9, 11, 12; dharmmarttha-, 1. 31; gambhiryyavati, 1. 2; -siddhir-yyena, 1. 6; dhairyyaśauryyasthairyy-, 1. 15; -durllanghe, 1. 2; purvva-, 1. 30; sarvu-, 11. 17, 19, 20; bahubhir-vvasudha, 1. 29. On the other hand we find kirtyä, 1. 3, and, of course, varsha-, 1. 27. The class nasal and not the Anuavara is commonly used in the interior of a word, the only real exception being -bhamgaya, 1. 8. A final sibilant before a sibilant is commonly assimilated; thus upētas-sampanna-, 1. 5; dharmmas-freyö-, 1. 9; etc,, but -Mähētvarah fri-, 11. 14, 17. The Jihvamaliya is used in -parak-kalanka-, -rahitah-kula-, 1. 4; the Upadhmaniyu in -vigrahaḥ-parabhi-, 1. 8; -śrih-pra-, 1. 10; -pradaḥ- pūrvv-, 1. 13; -ddhyātaḥ= parama-, 1. 14; -karah-pra-, 1. 17; -mantavyah-palayitavyas-, 1. 25. The use of sh instead in -kälinash-putra-, 1. 21, is simply a miswriting. Before sth a final s has been dropped in accordance with the Värttika on Pan. VIII, iii, 36 in -sētu sthitinam-, 1, 16. Instead of ttv we find to in -satv-, 1. 2; is used for ñ in -chanchalam, 1. 24; n for m in pradhvansa-, 1. 16; ri for ri in prakriti-, 1, 5; -kripaṇa-, 1. 13, superfluous in has been added in mahimamṭām, 1, 30. The rules of Samdhi have sometimes been neglected; compare pratishthapayita aty, 1. 12; vriddhaye uda-, 1. 23. Most instances occur at the end of a line; thus yathavat, 1. 5, before atmany 1. 6; -tanam, 1. 12, before un-, 1. 13; syat, 1. 26, before ity, 1. 27; cha, 1. 27, before anu-, 1. 28; likhitam, 1. 33, before idam, 1. 34.
The inscription is one of Buddharaja, the son of Sankaragana, the son of Krishnaraja of the family of the Katachchuris. In the Aihole inscription the same form Kaṭachchuri occurs.3 2 See Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 296 ff.
1 See Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 294 ff.
Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 5, line 6, where we read avaptavän-yo ranaranga-mandiri Kafachchuri-tri-läjana. parigraham.

Page #53

32
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
That the forms Kalatsūri, Kalaohuri, Kalachuri, Katachchuri and Kalachohuri are identical and are applied to the same family has been shown by Dr. Fleet. This Buddharaja of the Vadnēr plates, I need hardly say, is the Buddharāja mentioned in the Sarsavni plates in the Nerår plates, and in the Mahakata or Makuteśvara column inscription. The Vadner grant is of importance inasmuch as it is the earliest known grant of Buddharajá Katachcburi, the Sarsavņi plates being issued in 361 of the Kalachuri era. Only two grants, excluding the present one, issued by the old Kalachuris who ruled over the Nasik and other districts and, roughly, over Central India, and who appear to be the imperial dynastys, were up till now known to us. It may, however, be remarked that these ancient Kalachuris are also referred to in the Aihole inscription, the Nerür plates, and the Sänkhöda plate of Santilla. The geographical names given throw some light on the question about the area over which the dynasty exercised power. I may here note that the power of the Kalachuris was not crushed though Buddharaja was defeated by Mangalisa. His Sarsavņi and Vadnēr plates prove this, being both posterior to the Makatēśvara inscription.
The Vadnor grant was issued while Buddharāja's victorious camp was pitched at Vidiga. The purpose for which it was made, is the usual one, vis., to provide for the five great sacrifices bali, charu, vaivadēra, aganihotra and for others. The name of the donee is Bodhasvämin, of the Vajasanoya-Madhyandina school, who was a resident of Vatanagara and belonged to the Kaśyapa-gotra.
The object of the grant is described in exactly the same way as in the Sarsavņi plates. The village granted in the latter is first defined with regard to the district and bhoga to which it belongs, and then described as being situated near another locality, apparently one that was better known. After this follows the name of the village. Similarly in our grant, we are first told that the village belonged to the Vatanagara bloga? and was situated near Bhattaürikā. Then follow, in the place where the name of the village is given in the Sarsavņi plates, the words Koniyanini esha grāmus.8 The village has accordingly been designated, not by a proper name, but at a village of koniyas. Who these koniyas were, I cannot say with confidence. I feel however inclined to agree with Mr. Bhandarkar, who thinks that they may be the Kolis of the present day.
Of these localities Vatanagara is donbtless Vadnēr-usually called Bahirobacho Vadněr to distinguish it from other villages of the same name-in the Chandvad Talukā of the Nasik District, where the plates were discovered. It was the head quarters of the bhöga of the same name. The Marathi form of Sanskrit vaļa is vad and nagara would regularly become nēr, just as in Pimpalner, from Pippalanagara, and Champāner from Champūnagara. Bhattaürikā may possibly be Bhätgaon about nine miles from Vadněr. Bhatta becomes that according to a well-known rule: a double consonant in Prākṣit is replaced by a single consonant, and the preceding vowel, if short, is lengthened. Of. Marathi bhāt, Präkfit bhatta rice; Marathi sat, Präkfit satta, seven. As an instance of the omission of the second part of the name of a village or town, we may.compare Kondoramanya in the Mahakūta column inscription, the very record of Buddharaja's defeat, which is evidently the modern Kendür. Again we know that the modern Jedda may be connected with the Jedugür of the Balagámve inscription of Vinayaditya, We can quote many instances where pur or gaon is added to the name of a town or & village, to which we find no equivalent expression in the inscriptions. Vidiga is probably the
1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 16.
Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 161. See DE. Bhandarkar, Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, p. 20.
• Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 1 ff. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, pp. 161 ff.
. Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 28 ff. 1 C/. the use of the word bhöga in the Stari grant of Vishnuvardhana, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, PP. 309 ff. . cf. Kumarina da lisha grāmaḥ in the Sarsavņi grant, L 20. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 146 t.

Page #54

No. 7.]
VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA.
famous capital of the Dalarnas on the Vetravatil, the modern Bērnagar, near Bhilså. Similarly the Abhona plates of Sankaragana were issued from Ujjayini. I have thought of the possibility of identifying the latter with the modern Ujjayini, or Ujjani in the Sinnar Täluks of the Násik District, and sometime I was inclined to think that Vidiga might be the present Tisgaon in the Chandor Taluka, 3} miles from Bhäţgaon. It seems however hardly possible to derive Tisgaon from Vidisa, and I think it safer provisionally to adhere to the identifications mentioned above. The more so if Mr. Bhandarkar is right in assuming that the Katachchuris reigned at Mahishmati.
The present record is dated in words and numerical symbols on the 13th day of the bright half of Bhadrapada of the (Kalachuri) year 360. The date does not admit of complete verification. Diván Bahadar Pillai has been good enough to calculate it for me, and he has in. formed me that it might correspond to either Friday, 11th August A.D. 607, or Thursday, 29th August A.D. 608, or Tuesday, 19th August A.D. 609. I am inclined to think the last of these dates the right one.
As regards the epithets of Sankaragana, Professor Kielhorn's remark" that the anthor was acquainted with and borrowed or imitated certain epithets which are found only in some of the Gupta inscriptions' is up to the point, and this was just what occurred to me when I first read them. I would here add that the coins found at Dövļine in the Baglan Taluka of the Nasik District, but occasionally met with throughout the district and wrongly attributed to the end of the 4th century A.D. by Dr. Bhiu Dājis and others were (as is shown by Professor Rapeon), imitated from the later Gupta coins. As I intend to publish & short note on these coins, it is better that I should not dwell on them here. Suffice it to say that the Gupta inflaence can be traced in the official doonments of the Katachchuris and in the coinage of the Näsik District of about the 6th and 7th centuries A. D.
The accompanying plate has been prepared from estampages made by me in Vadněr. The owner would not consent to the plates being sent to Ootacamund for the purpose. On the whole however, the estampages are plain enough in all important places, and the passages which can, not be read with certainty can be supplied from the Sarsavņi plates.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Omn? gvasti [11] Vijayas kandhavárad-Vai(i)disa-vāsakżoh-chharad-apagame
prasanna-gaganatala-vimala-vipal[@] vividha-pura2 [charatnal-guna-kirana-[nikar]-avabhasits
mahāsa[t"]tv-apásraya-darllangho gämbhiryyavati sthityannpålanapard mahodadha3 vaiva (Katajchohuriņām-[anvaye sakala-jana-]manoharaya c handrikay-ova
- kirtya bhuvanam=avabhåsayani janmana [ova Pasu4 pati-samajóraya-parah-kalanka-[do]sha-rabitab-kula-kumudavana-lakshmi-vibodhanas
chandramā iva Sri-Krishnarajo (yah] 5 ArrayA-visosha-lobhād-iva Hakalair=&bhigāmikair-itarais-cha gapair-apētas
sampanna-prakri(ri)ti-mandalo yathā[vat]
Cf. Möghadüta, v. 24
loc. cit. Seo Kjelhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 295, note 6. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 296 #.
Jour. Bo. Br. R. 41. Soc., Vol. XII, p. 218; cf. Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarose Districte of the Bombay Presidency, pp. 295 f. • Indias Coins, para. 100,
Expressed by a symbol.

Page #55

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
6 &tmany-ahita-dakti-siddhir=yyēna charuchira-vamsa-sobhina niyatam=askhalita
dāna-prasarēna prathita-bala-garimpā 7 vanavarana-yathapon=v=āvisaikam vicharata vana-rājaya iv=āvanamitā diso
yasya oba sastram=āpanna. 8 trāpāya vigrahah=parābhimānabhařgāya sikshitam vinayāya vibhav-ārijanath
pradānāya pradānam dharmmāya 9 [dharmma]f=śrējovāptay: tasya patrah=prithivyām=apratirathas-chatur-adadhi
salil-āsvādita-yaśā Dhanada-Varan-Endr-Anta[ka] - 10 (sama)-prabhāvas'-ova-baha-bal-opātt-orjjita-r5jaśrth-pratāp-ātisay-panata-samagra
Bâmanta-mandalah 11 paraspar-āpidita-dharmm-ārttha-kama-nishēvi pranati-mātra-suparitosha-gambhir-onnata
hřiday&s=samyak-prajāpalan-adhi12 gata-bhūri-draviņa-vibrānan-āvāpta-dharmmakriyas=chir-Otsannānā npipati-vamśānām
pratishthāpayitā atyuchchhritānām 13 an[mi]layită din-andha-kripana-samabhilashita-manorath-adhika-nikāma-phala-pradaha
pärvv-para-samudr-ānt-ādi-dosa-svāmi 14 m(ātāpitsi-pad-anuddhyātahPage #56

10
12
14
16
{21Čnཥྱོམནའ་མ
5 ཊིཙ ཏམྨཱ(6uZ[GUgg
༈Jནཀན་ཨན་ཋཱན།
gaar 2/ceག་༑༑༑ ལོ8dརྣ࿄ནུ པཉྩ w8uh〉སྤྱི81ན་ཆཡིནcnt; ྂཐ〉◓3ཨོཾཚམཱུགནཔྱམཚོརྟཀཻ
རྒྱ་ོིནྟརཱྀ8
ཚ༽ gnནི་RA;8J°ཅ✷Eཕན£?
ろう
༩
त
ི
་
སྐྱམ མཎྚི016≖ནི གནཾཀཾm པཎིནི ིནཡཨྰཿནཾཔུན j པླཀམྱH338པY ཅnནཱཎ8.མ7mནན°ནZཅ 1nཉམmབཞི༞ ཿnRA॰ལ༹ན༑མཿམཚ༡༠ པའིཟད2ནིརྒྱxRཟེ8( ༐U EYhinZཏྟཱནུŁཨྰཿཨྰཿརྒྱསྐྱP ༩ནG&n8/e%nསྐནྡྲ་ལུཛྙྰནR.རྨུནིཀྭན nELན;མཿ£8ནརེ8Rngཕལ་ྤུན་སྐུŚནཛིLནཱ་ུ་ེ
ངྐཱ ཡ
e
,
;
3
UEEན་གོོནཱཉིཀྑུ ༑ན~སྐརųØམཚཔ་ ༢༣ཎྜཛཱR࿄uUཞིནཱརྨསཱ ིམ ཿནག ལུཙནན ◓m」◓ŁjvÚ&rRJUR
©\
STEN KONOW.
黒き
SCALE 0-8
FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY Y. R. GUPTE.
W. GRIGCS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
10
12
16
Vadner Plates of Buddharaja.—[Kalachuri] Samvat 36o.

Page #57

22
ಬಡಗೆ ಆಗಿ {r}
ffಸಂRಕನ - ಎಬಸುನ್ನತೆ 20 | ಕರj88rಣಬಿನಿಗಳ_ಒತ್ತಾಯ ಕೇಳಿಸಿಳಳಿತ
ಇಟ್ಟುಕಗೆ, ಸಿರುರ್ಗಾ ಭಾರತಿ Forಶಶಿ.ಶKತಿನ ಕ್ಷೇರ್ತ
ಹುರ್ಯಕ್ರಮಕ್ಕೆ ಪ್ರಸ್ತರಗಳ ಸತ್ಯನಶಾಸ 24
ತಿರಗದತ] ರತನ್ನಿಗೋಣಭುಸಗನತಿಟ್ಟುಸ. ಚಿಡಿ] Jಶುರಗತಿಗಳಲ್ಲಿ ಹುಳಶgi353 * ಫರ ತತ್ವಕ್ಕೆ ಸಚArಣ85ಆಪತ್ನಿತಾ ಓಬಳಸುತ್ತ ಕರಗಶಃ ಪ್ರಸಿಕ ಶೌಸಿತ ಬಸಪ್ಪ ಗೆ 24 : 4 ಚಿರಿತJತಿ ಶನಿ. 65ಕಿಚ್ಚನಾಗಸುರ್ಗದಿಸಿಕGಲ್ಲಿ
ಒಟ್ಟು ತುತಿ 944AjrSAFಗಣ: ತಸ್ರಮುಖರುಬಳೆಪು ಪ್ರ? ಒಳಗಾದೆ+88-23. ಇತ್ತ ಹರಚರಿ 30
ಶಾಡಳಿತದ ಸA - Yು ತಕ್ಷಣ ಆಸ್ರ ಹಾಗೆ ಇತ್ತು ಪಟ೬ ಕುಂತಲೂ ಈ ಸದುದ್ದ
28
30
32

Page #58

No. 7.]
VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA.
26 [Yo v=ājñā]ng-timira-patal-āvpita-matir=āchchhindyād=achchhidyamānam v=ānumodēta
b a pañchabhir=mmabāpātakais=samyuktas-syā[t] 27 ity=Uktan-cha bhagavatā vöda-vyāsēna Vyāsõna || Shashtim varsha-sahaarāni
svarggö mödati bhūmidaḥ [] achchhöttä сhal 28 anumantā cha tany=ēva narakē vasēt || Vindhy-āta vishv=atoyāsa Sushka-kotara
vāsinaḥ [1*] křishṇ-āhayo hi jāyantë 29 bhumi-dāyam haranti ye || Bahubhir=vvasudha bhuktā rājabhis-Sagar-ādibhiḥ
[1] yasya yasya yadā bhūmic-tasya tasya tada 30 phala || Pärvva-dattām dvijātibhyo yatnād=raksha Yudhishthira
mahir mahīmartām grēshtha dānacb=chhrëyonupālanam [11] Yān=iha 31 da[ttāni purā] Darendrair=ddānāni dharmm-ārttha-yasas-karāņi i nirbbhukta
mälya-pratimāni tāni ko nāma sädhuh-punar=ada32 dita iti 11 Samvatsara-sata-trayē shashty-adhikē Bhadrapada-suddha
trayodaśyām Pasupata-rājñi-rājõi33 Anantamāhāyi-vijñāpanayā
mahābalādhikrita-śrl-Prasahyavigraha-datakazh [likhitam) 34 idar mahāsandhivigrahādhikaraṇadhikțit-Anāphitõh=óti 11 Sam 800 60 Bhadrapada su 10 3.
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail. From the victorious camp located at Vai(Vi)disa. In the family of the Katachcaurig-which, like the wide ocean, is stainless and extensive as the sky clear on the beginning of antamn; shining by the mass of the rays of various jewels of men (as the ocean is illumined by the rays of its precious stones); difficult to be transgressed since it is the abode of great courage (as the ocean is the abode of big creatures); grave and bent on observing settled roles (as the ocean is deep and is anxious to remain within its boundaries)-(there lived) the illustrious Krishnarāja, who enlightened the world with his fame pleasing to all men as the moon illumines with light; who from his birth was solely devoted to Pasupati (siva) just as the moon supports itself on Śiva; who though having no blemish furthers the prosperity of his family as the moon (who has & spot) revives the beauty of a bed of night lotuses; who was approached by all virtues which attract men to a king and by other qualities as if through a desire to get a choice resting place; who was possessed of all the natural endowments of royalty; who daly got the good results of the royal powers; who, brilliant with his glorious family, the flow of his munificence being uninterrupted and the gravity of his strength being renowned, rushing boldly effected the conquest of the regions just as the head of wild elephants, conspicuous by its magnificent backbone, with the ceaseless stream of its ichor, showing the excellence of its strength, roaming here and there at its will, breaks down & row of forest trees; whose weapon was (used) for the protection of the distressed; who fought to humble the pride of his foes; whose learning was for modesty; who obtained riches (only) to give; who made donations only for the sake of religious merit; whose religious merit was acquired in order to obtain final beatitude.
(L. 9.) His son was the illustrious Sankaragana, an ardent devotee of Mahēsvars (Śiva); the sovereign of the regions bounded by the eastern and western oceans and of other countries; who meditated on the feet of his parents; who was matchless in this world; whose glory was rolished by the waters of the four oceans; whose grandeur was like that of Dhanada, Varapa. Indra and Antaka; who gained the prosperity of a king by the prowess of his own arms; before whom the circle of all tributary princes bent down owing to the excellence of his valour; who 1 Bend cheanumantā.
Read mahimatan

Page #59

36
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
enjoyed religious merit, wealth and pleasure without allowing them to overpower one another; whose profound and high mind was gratified only by snbmission; who acted piously by making donations of the ample riches got by protecting his subjects well; who reinstated royal families that had been deposed for a long time; who annihilated those that were very proud ; who gave to the poor, the blind and the helpless the objects of their desire more fully than they yearned after.
(L. 14.) His son, who meditates on his feet, the only ornament of the whole earth ; who is possessed of all the most famous qualities, good conduct, modesty, mercy, liberality, ability, courtesy, fortitude, heroism, steadiness and others; who causes the destruction of the greatness of vanity produced from power of mighty enemies; who is a dam of all settled rules and a home of success; who with his unobstructed army relieves the sufferings of his subjects like the wielder of the discus (Vish ) with his diso incapable of being opposed; the zealons devotee of Mahēšvara, the glorious Buddharāja gives this order to all kings, tributary princes, Bhõgikas, rulers of vishayas, heads of provinces and villages, and big officers and others.
(L. 18.) Let it be known to you. To promote the religions merit of our parents and ourselves we have given with libations of water, the village of the Köniyas, in the Vatanagara-bhoga, which is near Bhattaürikā, together with the udranja, the uparikara, and all receipts, free from all ditya, forced labour and pratibhēdikā, according to the maxim of bhümichchhidra, not to be entered by swindlers and servants who are liars to be enjoyed by sons, sons' sons and further descendants (i.., the enjoyment of which is to be hereditary), as long as the moon, the sun, the Rea and the earth exist, -to the Brāhmaṇa Bodhasvămin, who resides at Vatanagara, belongs to the Kaśyapa gotra, and to the Vájasaneya-Madhyandina school, for the maintenance of bali, charu cassuadēva, agnihotra and other rites. For which reason future kings and governors, whether of our own lineage or others, considering that this worldly existence is as unsteady as the waves of water impelled by violent wind, that wealth is perishable and worthless (devoid of substance) and that virtues last long, desiroas of obtaining, in common with us, the merit of this grant of land and anxious to acquire for a long time fame as bright as the rays of the nioon, should agree to and protect our gift. Whoever with his intellect covered by the coating of the darkness of ignorance, should revoke it or allow it to be revoked, shall incur the guilt of having committed the five great sins. It has been declared by the holy Vyāsa, the arranger of the Vedas: “He who gives land rejoices in heaven for sixty thousand years; he who rescinds (grants of) land or consents to their being rescinded, will dwell in hell for the same number of years." "Those who resume grants of land, are born as black serpents, living in dry hollows (of trees) in the waterless forests of Vindhya." "Land has been enjoyed by many kings from Sagara downwards; he who for the time being is the lord of the land, has the fruit of it." "O Yudhishthira, carefully preserve the land given to Brāhmaṇas by former kings, O best of kings; preservation is better than giving." "What good man would seize the gifts bestowed formerly by kings, yielding religious merit, riches and renown, which may be likened to used wreaths."
(L. 32.) In three hundred years, increased by sixty, on the thirteenth tithi of the bright half of Bhadrapada, at the request of the queen of the worshipper of Pasupati, queen Anantamahāyi, this charter, the dūtaka of which is the prosperous Prasahyavigraha, the great (officer) appointed over the army-was written by Anáphita, the high officer entrusted with the arrangement of) peace and war.
The year 300 80 Bhadrapada su 10 3.
1 I have followed Professor Pathak's rendering of this phrase above, Vol. IX, pp. 296 and ., as I think it correct Another explanation of chata, which I think preferable, is mentioned above, Vol. IX, p. 284, note 10.8. K.]
It will be seen that the dataka is the same as in the Sarsavņi grant, above Vol. VI, pp. 294 ff.

Page #60

No. 8.]
BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA.
No. 8.- BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA. THE FIFTH YEAR.
BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK, M.A.; RAJSHAHI. This plate was purchased by Mr. Pramathanātha Datta, B.A., Assistant Settlement Officer, in the month of June, 1912, at a village, named Bēlāva, situated on the northern boundary of Rapgadj Thana, in the Mahēšvardi Pargana of the Nārāinganj Sub-Division of the Dacca district in the Presidency of Bengal, where it was discovered by an illiterate Muhammadan in April, 1912, in digging & plot of hard reddish land in the precincts of his cottage. A prominent mark, about half-an-inch deep, was accidently cut into the top-edge on the right-hand side of the plate by the spade of the villager as he was digging. An imperfect reading of this plate with a faulty translation was published at Daccal but without any fac-simile. I edit the inscription from a pboto which I took when the plate was kindly placed in my hands for two days only by Mr. Datta for decipherment. I could not get a further opportunity of comparing the photo with the original plate.
The plate measures about 9" broad by 101" high. It had a seal with the representation of Vishnu's wheel (cf. srimad-Vishnu-chakra-mudrayā, 1. 48), at the top; but the impress of the sacred wheel was completely scraped off by the finder of the plate, who thought the plate was made of gold. So, it is difficult now to say if the name of the king was incised therein. The plate is inscribed on both sides, the obverse side containing 26 lines of writing, and the reverse side 25 lines. The engraver's name is not mentioned. The writing is generally in an excellent state of preservation except in lines 12-14, and 17-21, where the plate has suffered from corrosion, which has rendered a few letters indistinct and illegible. The size of the letters throughout is about $" with the exception of those occurring in the first two lines on the reverse side, where they are a little larger than the rest. The inscription is written in the northern characters of the 11th century A.D. The anusvāra has been denoted in two ways, viz. by a point above the horizontal top-line, as in Papatyan, l. 1, and by the ordinary Bengali amusvāra sign of modern times as in nāyanan, 1. 1. The sign of visarga has been omitted twice, in the words siddhi (1. 1), and frimad-Bhoja (1. 26). Some letters also have been omitted, very likely through oversight on the part of the soribe or the engraver, in lines 18, 22, 23, 28, 37, 39 and 43. The sign of avagraha has not been used at all. Orthography also is not faultless throughout. The only point of orthography that calls for any remark is that although the letters, ta, ya, na, ma, and ga have been doubled after r, the letter va in this position remains single, except in the words - Auruva- and Yajurvēda- (1. 42). The language of the inscription is Sanskrit.
The inscription opens with on siddhi[h*) and has 15 verses on the obverse side, in the first five of which the eulogist Purushottama (cf. v. 15) describes the mythological ancestors of the Yadu family from which the Varmans traced their origin. From the first three verses we get the mythological genealogy of these ancestors of the Yada family in the following order :-(1) Svayambhu (Brahma), (2) Atri, (3) Chandra, (4) Budha, (5) Purăravas, (6) Ayu, (7) Nahusha, (8) Yayati and (9) Yadu. In verse 4, Krishna, the chief actor of the Mahabharata,' is said to have descended from the family of Yadu. Verse 3 informs is that the Varmans were the 'kinsmen of Hari' (Krishna) and were well-versed in the Vēdas and skilled in warfare. They are described to have cocupied Simhapura, probably the same place as Sihapura, which is mentioned in the Mahāvansa, vi, 35 ff., es situated in Lālaraţtha, s.e. Rādbā. Verge 6 gives us the name of the tirst Varman as Vajravarman, who is described to * The Dacca Ropiew, Vol. II, No. 4 (July, 1912).
[We kuow of princes with names ending in oarman, who ruled in Sinhapura, and who were kings of Kalinga. See above, p. 4.-8. K.

Page #61

38
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
have been valiant, yet mild, and who was a great poet and a learned man. In verses 7-8 we get a description of the second Varman, Jatavarman, the son of Vajravarman, who is said to have been famous for his mercy, heroism and charity, and to have extended his paramount power, by putting many heroes to shame and conquering the province of Kamarupa (Assam). It is in this eighth verse that we get some clue to the contemporaneous history of the times when Jatavarman flourished. I have readily adopted the valuable suggestions of my venerable friend Mr. Akshayakumara Maitreya, B.L., Director of the Varendra Research Society, about some of the names of persons and places of historical importance that occur in this verse. Mr. Maitreya is of opinion that Virasri, who, in the next verse, is said to have been the queen of Jatavarman and mother of king Samalavarman, was a daughter of Karna and it is for this reason that the poet has used the phrase parinayan Karnnasya Virasriyam in verse 8. Mr. Maitreya invited my attention to verse 9, canto I., in Sandbyakara Nandin's Rama-charital (history of king Ramapala of Gauḍa), wherefrom we know that this Karpa, undoubtedly the Kalachuri (Chedi) Karna of the 11th century, whose copper-plate grant is dated 1042 A.D., gave another daughter of his, named Yauvanasri, in marriage to king Vigrahapala III., with a view to please His Majesty after he (Karna) had sustained a defeat in the field of battle. The second point of historical value which Mr. Maitreya brought to my notice is the identification of the name of Divya in the compound word divya-bhuja-śriyam (V. 8) with Divya or Divvōka, the leader of the Kaivarta revolt, who killed Mahipala II., son of Vigrahapala III., in battle and occupied Varendri, the janakabhu, birth-place, of the Pála kings (cf. Rama-carita, canto I, 29, 31-39). Kamarupa (Assam) is described as having been conquered by this Jatavarman (paribhavams tām Kāmarupa-śriyam v. 8). It is very probable that Jatavarman might have availed himself of this opportune moment of the revolt in Varendri of the Kaivartas under Divya, for proceeding towards Kamarupa and bringing the province under his own sway. I am unable at present to identify with absolute certainty the name of Govardhana referred to in the third line of this verse. May he be the father of Bhatta Bhavadeva who was the Prime Minister of king Harivarman of East Bengal? For some of these suggestions I wish to express my in iebtedness also to the newly-published Bengali work, Gauḍa-rajamälä from the able pen of my esteemed friend Mr. Ramaprasada Chanda, B.A., Hon. Secretary, Varendra Research Society. Verse 9 describes Samalavarman, son of Jatavarman and Virasri, as one whose name was a blessing to the world. The last line of this verse seems to mention another person, the poet's master (prabhu). In verse 10, we are told that he had a son Udayin, who must have been a great warrior, whom none could approach in the battle-field, who saw only his own face reflected in front, in his own sword'. In verses 11-12, his daughter Malavyadevi is described. She was exceedingly beautiful and was married to king Samalavarman, though his harem was full of the daughters of numerous kings'. Verses 13-14 are in praise of king Bhojavarman, the donor of the grant. Considering the historical time as deduced from the contents of verse 8, one may feel inclined to take the mention of the Rakshasas of verse 14, to refer to the wars of king Rama (Ramapala) who regained the kingdom of Varendri from the hands of the Kaivartas after defeating them in battle. It is, therefore, most befitting on the part of the court-poet Purushottama (verse 15) to invoke blessings on king Bhojavarman at this juncture, and to wish that he may become the overlord of Lanka, i.e. defeat and oust the Rakshasas, the destroyers of peace. The sixteenth verse in lines 50-51 is one of the usual imprecatory verses. From line 24 to 49, the inscription is in prose.
Memoirs of the Beng. As. Soc., Vol. III, No. 1. Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 297 ff. Cf. the prafasti of Bhavadeva. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 203 ff.

Page #62

No. 8.]
BELAVA OOPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA,
39
This inscription is a record of a land-grant made by ti devont worshipper of Vishnu, the Paramēsvara, Paramablu päraka, Maharajadhiräja, king Bhoja varman, who meditated upon the feet of the Mahārajādiraja Sāmalavarman, to Ramadov arman, in charge of the king's holy shrine (santyagara, 1. 45), son of Visvarūpadovas, man, gr. ta-son of Jagannāthadēvabarman, great-grand-son of Pitambaradjvasarman, who was an inhabitant of the village of Siddhala in North Rādha, and who hailed from the Madhyadeta (cf. Manu II, 21). The gotra, pravara, charana, and sākha of the donee is mentioned in lines 41-42. The name of the village where the grant of the plot of land was made is Upyalikx, situated in the Kausāmbi-ashtagachchha khandala, in the Adhahpattana mandala, in the prosperous Pauņdra bhukti. I am at present unable to identify the village. The order of the donation was issued to the various royal officers and other dependants of the king from his camp of victory situated at Vikramapura (evidently in East Bengal). The officers mentioned in our inscription are the same as we find in the Ballalasēna plate of Katwa discovered last year and in other Bengal plates, with only two additional names, pithikāvitta and mahāvyūhapati, the latter occurring also in the Faridpur plate of king Harivarman.
The inscription is dated in l. 51. on the 14th day of Srāvaņa, in the 5th year of the reign of king Bhõjavarmadēva. It ends with the usual endorsement of the king and one of his chief officers (in the present instance, the king's mahākshapatalika, record-keeper).
TEXT.
Obverse. 1. Om siddhi[h*) N 8Svayambhuvam=ih=āpatyam munir-Atri[r]=divankasa [1]
tasya yan=nāyanam tējas=tēn=ājā2 yata chandramāḥ 11 (10) Rauhipoyo Vu(Bu)dhag=tasmād=agmad-Ailah
Pururavāḥ [l*] jajño svayamvritaḥ ki[rttyä] 3 ch=Örvasya cha bhuva cha yaḥ 11 [2] So=py-Ayum sa majijanan=Mana-samo
räjñastato jajñivän kshma4 palo Nahusha =tato=jani mabärājo Yayatiḥ sutam [1*] sõ=pi prapa Yadum
tataḥ kshiti[bhu]. 5 jämn vaṁsoxyam=ujja(ri)mbhatë Viraßrig=cba Haris-cha yatra vadbhasah
pratyaksham=ēv=aikshyata 11 [3*] So=p=i[ha] 6 gopi-sata-kēlikāraḥ Krishņð Mahābhārata-sttradhāraḥ [18] argh[y]aḥ puman
amsa-kpitävata7 raḥ prădur-va(ba) bhūv=oddhỉita-bhimi-bhāraḥ 11[4*] *Pumsām=āvaraṇam traying
cha taya hina na nagni iti 8 trayyä[m] ch=ādbhuta-sangarëshu cha va(ra)sād=rom-odgamair=varmmiņaḥ [1]
Varmmāņoatigabhira-nama dadhataḥ 9 slaghyau bhajan vi(bi)bhrato bhõjuḥ Simhapuram guhäm=iva mpigēndrăņām
Harër=vä(båndhavaḥ [ll 5*] 10 TAbhavad-atha kadãohid-Yadavinăm chamūnám samaravijaya-yātrā-mangalam
Vajravarmma [l*] Sama. 11 na iva ripūņām Bðmavad=va(bā)ndhavinăm kavirapi cha kavinām paņditaḥ
[pa]pditānām ! [6] $JĀSiddhala, the ornament of the country of Radha, is also mentioned in the Bhavadēva prafasti, cf. Ep. Ind., VOL. VI, p. 206.
From a photograph of the original taken by me in 1912. The accompanying plate is reproduced from the same photograph. * Metre: Anushtabh. * Metre 1 Särdūlavikridita.
6 Read bahufan. • Metre : Indrayajra. 7 Metre : Målini.
• Metre: Anushtabh.

Page #63

EPIGRAPHI 1 INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
12 tavarmmā tato jāto Gângẽya iva sāptanoḥ [l*] daya vrata rapa[b] krida
[ty]go yasya mabo13 tsavaḥ 11[7] Gșihoan=Vaiņya-Pșithu-sriyan pariņayan-Karņņasya
Virasriyam yo-Ngēshu prathaya[ñ=chhri]yam paribbavan. 14 g=tâm Kamarupa-briyam [18] nindan -Divya-bhuja-sriya vikalayan
Govarddbanasya ériyam kurvan śrotrija15 säch=chhriyar v itatavān=svām sārvabhauma-briyam 19[8] Viragriyām=ajani
Sāmalavarmmadēvaḥ 16 srimāñ=jagat-prathama-mangala-nămadhēyaḥ [1] kim=varnnayamyrakhila-bhūpa-gun
Opapanno doshai17 [r=mma]nāg=api padam na ksitaḥ prabhur=mmē 11[9*] Tasy=7dayi sūnur
abhūt=prabhūta-dorvāra-virëshv=api sanga18 rösha 17 yas-chandrabā[sal-prativi(bi)mvi(mbi)tarh svam=ēkam mukham
sammukham=ikshatē [sma] || [109] Tasya Mālavyadēvy-à19 sit kanyā Trailokya-sundari [i*] jagad-vijaya-mallasya vaijayanti Manõbhuvah H
[11] Pārņņē-py-sse20 aha-bhūpāla-putriņām=avarodkanē [1] .tasy=āsid=sgra-mahishi S=aiva
Samalavarmmanah || [12*] SÅsi21 t-tayoḥ su(sa)nur=ih=āntara m(?)]yaḥ śri-Bhõjavarmm-obhaya-vamsa-[di]paḥ [0
patrosha sarvasu dabasu ye 22 Da enēbo na luptaś cha hatam tamas=cha || [13] Hã dhik [ka]shtam
aviram=adya bhuvanam bhūyo=pi kam (kin) rakshasa23 m-utpatd=yam=(pa]stbito-stu kusali sankası Lankadhipa) [148] "Iti yar
guņa gathābhistushta24 va Purū(ru)shottamaḥ [1] majjayann=iva våg-vra(bra)hma-may-ānanda-mahodadhau
11 [15] Sa khalu sri-Vikramapu25 ra-bamāvāsita-śrīu aj-jayaskandhävarat MaMahārājādhirāja-fri-Samalavarmmadēva.
pá26 d-anudhyâta-Paramavaishnava-Paramēsvara-Paramabhattaraka-Maharāja lhiraja-srimad
Bhoja[h*)
Reverse. 27 sri-Pauņdrabhukty-antahpāti-Adhahpattang-mandalė Kausāmvi(mbi)-Ashtagachchha
kha28 odala-sam[baddha*]-Upyalikā-grāmē guvāk-adi-samēta-Bapāda-nava-dron-adhi29 ka-lataka-bhūmau samupagat-aśēsha-raja-rajanyaka-rājni-råņaka-ra30 japutra-rājamatya-purohita-pīthikävitta-mahadharmmadhyaksha-mahasandhivi. 31 grahika-mabásenapati-mahamudradhikrita-antarangavri(bội)haduparika-mahakshapa. 32 talika-mahapratīhāra-mahabbògika-mahávyāhapati-ma hapilapati-mahaga. 33 nastha-daussādhika-chatroddharaṇika-nauva(ba) la-hasty-asva-go-mahish-aj-avik-adi34 vyåpritaka-gaulmika-daņdapāśika-da danāyaka-vishayapaty-ådin anyamg-cha saka35 la-räja-påd-opajivindedhyakshapracbār-oktan ih-akirttitān chatta-bhatta-jāti36 yan janapadan kshētrakarams=cha y rā(bra)hmapán Vrā(bra)hmanottaran
yatbärham=mánayati
1 Metre : Särdūlavikridita.
Metre : Vasantatilsks.
"Metre : Indravajra. • Mr. R. L. Banerjee of the Calcutta Museum reads -durtara-[Pravasi, Srāvana, 1320 B. S., P. 464] which agrees better with the prosody. I wrongly read prapira at first.
• Metre: Anusbţubh. • Metre : Śärdülavikridita. Only the first two quarters of the verse are given.

Page #64

Belava plate of Bhojavarmadeva,- The fifth year.
Astate चलगिन्यता मानवायलकालव्याचा निकाली शतभापतिkind A द्वारा मारिलायनतारायाला ? सावमा तनवरा बायनमा जनमानसामान - सत्यता विभागास गावाचारमन्नामका #বলিযথাৱা৷ কিয়ুত্রবধাৱমাধilaকােয়া TAमकारका मतदातालावावासमा यायाभिमानामामारामतनयामानामधामा नयी नानासतमामामानितनासानाAAI
यो दाविनामानि तालमनाचा 10 तरतरी यात या सवीता सदाकालमा निराशा
! तवियूलामत सावताना कासिम 12वतानातामा मानना
यादीमा RdAamdar शाबाशयातायात 14 भातायातकारशकतानाशावधा मारासिनतासामानसमाती वा सामामिलामाथि ATTAwasnaanकिनङसामायिनीताल जारात
लायी जा PEERATE वरीयता पूरशहानिमित्र सध्या
लक्षायवार 18 बोलावूयातायावयारा शिवालय
ल यामा २० या युवामदादा मामा
जानुदायूशनीमाश हा मालमताका सरिक
क्रिय रायमानताकुमताaanामानता यावा नाचनमा कुराहतवादारयानमगावरानशाकममा मातानिया वातावधिमा
हामजी सासाम्पाय 26 यानय ममतप्रवरा
मानवजावाजाबाजा 26
STEN KONOW.
FROM A PHOTOGRAPH TAKEN BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, COLLOTYPE.

Page #65

माविमा (5 जागवनाशनकाशालीन 28 लाालिका गाभिमा कारबाजनरासा रक्तायाम
कशाहलयमा का वासना कहा जाता 30नतामायानादित ताउमा हनानाशासाका घावावर
तमसालिमादाममा विकृत अनुष्यूनतमदावत 32 नायनी हातमाजिकबापता रानाडा की राजनामा
यो धारा कालोनी में राहत्याग्रजासालावकाशा 34नातक किस
महानिशानामा प्रत्यक्ता যাষ্ট্রোয{{বা ২i :ব। নানী ও বন বঙ্গ জারী। 30 शानावरासविनाशाखा ट्रान का समान मावशता भान रानर
(ता शनिधामा शिक्षानिसमा मतितानाशातालामारामावलमत्ता 38 दाना ताकतात. हा मुसितलजार न भरावयाचा
शुतालबालित साधनमात्र मास जनावशाल ताशाश 40 नि त। 375सा इसरियातमा अयशा धावता कानातक
गाय का राययिता वाटलताशा का राष्ट्रमातायतामा समाश घत साशंता सतीशभुत शहानियतवमाया यश निभाया। जाति निमाड र ते ठशाला लामा भी. यासाना साना 44AI HIRENTीचा राजारामारामाशतितमारता
रामा नाममा माता 40aushad KJTAala के गलत मन्त्रावातानुप्ताश्रीरात 46
काला धागातृशारामालयीत का तरताका सात मनु मिलियामा न कम यशानाशा
ent EART नतीतरामा ७०ी माता लामा( तीन कामवाशनायूतावामाका Cil :मिस वो या तपाणी जाताना

Page #66

No. 8.] BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA.
41 37 vo(bo) dhayati samadišati cha matam=astu bha[va*]täh (1) yath=Öpari-likhita
bhūmir=iyam sya38 sim-ávachchhinna třiņa-pâti-gochara-paryyanta satalá soddeśa sãmrapa nasa 8889 guvāka-nälikērā salavaņā sajalastha[la*] sagarttoshară sahya-daśaparādbā pari40 hpita-sarvapida achada(ta)-bhada (ta)-pravēsa akiñchit-pragrähyä samasta-räja
bhoga-ka41 ra-hiranya-pratyaya-sahitä Sävaruna-sagotrāya Bhriga-Chyavana-Apnavåna-Au42 ryva-Jamadagni-pravarāya Vajasaněya-charaṇaya Yajurvvėda-Kanva-sakh-adhyayi43 në Madhyadēga-vinirggatasya] Uttara-Rādhāyān Siddhala-grāmiya-Pità mva(mba)
radēva44 sarmmaṇaḥ prapautrāya Jagannathadēva-sarmmaṇaḥ pautrāya Višvarūpadēva
sarmma45 nah putriya Santyagar-adhikrita-bri-Råmadēva-sarmmaņē () Srimata Bhoja46 varmma-dēvēna punyo ahani vidhivad=udaka-pārvakam kļitvi bhagavantan
Väsudēva-bha47 ttārakam=uddiśya mātā-pitror=ătmanaś=cha punya-yaso-bhivriddhayē ā-chandr-arkan kshi48 ti-samakālam yavat bhu(bhu)michchhidra-nyayêna śrimad-Vishņu-chakra-mudraya
támrasa49 sanikritya pradatt-ismäbhiḥ || Bhavanti ch=ātra dharmm-anusausinah slokäh 11 50 Sva-dattām-para-dattām=vå yo haréta vasundharam [l] sa vishthayam kļiimir=%
bhūtvä pitsibhiḥ saha pa51 chyatö || [16*] Srimad Bhojavarmmadēvapädiya-samvat 5 Sravana-dinē 14 ni anu mahäksha ni
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) In this universe, Atri, the sage of the gods, was an offspring of Svayambhū (Brahmā). From the light of his eyes the moon was born.
(V. 2.) From him sprang Budha, the son of Rohini, and from him Paräravas, the son of lla, who was chosen by fame (kirti), by Urvasi, and by Earth.
(V. 3.) He again, the equal of Manu, begot Ayu; from that king was born the protector of the earth Nahusha; from him was born the great king Yayāti; he again got the son Yada ; from him starts this line of kings, wherein the goddess of valour (viraßri*), and Hari were many times seen in person.
(V. 4.) In this family again appeared Krishna, who sported with hundreds of gõpis, the chief actor of the Mahābhārata, the worshipful one, a partial'incarnation of the Lord, who raised the burden of the Earth.
(V.5.) (The knowledge of the three Vēdas is a covering for men, and those who are devoid of it are certainly naked', (thinking) so the kinsmen of Hari, the Varmans, mailing themselves with their hairs standing on end in their enthusiasm for the three Vidas and for marvellous fights, and wearing the very solemn name and possessing noble arms, occupied Simhapura, which may be likened to the cave of lions. 1 Metre: Anushta bh.
? Read krimir. : Kirtti was also the name of the chowrie-bearer of Purūravas; cf. Matsyapurāna XXIV, 14. • C£. verses 4 and 8 below.
• There is an implied reference to the nagnas, mendicants that did not submit to the Vodas: of. Märkandēyapurana.
Yeahan kule na vēdössti na fästrain nsaioa cha tratam
të nagnakirttita sadbhis-tēsham-annan vigari tam Similarly, we find in the Vishņupurana, III, xvii, 5,- Rig-yajun-sama-samti-eyam trayi parnaoritiradoija!
ētām-wijhati yo-möhāt sa nagnal påtaki mpita 11 See Wilson's note in his translation of this passage. The wording of the inscription most closely agrees with the Vayaparāņa.

Page #67

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII:
(V. 6.) In the course of time, there was (one) Vajravarman, the auspicious ornament of the Yadava soldiers in their victorious march of battle, who was like Death to his enemies, like the moon to his relatives, a poet amongst poets and the most learned among the erudite.
(V. 7.) Jatavarman was born from him (Vajravarman), just as Bhishma (the son of Gangā) was born of Santanu, mercy was his (life's) vow, battle his pastime, and charity his chief delight.
(V. 8.) Seizing the great) glory of Přithu, son of Vēna, espousing Virasri (the daughter) of Karna, extending his supremacy among the Angas, conquering the fortunes of Kāmarūpa (Assam), patting to shame the strength of the arms of Divya, crippling the dignity of Govardhana, and giving away all his wealth to Brāhmaṇas, he (Jātavarman) extended his own paramount suzerainty.
(V. 9.) The glorious Samalavarmadēva, whose name was the foremost blessing to the world, was born in the womb of) Virasri. What more shall I tell ?-my master (also was endowed with all kingly virtues, demerit found no sbelter with him at all.
(V. 10.) He had a son Udayin, who saw only his own face reflected in front in his own bword, in battle-fields which were full of many an irresistible hero.
(V. 11.) He had a daughter, Málavyadēvi, the most beautiful lady in the three worlds, who was as it were) the banner of the god of Love (lit. the mind-born one), the great wrestler in the conquest of the world.
(V. 12.) It was this lady who became the chief queen of Samalavarman, though his harem was full of the daughters of numerous kings.
(V. 13.) They had a son, Sri Bhõjavarman, who was (as it) were) the light of both the fainilies (paternal and maternal), -by whoru, in all circumstances, affection was not taken away from deserving persons, (but their) gloom was dispelled (by him).
(V. 14.) 3Alack-a-day! Has the earth to-day again become devoid of heroes; this calamity with the Rakshas has arisen, let him remain prosperous during the dangerous times, as overlord of Lankā.
(V. 15.) He (the king), whom Purushottama tbus praised by means of enlogistic verses making him plunge into the great ocean of felicity consisting of Brahman as revealed in words,
(L. 24-37.) now,- from his royal camp of victory established at Vikramapura, the devout worshipper of Vishnu, the Paramēśrara, Paramabhattāraka, Mahārājādhiraja, the glorious Bhoja, who meditated on the feet of the Mahārājadhiraja Samalavarmadēva,-duly pays respect to, informs and instructs, all the recognized* Rajans, Rajanyakas, the queen (Rajñi), the Rānakas, royal princes (Rajaputra), prime-mipister (Rājāmatya), priest (Purõhita), Pithikävittas, Mahadharmādhyaksha (chief justice), Mahasandhivigrahika (minister of peace and war), Mahā sēnāpati (commander-in-chief), Mahamudrādhikṣita (keeper of
1 May also mean, having made his own the martial spirit of Karna (of the Mababbärata); käma-ripa. friyam may also mean the beauty of Kama's (Cupid's) person ;' dioya-bhuja may also mean the hands of the gods.
Bhoja is compared to a light (dipa), which consists, generally, of a pot (patra), wick (data) and oil (antha). and which dispels darkness (tamas). The play on words here is remarkable.
The difficulty in making out the sense of this verse is partly due to the fact that half of the śärdülavikriđita is to all appearances, wanting. [There seems to be an exhortation to king Bhoja to engage on soine ex. pedition.-S. K.)
Samupagata, recognized; of. Amara III, Book li. 58. It does not mean assembled ' as assumed by Prof. Kielborn and others. [I cannot accept this explanation.-S. K.]
The function of this official is not known.

Page #68

No. 8.]
the Royal Seal), Antarangabṛihaduparika (chief privy-councillor), Mahakshapaṭalika (keeper of records), Mahapratihära (chief warder), Mahabhōgika (chief groom), Mahavyuhapati (chief master of military arrays), Mahapilupati (chief elephant-keeper), Mahaganastha (commander of a gana squadron), Daussädhika (porter, or superintendent of villages), Chauröddharanika (police officer who has to deal with thieves), inspectors of the fleet, the elephants, horses, cows, buffaloes, goats, sheep, etc., Gaulmikas (commander of a gulma squadron), Dandapäsikas (executioners, or police officers), Dandanayakas (magistrates), district officers (vishayapati) and other dependants of the king mentioned in the list of adhyakshas but not specially mentioned here, those of the kind of Chaṭṭas and Bhaṭṭus, the citizens and the cultivators, the Brahmanas and Brahmana elders,
BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA.
(Ll. 27 f.) in the village named Upyalika, in the Kausambi-Ashṭagachchha-khandala belonging to the Adhaḥpattana-mandala of the illustrious Pauṇḍra-bhukti, on the plot of land which, with betel-nut trees, etc. contains one paṭaka exceeded by nine and a quarter drona.
(L. 37-41.) Be it known to you, that the above-mentioned plot of land, circumscribed within its own boundaries, including grass, filthy-water, and pasture-grounds, with bottom and surface, with mango and jack-fruit trees, with betel-nut and cocoanut trees, with saline soil, with earth and water, with pits and barren tracts, with respect to which the ten offences (of the donee) should be tolerated (by the king), exempt from all oppression, not to be entered by Chatas and Bhatas, free from all sorts of taxes, with all rajabhöga, kara and hiranya tributes.
43
(L. 41-49.) has been granted by us in the name of the Lord Vasudeva-Bhaṭṭaraka; for the increase of merit and fame of my parents and myself, on an auspicious day after having touched water according to ceremony, and getting the record engraved in a copper-plate (imprinted) with the seal of Vishnu's wheel, in accordance with the maxim of bhumichchhidra, (to last) as long as the moon and the sun (exist) and the earth endures,-to Ramadevasarman, in charge of the sanctuary, of the Savarna gōtra, whose pravaras were Bhriga, Chyavana, Apnavana, Aurvva and Jamadagni, of the Vajasaneya charana, a student of the Kanva branch of the Yajurvēda, the son of Visvarupadovaéarman, grand-son of Jagannathadevaśarman and great-grand-son of Pitambaradevaśarman who was an inhabitant of the village of Siddhala in North Radha, and who came from Madhyadēsa.
(L. 49-51.) There are verses also enjoining religious usages:-" He who takes away land given by himself or by another, rots (in hell) in the state of worms in human excreta, with the pitris.
(L. 51.) In the fifth year of the reign of His Majesty, king Bhōjavarmadeva, on the 14th day of Śravana. Signed (i.e., by the king). After this, signed by the mahakshapaṭalika (i.., the Record-keeper).
1 I am indebted to Mr. Maitreya for the following note on antaranga:-"Although the word antarangaḥ may be used in the sense of atmiyah, it appears to have been used in the inscription in a technical sense to signify the royal physician, cf. Śivadasa's commentary on the Chakradatta (Calcutta Edition),-Vidya-kula-sampannōhi bhishag-antaranga ity-uchyate. In explaining the word antarangät, Śivadasa says,-labdh-antaranga.
padarikat."
A gana squadron consists of 27 elephants, 27 chariots, 81 horses and 135 foot soldiers; a gulma-squadron of 9 elephants, 9 chariots, 27 horses and 45 foot soldiers.
Vide Kaufiliya Artha-fastra-second adhikaranika on Adhyaksha-prachara,
The bhakti is a larger unit than the mandala, of which again the khandala forms part.
Piti filthy water-Vide V. S. Apte's dictionary, p. 715. [But pati is also a kind of grass.-S. K.] Sa-lavana shows that the land was probably situated in a district washed by the sea-water. Vide Kaufiliya Artha-Sastra, Adhikarana II. Chap. II, Prakarana 20. Säntyägära the house where to bathe with the propitiatory water after a sacrifice.
G 2

Page #69

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
No. 9.-BATIHAGARH STONE INSCRIPTION.
SAMVAT 1385. BY RAI BAHADUR HIBA LAL, B.A., M.R.A.S., NAGPUR. This stone inscription is at present lying in the compound of the Deputy Commissioner's bungalow at Damoh, the headquarters of the district of the same name in the Central Provinces and situated on the Indian Midland Railway, 127 miles from Jabalpur, the direct distance by road being 66 miles. The stone was originally brought from Batihägarh, a village 21 miles north-west of Damoh and included in the Hattā tahsil. Batibăgarh was once the seat of Musalman governors sont from Delhi and there are ruins of a fort and other remains of its past greatness including inscriptions both in Sanskrit and in Persian.
The one I edit is engraved on a slab 1'11" x 1'6" and is in a good state of preservation. The language is Sanskrit written in Nāgari characters, the average size of letters being ?". The writing covers a space of 1' 7"x1'. The whole record is in verge except the word Siddhill at the commencement and Subhan bhavatu at the end, together with the details of the date repeated in figures in line 14. There are altogether 15 verses in the 16 lines which the inscription contains.
The only noticeable orthographical peculiarities are the indifferent use of s for $ as in line 7 where sastra- and -sästra- are written sastra- and -sõstra- respectively, and the employment of sh to do duty for kh in some places, for instance in line 8, where Khõja is written Shojā, and in line 14 where we find Vaisakha- as Vaisāíha.. This is however quite in keeping with the Bundēkhandi practice, which is even now followed by writers of the old school, who always express their kh by sh. In this inscription kh has also been expressed by its ordinary symbol, as in -khandan of the first line and lilēkha of the last. The letter i appears in its antiquated form in line 8. Note also the use of the akshara va with a dot underneath in order to denote va as distinguished from ba in bhauva-, 1. 1. This is quite in accordance with the ordinary Bundelkhandi practice, bat does not occur in other places in the inscription.
The inscription records that a local Muhammadan ruler Jallála Khojā, son of Isaka, caused a Gomatha to be made in the town of Baţihādim, as also a garden and a stepwell. Jallala, i.e., Jalal-ud-din is stated to have been appointed as his representative by Hisämadim (Hisām-ud-din) also called Chhipaka, probably & corruption of Safiq, son of Malik Julachi. who was made commander of the Kharpara armies and governor of the Chēdi country by Sultan Mahmud. This Mahmäd is described as Sakēndra or lord of the Sakas, ruling from Yöginipura after having conquered other kings. The inscription further states that Jallala appointed his servant Dhanau as manager of the institutions named above, the principal architects whereof were Bhojāka, Kámadēva, and Hala of the Silapattal family. The composer of the inscription was the Kayastha Baijāka of the Mathura sub-division, and the writer another Mathura named Väsi, son of Sahadēva.
The date is given in the 13th verse as Wednesday, the 3rd day of the bright fortnight of the Vaisakha month in the Vikrams year 1385. The year is expressed by symbolical words, and to make it clear, the substance of the verse is repeated in prose immediately afterwards, the year and the tithi being given in figures. The date regularly corresponds to Wednesday, the 13th April 1328 A.D.
1 silapatta is now known as the Silawat caste, who are masons and found in the neighbourhood of Damoh.
* As calculated by Mr. Gokul Prasad Isvaradás, Tahsildar of Dhamtari. He remarks that the year in this case must be taken as Ashidhadi or Kärttikadi. If it is taken as Chaitradi the current Samvat would be 1886, and it would have to be supposed that the year given in the inscription was the expired year 1385. But as there in nothing in this inscription leading to this conclusion, the probability is that the year was Kärttikädi, taking into consideration the locality where the inscription was found.

Page #70

No. 9.)
BATIHAGARH STONE INSCRIPTION
There can be little doubt that Mahmud of Yoginipura (another name of Delhi) was no other than the Turk Näsir-ud-din Mahmud of the Slave dynasty who reigned between 1246 and 1266 A.D. Mahmäd subdued the Bundēlk hapd country, or, more correctly Chanderi and Mälwa in 1251 A.D., over which he appointed a governor. This governor, whose name does not appear to be mentioned in the Persian histories, was apparently Malik Julachi. Between the conquest of Mahmud and the record of our inscription there is an interval of 77 years, spread over 3 governors, the Malik, his son Hisām-ud-din, and Jalal-ud-din, giving a fair normal average duration of administration for each. It is well known that these Musalman conquests in this part of the country were not permanent, but in A.D. 1321 wo find Tughlaq Shih despatching his son with the troops of Chanderi, Badaun and Malwa against Telingånå, only 7 years before our inscription was engraved. It is therefore evident that the Musalmans had a hold over the country at the time, at least there can be no doubt that the Damob district was under a Musalman governor. This is however only of local interest.
But what makes the inscription very interesting, is the mention of the Kharpara armies, the Chēdi country and the title of Mahmūd as Sakēndra. I think that the Kharparas of onr inscription are identical with the Kharparikas mentioned in Samudragupta's stone pillar inscription of Allahabad. They are there mentioned amongst the tribes conquered by this great monarch in the 4th century of the Christian era. They must have been a war-like people and inust have offered not a little resistance to have deserved notice. Mr. V. A. Smith* a decade ago stated that the Kharparikas may have occupied Seoni or Mandla district of the Central Provinces. How very near the mark this surmise was, is evident from the present inscription. Seoni and Mandla are not very far away from Damoh, which was apparently garrisoned by the Kharpara armies in the 13th century. That Damoh was included in the Chodi country, is another inference which may be drawn from this record and which goes to support in a way Justice Pargiter's localisation of the Chodi country. Somo have held that Chandori, if it is not a corruption of Chodi, was at least in the centre of that ancient country, and it is to Chandori that Mahmúd sent his forces in 1251, and there he left a governor, who in our inscription is designated as Chēdidēsādhipa. Lastly the title Sakēndra of this monarch may be noted. The word saka here as in several other instances, means Musalman.
The geographical names mentioned in the inscriptions are Yöginipura, Chēdi and Batihādim, all of which have been incidentally identified above. Yoginipura mentioned in Chand Bardai's Prithviraja Rasol as Jugginipura, is an old name of Delhi. Chodi is the well. known classical name of the country with the rulers of which the history of the northern and eastern portions of the Central Provinces was associated for many centuries. It was in this country that Baţihadim, the present Batihägarh, was included. Batihadim in the local dialect means a heap of a collection of cow-dung cakes, and the name seems to have changed its dim to garh when a fort was later on built there. A step-well still exists there containing a fragmentary Persian inscription which informs us that it was constructed in the time of Jalāl Isahāka or Jalal-ud-din, who killed Usman and became Naib with the title of Akhta, in the reign of the just and pious monarch to whom the whole of Hindustan paid respect and by whose sword the whole of Turkistān was subdued. This well may be identical with the one referred to in Our inscription, but there are two other old ones, one of which, called chaurāsi baoli, is situated
1 See Brigg's Ferishta, Volume I, p. 239, and Tabakät-i-Nasiri as quoted in Dawson-Elliott, Volume II, p. 861.
* See Cunningham's Reports, Volume II, p. 402.
Gupta Inscriptions, p. 18. • Journal, Royal Asiatic Society, 1897, p. 893. 5 Journal, Bengal Asiatic Society, 1895, p. 249 ff. • Compare Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 409; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVI, p. 352; XXXVII, p. 42, and above, p. 18.
See Nagari Prachäriņi Sabbá Edition, Vol. I, p. 112.

Page #71

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. XII.
in the midst of a big grove of mangoes, guavas, lemons, etc. This may be the wdyina alluded to in our inscription, and it would be natural to suppose that the step-well of our inscription was made in this grove, unless it existed before the grove was planted. The identication of the step-well is further complicated by the fact that the local people say that the inscription was removed from a third well called Bhaüharē-ki bāoli, which is believed to be connected by a tannel with the Sas Bahū-ki bãoli containing the Persian inscription referred to above.
TEXT. 1 Om siddhih! Adau Vra(Bra)hmi na Vishnuh keha(kshi)ti-jala-gaganam
n=asti vra (bra) hmåmdakhamdam svargrādya' bhauva-naga grahagana-sishayo
n=āsti 2 nakshatrn-måla 1 chandr-adityau na vahnir na vahati pavano neisti kälo na
jivaḥ tatr=aiko=pi Svayambhús=triyuga-yugapatiḥ på 3 tu vah srishtikartta || 1 5Sarvva-lokasya karttár am=ichchhäfaktimanamtakam
anádi-nidhanam Vamdo gupa-varna-vivarijitam !! 2 Asti ka4 li-yugo raja Sakördro Vasudhadhipa) Yöginipuram=åsthåya yo bhurkte
sakalan mahim || 3 5Sarvv&-sigara-paryamtam vasi(61)-cha5 krē narådbipan Mahamuda-suratrā0 nmnă 8(śūro=bhinandata 11 4
Ten ajñapts malliko=su Julachi-nama-vigrutaḥ yo6 ddha Kharpara-sainyånām Chēdi-dos-adhipo=bhava[*] 11 5 Tagya putro mahåvirah
paurushöns samanvitaḥ namna Hisamadim khyata[b] 7 Chhipako bhuvi namdatam 11 6 588(Sa)stra-så(88)stra-vidam jñātvi evimi.
kärya-rata [m] sadá atmaksityeshu barvvoshu Jallalam ksitavån pra8 bhub il 7 Isaka-rajasya sutaḥ praviņo Jallala-Sho(Kho)jā matiman-pravirab
yo dharmma-pumjam hi vicharya vu(bu)ddhya 80-kåra9 vad-Gomata(tha)-nämadhiya || 8 V&(Ba)ţihāļim-purė ramye Gomata(tha)b
käritah Subhaḥ ā śrayaḥ sarva-jamtan Kailasa (sa)drir-iv-s10 parah !9 Jallala ksha(kshi)tipala palapa-ratah kim stuyatë të guņo yona
sphē (opho)ţita-duḥkha-bhara-nichayo vidvaj-janinām sada udyau nam Va(Br)tihádim-akhya-nagaro sanathapitam Dandanam våpinirmmala
chandra-vimva(bimba)-Badpisi puny=śmpitávarshiņi II 10 STasya bhrityo 12 Dhanau nåma karmmasthano niyojitab II (1) svami-bhaktas-cha 80(6ūras-cha
patiraja-sashā(kha) Budhiḥ || 11 Si(Si)lapattagubho 13 yamas sūtradhärä vichakshaņāḥ Bhojûkah Kamadevas-cha karmmanishtrba
Hala sudhiḥ | 1288(a)r-sht-anals-sömë cbs mi14 to Vikrama-vatsarē Vaišasha kha)sya site pakshe tsitiyam
Vu(Bu)dhavāsarē || 13 Samvat 1885 Vaisāsha(kha)-sudi 3 Vu
(Bu)dhadinē 11 15 Mäthur-anvaya-kayastha-Vai(Bia)júko vinay-invitab manishi-mănasa-mudë
prasa (sa)stim-akarot-Budhiḥ 11 17 5Måthuro 16 diviro daksho dhuryo vyāpāriņā sada Sahadova-guto Ván lilekts
vimal-ikbharaiḥ 11 15 Su(su)bhan bhavatu 1
From the original stone and from impressions supplied by Pandit Beantram. ? Expressed by symbol. : Metre: Sragdhara. • Read Feargadya. The oa of bhawea has been distinguished with a dot.
Metre : Apushtubh. • Metre : Indravajra. * Metro: Sárdūlavikridits.
Metri causa instead of tritiyayan.

Page #72

No. 9.]
BATIHAGARH STONE INSCRIPTION.
47
TRANSLATION. (L. 1) Hail Success!
(Verse 1) In the beginning (there was) no Brahmā, nor Vishņu nor earth, water or sky, nor any part of the universe, inhabitants of the heavens, beings belonging to the earth, nor Nagas. There were no planets nor the seven Rishis, and there was no group of lunar mansions. There were no moon and sun, no fire. The wind did not blow, and there was no death and no life. There was then only one self-born, the lord of cosmic age of (all) the three periods. Lot that creator of the world protect you.
(V.2) I bow down to the creator of all the worlds, to him whose power is subservient to his wish, who is onlimited, who has no beginning and no end, and who is destitute of quality and colour.
(V.3) In the Kali (age) there was a King, the Saka-lord, the ruler of the earth, who having established himself in Yöginipura (Delhi) ruled the whole earth.
(V. 4) He subjugated the kings up to all the Seas. May this hero by name Mahmud Sultan enjoy happiness.
(V. 5) Ordered by him the malik famous by the name of Jalachi became the warrior (commander) of the Kharpara armies and the governor of the Chedi country.
(V. 6) May his son Chhipaka known in the world by the name Hisamuddin, (who is) a great warrior possessing valour, enjoy happiness.
(V. 7) In all his affairs this lord made Jallāla (his representative), knowing him to be well versed in the art of arms and always devoted to his master's work.
(V. 8) The son of īsākarāja, was the clever, wise and very heroic Jallala Kboja, who considering his stock of religious merit in his mind caused to be made the place known by the name of Gomatha.
(V.9) This auspicions Gomatha was caused to be made in the beautiful town of Bati. hādim. (It is) a shelter to all beings like another Kailisa.
(V. 10) O Jallala! protector of the earth, how should your merit intent on protection be praised, by whom a place where the load of calamities of learned persons is always crushed out, a garden like Nandana and a well (with water) resembling the disc of the spotless moon and showering nectar of virtue were established in the town called Batihadim.
(V. 11) His servant by name Dhanau was appointed as manager. (He was) devotod to his master, valiant, intelligent and a friend of his lord the King.
(V. 12) (Born) in the auspicious family of Silapatta, the conspicuous architects (wore) Bhojáka, Kamadeva, and the wise Halā, who were perfect in (their) work.
(V. 13) In the Vikrama year measured (marked) by the arrows (5), eight, the fires (8) and the moon (1) on the 3rd of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha on a Wodnosday, (this was engraved).
(L. 14) Samvat 1385, Vaisakha sudi 3 on a Wednesday.
(V. 14) The well behaved Baijaka Kayastha of the Mathurs family composod (this) Bulogy for the delight of the minds of the wise.
(V. 15) He who was always the foremost among traders the clever Mathura scribe Våbu, son of Sahadeva, wrote (this) in clear letters.
(L. 16) Let good fortune attend.

Page #73

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
No. 10.-SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF THE GANGA KING VIJAY ADITYA.
THE 30TH YEAR.
BY K. B. PATHAK AND STEN Konow.
The ensuing paper is the joint work of Professor Pathak and myself. The description of the plates is due to Professor Pattak, whose reading of the text has, moreover, been adopted. in most places. The remainder has been added by me.-S. K. ]
The plates here edited belong to Mr. Bhiminna, alias Tatya Jinäppa Mudhale, a resident of Islāmpur, in the Válvė taalluqa of the Satárå District in the Bombay Presidency. They are however stated to have been originally brought from Mudbo in the Southern Maratha country, where the owner's ancestors lived. They are five in number, and are strung, together on a ring passing throngh holes on the left side. Each plate measures 6" by 3*. The weight of the plates and the ring is about 80 tolas. The edges of the plates have been raised into rims in order to protect the writing. The ends of the ring are soldered into a seat showing an elephant facing the left. The ring is oval and measures 3" by 2".
The inscription is in Sanskrit and is written in prose and verse. It is not dated. The characters are South Indian and closely resemble those found in other Ganga grants. The inscription seems to record the grant of two fields and a house to a Brähmaņa named Somaśarman in the time of the Ganga king Vijayaditya. The grant was shown to me some years ago, and I have since obtained the plates on loan through Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, for the parpose of editing them. [K. B. P.)
This grant belongs to a series of spurious grants of the Western Gangas, which have been most extensively dealt with by Dr. Fleet, and which have been treated as genuine by Mr. Rice, whose theory would, e.g., lead to such results as that the king Durvinita, whose time would have been tho end of the 5th century, wrote a commentary on at least one Sarga of the Kirātárjuniya, though scarcely anybody would place Bharavi earlier than the first half of the 6th century.
The reasons for contesting the gennity of these records have been ably put forward by Dr. Fleet, and they fully apply to the present grant.
The Orthograpby is extremely faulty. Thus we find a for å and a for a in kul-amalavyöma-, 1. 1; -devata , 1. 8, etc. ; in foro in-bhāgineyan, I. 12; for a in-chirin., 1. 8; harēti. 1. 50; i for i in niti., 11. 6, 21; -krita-, 1. 10; pritis, 1. 10; cf. -kēsarih, l. 39; o for * in -Ex.bo[ru]has, 1. 9; k for g in Sakarādibhih, 1. 62; t for k in samyat-, 1.5; t for j in srimatJahna-, 1. 1 ; t for tt in-tatvah, 11. 25, 34; t for d in Patma-, 11; cf. 11. 7, 9, 58; for dh in -samatagata-, I. 34 ; t forn in frimat-Madhava-, 11. 6, 11 ; -prolasat-mā., 1. 40; t for v in -patana-, 1. 44 ; th for t in -silasthambha., 1. 2; d for dh in Sindu-, 1. 20; dh for d in -vidhäran-, 1. 3; -udhadhi., 1.7; dy for jy in -Tadya-, II, 5, 10, 40; nd for t in windyan, 1. 32: nu for nn in-sanva-, 1. 11; bh for b in Triyambhaka-, l. 9; -Kadambha-, 1. 12; b for in ba, 1. 60; v for bh in -avidhānē, l. 28, etc. Wrong Sandhi is of frequent occurence; compare -Tādyah Mukha-, 1. 10, and farther 11. 14, 15, 19, 21, 23, 25, 26, 56. Final has often been dropped ; cf. 11. 6, 8, 9, 11, 24, 28, 31, 35, 40, 42, 43, 51, 57, 62. Also a final in is sometimes) missing ; thus bhaja, 1. 43; on the other hand we find casudham for vasudha, 1. 61. Single letters have been omitted in prăjuisvaryyam, 1. 42; dasita., 1. 37; duddhar., 1, 38; prðlasat1. 40, and whole syllables in 11. 5, 8, 9, 12, 16, 17, 23, 34, 40, 41, 44. On the other hand we
Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 168. ff.; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, pp. 203, 212, 221 1.

Page #74

No. 10.]
SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF VIJAYADITYA.
49
find guperfluous syllables in 11. 24 and 34. The Upadhmaniya is used in one place, in -rajahpavitri-, 1. 9, but not in the other places where we would expect it. Note also the spelling Taitriya- for Taittiriya-, 1. 55.
The individual letters have morally been well cut. Occasionally however we find misshaped forms; compare the ri in -korigani-, 1. 26; the vă of -vdrana-, 1. 36.
The language is fairly correct. There are however some mistakes and slips. Compare the forms waktrikufalo, 1. 6; vaktriprayoktsiktsalo, I. 22, and the Kanarese termination of the numeral trimsattu, 1. 55.
In common with the other sparions grants, the present one also describes Sripurusha as the grandson of Sivamira, though we know from the Vallimalai inscription that he was his son.
As has already been stated by Dr. Fleet, the fact that these grants are forgeries does not preolude the possibility that they may contain some historical facts. Dr. Fleet has discussed the various details mentioned in them in his paper on the Sați plates, and the grant here under consideration does not add much new information. The first of the Ganga kings, whose existence is known from authentic records, is the Maharaja Kongapi Sivamára with the biruda Navakāma, whom Dr. Fleet places in the period about A.D. 755-765. It has already been remarked that the Maharaja Pfithivikongaņi Sripurusha, who is in the spuriong plates described as his grandson, was in reality his son. According to Dr. Fleet, his time is about A.D. 765-805. We know from genuine inscriptions that he also had the name Muttarasa. We learn from 1. 48 that he had a queen Vijayamahădēvi of the Chalikya family. If this statement is correct, we can only think of the Eastern Chalukyas of Vengl. In itself this is not at all unlikely. We know that the Ganga's had been dependent on the Western Chalukyan, and the family can scarcely have lost all its prestige with them on its overthrow at the hands of the Rashtrakutas. Moreover, the Eastern Chalukya king who was contemporary with Muttarasa, was Vishộuvardhana IV. (763-799), who was the father of Vijayaditya II. and the son of Vijayāditya I. The name Vijayamabadevi wonld be a very likely one for a Chälakys princess of those days, who would then probably have been
sister of Vishộuvardhana. Mattarasa's eldest son was apparently Sivamāra II, who was 80 called after his paternal grandfather, but who is not mentioned in our grant. His younger brother, the son of Vijayamahadevi, who wore the name of his mother's father Vijayāditya, is the supposed grantoo of our plates. This Vijayaditya is not an invention of the forger or forgers who are responsible for the sparious Ganga grants. His name occurs in an insoription at Åsandi in the Kadür district, bat we do not know much about him. He probably resided at Asandi, now & village in the Kadar Tsalluqa of the Kadür District, Mysore, situated in 13° 42' N. and 76° 6' E., 5 miles from Ajjampar railway station This place is stated to have been his residence in 1: 54, and the grant parports to have been issued in his 30th year. That does not however help us to establish the date intended, becauso nothing prevents as from assuming that he ruled in Asandi as viceroy under his father.
The objects of the grant were two plots of land, a house, and something else in the neighbourhood of Åsandi. I cannot make anything of Satprasida in 1. 58. The donee was
Ep. Ind., vol. IV, pp. 140 1. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 164ff. • Boe Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, pp. 154 ft.; Vol. VI, pp. 64 ft. • OP Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 167. . See Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, pp. 180 f. • Ep. Carn., Vol. VI, Kd., 146; Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 36.

Page #75

60
.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Somagarman Yuddhakarapiga, the son of Nagasarman and the grandson of Dharmabarman, of the Haritu gotra.-S. K.)
TEXT
First Plate.
1 Oir svasti [ilo] Jitam bhagavatā gata-ghana-gagan-Ebhëna Patma(dmd)nabhêna
(IP) Srimat(i)-Jahnatēya-kul-a(ā)malā(s)2 vyðm-āvabhāsana-bhāskaraḥ sva-khadg-Cai]kaprahāra-khandita-mabātilāstha(sta) mhbha
labdha-bala-parā kranio 3 dirap-āri-gana-vidha(da)rap-Opalabdha-vrana-vibhishapa-vibhashitah Kanvāyana.
sagotraḥ srimat-Ko4 nganivarmma-dharmmamahadhiraja) [ll] Tasya putrah pitur-anvāgata-guna
yukto vidyā-vinaya-vihita-vpi5 ttiḥ sa[mya]t(k)-prajā-pālana-mātr-ādhigata-rādya(jya)-prayoja[no] vidvat-kavi
kāñchana-nikash-Opa[la]-bhūto 6 ni(ni)tisastrasya vaktsi-kubalo Datta-sutra-vritti-pranota srimat(n)-MAdhava
mahadhirājaḥ [ll] Tasya patra[ho] pitri-pai7 tamaha-gana-yukto-noka-ch&(cha)turddanta-yuddh-Avāpta-chatur-udha(da)dhi-salil
āsvādita-yasāḥ srimat(a)-Dha8 M[va ][rmma-mah]adhirājaḥ [ll] Tasya putro dvija-guru-devat[< 3-pájana-para Nārāyana-chiri(obara)p-Inudhyāta[ho]
Second Plate ; First Side 9 Srimat(a)-Vishạngopa-mahadhirajah [ll*] Tanya patra[ho] Triyambhaka
(Tryambaka)-charan-ambo(a) [ro]ha-rajah-pavitr [1]-kpit-ottamāmgaḥ sva10 bhuja-bala-parakrama-kraya-kri(kri)ta-rādyaḥ(iyo) Mukhamoshta-pifitāšana-pri(pri)ti
kara-nisita-dhār-asih Kali-yun ga-bala-park- vasanva(nna)-dharmma-vsish-oddharana-nitya-ammaddba[ho] Srimat(n)
Madhava-mahādbirājaḥ [ll] Tasya patra[ho] brima12 t-Kadambha(mba)-kula-[ga]gana-[ga]bhastimālinaḥ śrimat-Krishṇavarmma
mahādbirājasya priya-bhāginoyām (yo) vijfimbham (na®]18 sakti-trays-sampannah sambhram-āvanata-samasta-sāmenta-mandalo vidya-vinay
Stiśaya-paripu. 14 fit-Entarátmi niravagraha-pradhana-sauryya-(ryyo) vidvateu prathama-gayah
Srimat-Kongani-mabādhirājaḥ A18 vinita-nāmā [llü) Tasya patraḥ vijfimbhamāna-sakti-trayaḥ Andari-Alattar
Porulare-Pelnagar-ady-s16 noka-samara-mukha-makha-huta-pra[ha®]ta-kira-parusha-pas-pabra. vighasa . vihastikrita-Kritānt-A.
Second Plats; Second Side. 17 gni-mukha) Kirg(tarjuni]ya-pañohadasa-sargga-ti[kk]-karah Durvvin[i]ta
nāmadheyah frimat-Kongani-vriddhar jaḥ [ll] 18 Tasya putraḥ karda[@]nta-vimardda-mpidita-vifvambhar-Adhipa-mauli-mala
makaranda-pamja-pithjari-kriyamāpa-chars
! Ezprowed by a symbol.

Page #76

10
12
14
162
18
22
24
26
28
Islampur spuriotus plates of the Ganga Vijavaditya--The 3oth year.
╚མཱལཋཅན༽རྡི་ངརྟནsརྟན་རན 63o1BO/%
30
32
1.
ཎཡིནྰ་ོི་ིཚ3%qob7 རྔོནཔ⊕9(ནྲ།ཙོན「ཆཀཽ8རྡ།ཚིནâpཀུནཊྛཱནཱ སོཏཱ ༧ཀEUpmmgcཙིནཉྩ
15ཆེནཆ་ྲ6ཅg ཨཱུ རཿ རྟས ཋེར1ཤཱན࿄རྟུC༐»ཞིམབཅm%8◓E:ཅཌ1(17)j} བ27ཀའཤ༼ g6q ཞིབ་རིའཀཀའཇqཙཅརྟགཇསཔTD)ནྲཀU;
༢༡:/
ཟདང་ནད
20
གི་བཀཔ།། ན་རྩ་ཟO 819-8333732¥「mvī] v6 6 ཀ༐བ»རིཊ∶༩༽ལ T1ནྟུg #མ¥g mo3Ccu;nནEC235 རིས ས 1 པ 3) ཊཥཅན། ནང°ཌ(js།&3Acu(ཞི་W ཤ་འཚལཉབབཀལ3གྱཏྟཱརྫོཁཟནནྡལཎྜམ3@ 2: ཏུ P5ལམཤ་ཤ% ༐ ཀནྜི ཎn ཅཀ2 ཞ ཱ ཀཊvaཀ་ོགླུ ཀཀའ་ག80) ན)ལྟ°£mདརུམཉGUA=g 24
G
མ་གམ་ལ་ལོ་སྡུརA༡
ལུ=INསྐྱིZPIE© » ༧མཁÚཅ(ཏུ°ཟངཝཎྜཞེ༡ཞར€༑ནི€རྦ® 1:11 ཊ ཀ ཀ ཎྜ ནུཝ རྒྱ|ཀནཻརྒྱལནཪྵཞི༡༠༣ཚོཎྜ7༐ནུ 1 ཎཀཀར ཧཱུྃ ཚི (ཅདྷུཝཱཎཎྜ pĖ€P)ནི་ོ5རྒྱ རལྟརཿམའཱུམཱ དྲཱནྟུ་ཅནཱཝཀྭ8)ཙevvj? 1:|: 1:ཀ དུབ ཀའི རྒྱནྰཁཾསྟེནཨཻམསམ@SEC ]ཎྜཕme (ནCརྱ『 c6) p7ལ1 ཀཱུཎཿལཝཀརྨཱནཱལུཎཀནཱཀཎྜ
།་
འཕེ8ནིཡཏསྱེ RSxervenc€Oc
10
S KONOW.
14
16
BCALE '7
FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. BHANDARKAR
18
ཚེ༡༧ཚ༤ནིརྱjཎྜའ=ནཙཙནི ཅཀྭ ཆ ཀྱིར ཀྱང་མS0E∶ན03=gD3 (༤), 26 ?ཀ༐&༄ཅན་ིj€3g«PgU=རུཙྪཕབརྒྱནྟུཝ ཙྪསཾ(འུ་ལཚཉྪཅཀྑཀལནྜིམཇལ་རྒྱ་ཆདཚིགའ(ཊིན
20
Ai, 36
དE nསྦྱོར ཀ་ནརྫབཅཀངཥིལ་ཛིཏྲྰཾ རཱུ 2 Ex༞ཀམཎྜ;02 ཀཆ8བནི »Bggic= 9ཎ=ལཱe0*-7༧ཎྜཔཎྜཤཪྵཁཎྜ࿄ 0| ར5༽ཆ་ཊར་༼༼ཚགཞaམཀལ།ཐུནིཀཞ5 F£gd༞
e 7Rli3s & SONS, Lr¤.. PHOT0-LITH,
28

Page #77

34
36
38
40
42
44
46
48
50
52
54
56
60
62
tub.
U பின் விரு புர்3 வைக்கல 08) Rhcuerdref? zெவர் வகிக19240 1t
3,2huckal வேற:குர் ரஜயல
-ர்ங் =7]]us==¥g¥BT8HaP RAMses ரமா பதத்துகையில பைராக
FFA 128
1இல்
ஜிl
K
க
மலை
குP SNS (CS இரindர் அகர் எகிபுர88c[ 3 3 0 0 ககு முபShEd)சேடதி • பqjz832 22தர்ரகலை @b@az8:12 reg P MEகைவெபர்களக்பர்து:முதகரகரகலம் நகரமர்த் #0Ahtinge€3@[ndg@
[23 [
ஆன
Cat g8420
58 ஐக்கும்85cTV:19:2
350
நர தி ரதிகள் 9மறி6259 160 at லோதிவாகனைவ இதவவருத்ததந்தமதர் AP யாகததுங்லகயின் வக@
0
SecJ270 38
R
TO சலவை)zg(0338G926 நனமைகாரியூவகனவிதுதுவு தல மூர் சியர்ச851வா€@487870244 44 @UTKE@SBY03PERSg333ரண்* anwwna தாகு +கு கரகாPச வுனுna =2y G Godnசை
-T)
இறை அங்க இற்கும்1க்குந58=92C12) 48
34
36
40
42
46
50
52
58
54
56
62
60

Page #78

No. 10.
SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF VIJAY ADITYA.
51
19 pa-yugala-naļinaḥ srimat-Komgaņi-vriddharājā Mushkaral-dvitiya-nāmadhöyaḥ [ll]
Tad-ātmajaḥ udit-odita-sa20 kala-digan[ta]ra-prathita-Sindu(ndhu)rāja-dabitfi-jananikah Srivikrama-prathita
nāmadheyah srimat-Komgani-ma21 [hadhirājah] chaturddasa-vidyā-sthān-adhigama-vimala-matiḥ visēshato
navasē()shasya ni(n)ti-sästra22 aya vaktsi-prayoktfi-kušalo ripu-timira-nikara-nira karap-odaya-bhāskaraḥ pravara
vidagdha-mugdha-lala23 [nā-jan-ai]ka-rati-pañcha[bāṇaḥ®] [ll] Tasya patraḥ anēka-samara-sampāta
vijrimbhita-dvirada-radang-kulig-abhighāts-vra24 pa-samrudha-bhásvad-vijaya-lakshana-lakshi-krita-visāla-vaksha[ho]-sthala ho sakti
traya-(sama-) samanvitaḥ sa
Third Plate; First Side. 25 madhigata-sakala-śāstr-ārttha-ta[t]tvaḥ samārādhita-trivarggaḥ njravadya-char[i]taḥ
pratidinam-abhivarddha. 26 māna-prabhāvaḥ srimat-Kongani-mahādbirājaḥ Bhūvikrama-dvitiyat-nämadhāyaḥ
[11] Api cha [ll*] Nānā-bē27 ti-prahāra-pravighatita-bhat-an(o)rah-kavāt-otthit-āssig-dhār-āsvāda-pramatta-dvipa-sata
charan-am()kshoda28 sammardda-bhim: [!] samgrāmē Pallavēndran-narapatim-ajayad=yo Veļand
Evi(bhi dhānē rājā Srivallabh-ākhya[h*] 29 samara-[sa]ta-jay-āvāpta-lakshmi-vilāsaḥ [ll"] Tasy=ānujo nata-narēndra-kirita-koti
ratn-ārkka-didhi30 ti-virājita-pāda-padmaḥ [*] Lakshmyā svayamvsitapatir-Navakāma-nāmo(mā)
sishtapriyorigana-dāra(ra)ņa-gl31 ta-kirttiḥ [ll*) Lakshmi[i] vakska[h*]sthala-ethā[mo] harati Mura-ripo [ho]
kirttimakrashțum=Ishtë fuddh[@]m Rāmasya všitti[mo] budha-ja32 na-mahitām Mānavi[m] svikaroti [18] nirvvāchyo loka-dhürttah para-yuvati-haro Dévarājo=pinindyam(tyam) chitra[m]
Third Plate ; Second Side. 33 [kimi v-ātra chitram phalam-a]param-ataḥ kin=nu sishța-prayatnaiḥ [ll]
Tasya Kongani-mahārājasya sivamar-a34 para-nimadhéyasya
paatras=samata (dhi)gata-sakala-[kalk®]-kalapa-ta[t"]tvas samavachanata7-samasta-Būmanta-ma35 (kata-ta] ta-ghatita-bahala-ratna-vilasad-amaradhanuh-khanda-mapdita. charapa - nakha
mandala[bo] sur sura36 vșindāra[ka-va]adyamāna-Nārāyana-nihita-bhakti[h] fira-purusha-taraga-varavāraņa
ghat[2]-sargba37 [tta-dxJruna-samara-sirasida[ro]sit-Atma-kopo bhimakopah prakata-rati-samaya.
saman varttana
1 There is a vertical stroke on the top of ra.
The akshara ka of anēka-has been inserted under the line. . Note the shape of Ain - Kongani.. • The akshara ti of -doitiga. has been inserted under the line.
Metro: Sragdhara. • Metre : Vasantatilakt
Read moanata-.

Page #79

52
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
38 chatura-yuvati-jana-loka-dhartto loka-dharttaḥ sudn[r]ddhar-aneka-yuddha-mürddhalabdha-vijaya-sampad-ahi
39 ta-gaja-ghata-kesari raja-kesariḥ (r) [1] Api cha [*] Yo Ga[m*]g-anvaya.
nirmmal ambara-tala-vyabhasana-pro
40
[VOL. XII.
lasat(n)-märttapdo-ri-bhayachkara[b] dubha[-ka*]ra[b] anmärgga-rakahākarab [1] sauradya(jyam) samupētya rajasamitau raja
Fourth Plate; First Side.
41 n-gupair-attamai rij riputra Jahad-chiraṁ vijayat rajanya-chodmani [1] Kamō rāmāsu chapo Daśa
Balārir=
42 ratha-tanayo vikramö Jamadagnya[b] prij[y]-niśvaryyaṁ(tyyš) bbabahu3-mahusi ravis-cha prabhutvē Dhe(Dha)ne
43 śaḥ [] bhayo vikhyatasakti[h] sphutataram-akhila-prăpabhājā[m] vidhātā dhatri rishta [b] prajkakm-patiri[ti*]]
44 kavayo Lysth] praia[n]ti nityach [11] Tēna prabala-vijṛimbhamāņapata (va)na-bala-chalita-vipula-vichi-ni
45 chaya-[chanchala-sakala-jaladhi-mokhala-virājamāna-viva-viśvambhara-bhāra-bhara
46
pa-shyamsa-dorddaodina pratidina-shra(pra)vritta-mahääna-janita-pnayāha-gho47 sha-mukharita-mandir-odarēna Sripurusha-prathama-namadhēyēna Prithivikoṁgani
Chalikya-vans-ödbhava
(ma)
48 mahārājēna mahatmanā pri(pri)ya-vallabhāyā
Vijaya-mahādē
Fourth Plate; Second Side.
nam-asit [1] Tat-patro [nitya]-fakt[i]-traya-yuta-mahima sarvva-sastraprav[1]po hasty-a
49 v[i]
50 v-arohape tadgata-[nata]-charito loka-vikhyata-kirttiḥ [1] bhogi śro-bhimani
suvidi
51 ta-vibhavo raja-lakshmi-nikēta [h] satru-kshatra-pramathi sa jayati Vijayadityabhūpō
52 bhi[ramah] [*] chatur-udadhi-mökhal-alamkṛita-viśvambhara-bhāra-bharapa-samartthaḥ [11] Api
su-dana-yuktas-sagauravo
1 Metre: Särdülavikridita.
Metre: Sragdhara.
Read -bbahu-mahasi.
53 cha [*] Kamal-abhirama-tēj[ā*]ḥ
jagati [1]
dinakara iva sura
54 gaja iva giripatir-iva bhati niravadyaḥ [11] Asandi-paravars Ti()
pravarddhamana-vi
55 jay-aiśvaryya trimsattu Haritu-götrāya Taitriya (Taittiriya)-charana-Vē[thvalu].
vaktavy(vstavy)
56 ya Va(Dha) rmmasarmmapa [h] putro Nagasarmma tasya putraḥ
guna-sampannah syami-bhaktaḥ
sarvva
• Metre: Arya.
▾ Häritu has been substituted for another word of which the syllables itu and ra are visible after the aksharas ha and ri respectively. I am indebted to Professor Hultzsch for the reading of this word.
The reading -Vetheulu-, for which I am indebted to Professor Hultzsch, is not quite certain. The word has been written over an erasure.

Page #80

No. 10.)
SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PIATES OF VIJAY ADITYA.
Fifth Plate. 57 pripa-tantra-bhāra-bharana-samartthaḥ Somaśarmm [**] Yuddbakārapiga-dvitiya
nāmadhēya[ho] 58 tasmai Satprasād-ārtaduva-taţākasy=8ttara-épingasy=ādhastāt(a)-břihachchhil-ottara
pā(pa)schi. 59 mě tuka-vrihi-kshetram tat-taţākasy-siva dakshipi(pa)-śpimg-ādhastām (stāt) shat
kapduk-āvāpar vrihi 60 kshētram [..]ttañ-cha grihañ=cha udaka-purvvan=dattah(ttaṁ) [ll]
Svadattām paradattām bā(vā) yo harēti(ta) Va. 61 sundharām [l*] shashți-varsþa-sahasrāņi vishțāyām jāyatē krimiḥ [ll"]
Bahubhir=vvasudhān(dha) bhuktā 62 rājabhig-Saka(ga)rādibhiḥ [1] yasya yasya yadā bhūmi[*] tasya tasya
tadā pa(pha)lam (11") Om Sri-Samkara63 kritam sarvva-paribāram labhatē On-[K. B. P. and S. K.)
TRANSLATION. [Om Hail. Victory has been achieved by the holy Padmanabha who resembles the sky when the clouds have gone.
(Line 1.) (There was) the righteons Mahādhiraja Konganivarman, a sun illustrating the spotless sky of the glorious Jahnavěys farly; who acquired strength and valour by splitting a big stone pillar with one stroke of his sword; who was adorned with ornaments in the shape of wounds received in crushing the hosts of his crael foes; who was of the Kāņviyana götra.
(L. 4.) His son, (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Madhava (I.), endowed with good qualities equal to those of his father; whose behaviour was regulated by knowledge and good breeding; who achieved the aim of royalty simply by properly protecting his subjects ; who was & touchstone for testing the gold which is scholars and poets; who was a clever expounder of the science of politics ; the author of a commentary on the Dattasutra,
(L. 6.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Harivarman, endowed with the virtues of his father and grandfather; whose fame, which was gained in numerous battles with fourtusked elephants, Wes tasted by the waters of the four Oceans.
(L. 8.) His son (wns) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Vishnugopa, who was intent on worshipping Brahmapes, teachers and deities; who meditated on the feet of Nārāyana.
(L. 9.) His son (was) the Mahadhirāja, the glorious Madhava (II.), whose head was made pure by the dust from the lotus which is the foot of Tryambaka (Siva); whose royal power was bought with the price of the strength and valour of his own arm; whose sword with the sharp blade gave satisfaction to the Pifitafana Mukhamoshta ; who was always equipped to extricate the ball Dharma, which had sunk in the mad of the foroe of the Kali age.
(L. 11.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorions Kongani called Avinite, the beloved sister's son of the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Krishnavarman, the sun of the sky which is the glorious Kadamba-family; who was endowed with the expanding three constituents of power ; to whom the circle of all the feudatories bowed down in haste; whose heart was filled to overflowing with knowledge and good breeding; whose valour was irresistible and pre-eminent; who should be reckoned the foremost amongst scholars.
1 The first syllable of this word is not in the impression, it being cut too near whe ring hola. · The fival abshara mi has been added under the line.

Page #81

54
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
(L. 15.) His son (was) the Vriddharajan, the glorious Kongani, with the name Durvinita, whose three constituents of power were expanding; who made the faces of Death and Fire Confused by the remnants of oblations of animals in the shape of heroic persons who were slain and sacrificed in the offerings which were the opening of numerous battles at Andari Alattür, Porulare, Pelnagara, etc.; the author of a commentary of the fifteenth sarga (or fifteen sargas) of the Kiratarjuniya.
(L. 18.) His son (was) the Vriddharajan, the glorious Kongani, whose second name was Mushkara, whose lotus-like pair of feet was made yellowish by the mass of pollen from the garlands on the heads of the overlords of the earth which had become squeezed by the crushing of intractable foes.
(L. 19.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Kongani, with the famous name, Srivikrama, whose mother was the daughter of Sindhuraja who was renowned in all quarters which rise above each other; whose mind was made pure by mastering the fourteen branches of knowledge; who was pre-eminently a good expounder and practiser of the entire science of politics; who was a rising sun for dispelling the mass of darkness which consisted of his foes; who was the five-arrowed one (Cupid) for the sole love of the foremost amongst artful and fond womanfolk.
(L. 23.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Kongani, whose second name was Bhavikrama; whose broad breast was marked with the resplendent marks of victory grown from the wounds (resulting from) the blows of the hatchets which are the tusks of the elephants, manifested in the throng of numerous battles; who was endowed with the three constituents of power; who had mastered the truth of the meaning of all Sastras; who had propi. tiated the three higher castes (or, who had accomplished the three objects of life, dharma, artha and kama); whose life was without blemish; whose power was increasing from day to day. Moreover,→
The king Srivallabha by name who vanquished the king, the lord of the Pallavas in the battle called after Velanda, which was terrible with the throng of the trampling of the feet of hundreds of elephants that were furious from tasting the currents of blood that issued from the openings in the breasts of warriors who were hewn asunder with the blows of various weapons; who had obtained the manifestation of the goddess of luck by victory in hundreds
of battles.
(L. 29.) His younger brother (was) the friend of the learned, Navakāma by name, whose lotus-like feet were resplendent with the lustre of the rays of the jewels at the top of the diadems of kings who bent (before him); who was selected as her liege lord by Lakshmi herself; whose fame was sung through his splitting of his foes.
(L. 31.) He robs Lakshmi seated on the breast of Mura's foe (Vishnu); he is able to appropriate the pure fame of Rama; he makes the behaviour of Manu, that is praised by wise people, his own; he is always a blameless lover of the world, who ravishes the damsels of others like the king of the gods; O wonder, or, what is there here of wonder, could there be another result than this from the endeavours of the vise ones ?
(L. 33.) The grandson of this Maharaja, Kongani, whose other name was Ŝivamara, (was he) who had acquired the truth of the collection of all the arts; the round of the nails of whose feet was adorned with fragments of rainbows resplendent in the many jewels fixed on the surface of the crowns of all the feudatories, who bent (before him); who directed his devotion on Nārāyaṇa who is praised by the foremost of gods and demons; who showed his anger at the head of battles, terrible through the throng of heroes, horses and choice elephants; (who was

Page #82

No. 10. ]
SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF VIJAY ADITYA.
called) Bhimaköpa (or, whose anger was terrible); who was the lover of the world of girls, clever in favouring him at the time of passionate love, he, the lover of the world, who had obtained the success of victory at the head of numerous difficolt battles ; & lion to the herds of elephants of the enemies ; Rājakābarin (a lion amongst kings). Moreover,
(L. 39.) Long may king Sripurusha, the crest-jewel of prinoes, be victorious, he who is a sun resplendent for illuminating the compass of the spotless sky of the Ganga family; who is a terror to his foes; who does auspicions aots; who guards the good way, after he has obtained his good rule, resplendent in the meeting of kings by the highest virtaes.
(L. 41.) Whom the poets always praise, as a Capid among women, the son of Dasaratha (Rima) in archery; the son of Jamadagni (Parafaráma) in prowess; the enemy of Bala (Indra) in extensive power; the sun in rich splendoar ; Dhanosa in ownership ; and further 48 evidently created by the Creator as disposer of all those who have life, of renowned ability, the lord of the subjects.
(L. 44.) By this high-minded Maharaja Prithivikongani, whose first name was Sripurusha; whose arm acted as Sesha in o&rrying the weight of the entire earth that is resplendent with the girth of all the oceans which are unsteady through the large mass of waves agitated by the force of strong blowing wind; the inner of whose palaces resounded with the noise of blessings occasioned by his great gifts that were going on day by day, (a loc was begot) with his dear wifo-she had issued from the Chalikya family and was named Vijayamahādēvi.
(L. 49.) His son, whose greatness is always accompanied by the three constituents of power; who is an adept in all sastras; whose behaviour in riding elephants and horses is praised by those intent on it; whose fame is celebrated in the world ; who is wealthy, a hero, and proud ; whose power is well-known ; who is the abode of the fortane of kings; who orushes the realm of his foes, the beloved king Vijayāditya is victorious, he who is capable of carrying the weight of the earth adorned with the girth of the four oceans. Moreover,--
(L. 53.) His splendour being lovely like the lotas; full of excellent liberality; with author. ity in the world, he shines like the sun (whose lights is agreable to the lotus), like the elephant of the gods (who is endowed with ichor), like the king of mountains (that is heavy), without a blemish.
(L. 54.) And he dwells in the oxoellent town Aeandi. In the thirtieth year of the increasing victorious rule, the fukal vioo Beld to the north-west of the big slab below the northern oorner of the tank near Satprasāde, and a rice-field on which six kandukas' can be down, below the southern corner of that tank, and a.. and a house was given, with libations of water to the member of the Hiritu (Hariti) gotra and the Taittiriya charana, living in Vēthvulu (?) vis., Somašarman, whose other name is Yuddhakaranigs, who is qualified to carry the weight of the Government of the King, faithful to his master, endowed with all virtues, the son of Nagafarman, the son of Dharmabarman. (Follow two of the customary imprecatory verses)
(L. 62.) Om. He takes all the exemption made by the itlastrious Sankara.-8. K.)
1 Perhaps the same as twfuka, & certain pot-herb. * According to Kittel's Dictionary a kanduka is equivalent to 20 to 28 mpanda.

Page #83

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
No. 11.- KINSARIYA INSCRIPTION OF DADHICHIKA (DAHIYA) CHACHCHA,
(VIKRAMA) SAMVAT 1056. BY PANDIT RAMAKARNA, JODHPUR.
This inscription was discovered in a temple dedicated to the goddess Kêviy māta and situated on the summit of a hill in the vicinity of a village named Kinsariya,1 4 miles north of Parbatsar, the principal town of the district of the game lame in the Jodhpur State. It is ingised on a stone fixed in the wall of the sabhā mandapa. The inscription is edited from two estampages kindly supplied by Mr. D. R. Bhãņdārkar, Superintendent, Archäological Survey. Western Circle.
The inscription contains 23 lines of writing covering a space of 1' 104" broad by 119" high The writing is in a rather poor state of preservation, and lines 1, 22 and 23 are well-nigh destroyed. The characters of this inscription belong to the northern class of alphabets. The letters a, a, kri, s, ksh, and bh are exactly identical with those of the Bijapur inscription of the Rashtrakāta prince Dhavala. Attention may be drawn to the somewhat archaic form of s occurring for instance in sa-chittra-kriyaḥ in line 6. The language of the inscription is throughout Sanskrit, and the text is in verse excepting a few words in line 22, which contain the date. In respect of orthography the following points deserve notice : (1) all consonants following have been invariably doubled ; (2) rules of para-savarna have not been observed in their entirety; (3) the sign for v is also used for b; (4) y has been wrongly doubled in-yyödha(1.3). It is worthy of note that the letter chh has been used in lines 5 and 12 to indi ate the conclusion of a subject in hand.
Tbe first verse has altogether peeled off. The next four verses invoke the blessings respectively, of (1) # goddess whose name is lost (v. 2), (2) Katyayani (v. 3) and (3) Kali (v. 4-5). Verse 6 bestows praise on the Chāhamāna race. There lived & prince named VÅkpatirija (v.7) who, as we know from & copper-plate grant of V.. 1219,9 ruled over Śākambhari (Sambhar). Verse 8 is in praise of Vákpati, but contains nothing historical. He was succeeded by his son Simharāja (vs. 9-10) who is spoken of as naya-sūtra-yuktah, which expression probably bere means that he was well versed in Logic. From Simharaja sprang Durlabharāja (v. 11) who earned the epithet of Durlanghyamēru, as none of his enemies could transgress bis orders. Verse 12 represents him as having conquered the country called Asõsittana (perhaps Rasosittana). Verse 13 narrates the exemplary philanthropy of Dadhichi ķishi who gave away the bones of his own body, and then informs us that princes descended from him were known by the name of Dedbichika, which, no doubt, is the same as Dahiyaka of line 22. In this race there was a person named Mēghanada (v. 14). Verse 15 bestows nothing but conventiooal praise upon him. The name of his wife was Mäsata (v. 16). He was succeeded by his son Vairisimha (v. 17-18). His wife was Dunda (v. 19). From him sprang Chachoba (v. 20). The verse following is purely eulogistic, and verse 29 is in praise of dharma or religion. Then in verse 23 we are told that he built "this" temple of Bhavini, "this," of course, referring to the edifice where the inscription is engraved. Chachcha had two sons named Yasahpushţa and Uddharana (v. 24). Verse 25 expresses & wish for the permanence of the temple. The prasasti was composed by a Gauda Kayastha named Mahādēva, Bon of Sri-Kalya, who was a poet (v. 26). The date of the insoription given in line 22 is. the 3rd of the bright fortnight of Vaišākha of V.S. 1058. As this line has been injured, &
1 This village was formerly known by the name of Sipahadiya, as we have been informed by Műtá Nēnsi, so old chronicler of Marwår.
Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 88.

Page #84

No. 11. ]
KINSARIYA INSCRIPTION OF DADHICHIKA.
few words only can be read out, of which kulan Dahiyakan jatan are clear enough; but no sense can be made out from the rest. The line following, i.e. the last line, is well nigh illegible.
We thus see that the inscription belongs to the reign of a prince called Chaohoha, and that he was a fendatory of Durlabharaja of the imperial Chahamana dynasty reigning at Sambhar. It deserves to be repeated that Chachcha is spoken of as belonging to the Dadhtohiks dynasty, which is also called Dahiyaka. It is impossible to avoid the conclusion that he was what is popularly known as a Dahiya Rajput. The following remarks regarding the Dahiyās may be quoted from the Märwår Census Report1 of 1891 :
« Some people hold that Dahiyas are the one-half race that goes to complete the thirteen and a half races of Rathors. They once ruled over Parbatear and Jalor, but now they are scattered here and there. The old fort of Jalor was constructed by the Dahiyås. They now abound in the districts of Jalor, Bali, Jaswantpuri, Påli, Siwiņa, Sanchor and Mallåni. They observe widow marriage and they are not regarded as of equal position with other Rajputs."
But a detailed and more reliable account of this clan is oontained in Mätä Nonet's chronicle, a summary of which will not here be out of place :
The original seat of the Dahiya Rajpats is reported to be a fortress named Thälnor situated on the banks of the Godavari near modern Násik, whence they migrated into Mårwar. In the Ajmēr province they held the following places, (1) the Dorivar-Parbatsar group of fifty-six villages, (2) Sävar-Ghatiyāli, (3) Hersor, and (4) Märot also called Vilanaviti. All the four villages lie in the north-eastern part of Mārwar. They also owned villages in the southwestern part as well, vis. Jalor and Sánchor. Sinchor is said to have been conquered by Vijayabi with the aid of an ally, the Väghola Mahirävana (sister's son of Vijairaja), from the Dahiya Vijairaja in S. 1142. This event is recorded in a verse quoted below:
धरा धूण धकचाल, कीध दहिया दहव? । सबदी सबलां साल, प्राण मेवास पह? ॥ पालण सुत विजयसी, वंस पासराव प्रागवड़ । खाग त्याग खत्रवाट, सरण विजे पंजर सीहड़ ।। चहुवाण राव चौरंग अचल, नरांनाह अणभंग नर । धु मेर सेस जां लग प्रचल, ताम राज साचोर धर ॥ १ ॥
Mata Nöpsi also gives a list of the Dahiya princes who reigned round about Parbatssr and Marot. He mentions Dadhicha as one of their ancestors and specifies their names as follows from the 26th prince onwards :
No 27 Raba Ráno (who inhabited Rohadi), No. 28 Kadava Raņo. No. 29 Kiratasi Rånd. No. 30 Vairasi Raņð. No. 81 Chacha Råņo (who raised a temple on a bill in the village of Sinahadiya). No. 32 Anavi Udharada (who ruled over Parbatsar and Mārot).
It will be seen that the names Vairasi, Chacha, Udharana of this list (Nos. 30-32) exactly correspond to Vairisimha, Chachcha, and Uddharapa of our inscription. The list, however,
1 Vol. III, p. 17, Hindi volume.
* There are several villages wbich are, collectively, still called Dabiyapatti, as districts of Marot and Parbatant are called Gödați (on account of their having been held by Gaudas) and districts to the north of Jodhpur are called Iudavati (owing to their having formerly been ruled by Inda Rajputs). This name Dahiyapatti is sufficient to testify the fact that Dahiyi held some sort of sway over that part of the country in some past time.

Page #85

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
gives Kiratasi as the name of Vairasi's father, whereas he is called Möghanada in our inscription. But there is nothing to preclude the supposition that Meghanada and Kiratasi (Kirttisinha) were two names of one and the same prince, as instances are not wanting of kings known by more than one name. Chacha Rayo, as we have just seen, is described in Mūtă Nēnsi's chronicle as having built a temple on a hill in the village of Sipahadiya, which seems to be an old name of Kiņsariya. The epithet Anavi, which is coupled with Uddharaṇa, appears to be a corruption of ananra, meaning " unbending." He was succeeded by Jagadhara Ravata, who ruled over Parbatsar. He constructed a temple, dug & step-well and a well in village Māodala, 2 miles from Parbatsar. His second son was Vilhana, who wielded sway over the whole district of Märöt, which is, ap to the present day, called Vilaņavāți. He used to reside in the village of Dopārā situated on a hill and 4 miles from Marot, where an old fort and a tank still exist. Some Dahiyas are still called Döpara-Dahiyās after this village. Of the succeeding generations, Bibo (No. 34) constructed a tank called Bibāsar in Parbatbar, and Hamira (No. 35) was a great warrior. His deeds are beautifully described in the following verses :
महाकाल जमजाल जोधार जैमलरी, काल्हरौ कथन संसार कहियौ । दुरत पतसाहरै साल हो दूदड़ी, दूदड़ा तणे उर साल दहियौ ॥१॥ निवड़ भड़ निडर नरनाह नरबद्दरी, सकज भड़ स्यामरौ काम सधीर । हियै पतसाह साल हाडो हुवी, हिये हाडातणे साल हमीर ॥२॥ पावरत कहर असवार पाखाडसिध, काम पहचाड इधकार कीयौ । दूदड़े दूठ पतसाह प्रोमुख दियौ, दुरत दूदा उर साल दहियौ ॥३॥
There is a number of pūtlis or figures of satis in au enclosure adjoining the temple containing this inscription. One of these figures bears the following epitaph in the form of an inscription, dated V. S. 1300, of Vikrama, son of Kirtisimha Dahiya :
संवत् १३०० ज्येष्ठ सुदि १३, सोमदिने रा श्री दधि कीत्तसी कीर्तिसिंह) सुत रा श्री विकम्ब(विक्रम) राजी-नारसदेविसहितो(तः) स्वर्गलोके गत[:*] रा श्री पुत्र जगधरेन(ण) पिता माता अर्थे (मावापित्रोरर्थ) क(का)रापितः । सु(शुभं भवतु (1) मंगलं महा
This shows that Dahiyas held this part of the country for noarly 300 years, i.e. up to 1300 V.S. The use of the letter rä (which is but an abbreviation of raja) before Kirtisimha and the word queen (rajñi) for his wife shows that Kirtisimba was a ruling prince and not an adal Rajput. The Dahiya kings mentioned in our inscription were chieftains, no doubt feudatory to the Chahamana overlords, but also wielding sway over a tract of country. This fact is again corroborated by the following abstruct from an inscription of V.S. 1272 discovered in Mangalapa in the Marit district:
दधीचवंशे महामंडलेश्वर श्रीकदवराजदेवपुत्र श्रीपदमसीहदेवसुत महाराजपुत्र श्री जयतस्थ(सिंह
The inscription refere itself to the reign of Sri-Rilapa-deva, (lord) of Rapastambhapura or Ranthambhor, and records some arrangements made in connection with a step-well. In this
JA Rajput is called an adà as distinguished from & jagirdar. An ada Rajput is thus one who owns Do Jagir audior that very reason looked upon as of inferior status.

Page #86

No. 11.]
KINSARIY A INSCRIPTION OF DADHICHIKA.
inscription also, the Dahiya prince Jayatasimha is spoken of as maharajaputra and his forefather Kaduvarājadeva as mahamandalēstara, which shows that originally the Dahiyas were certainly of higher rank than ada Rajpats, to which position they have now sunk.
TEXT. 1 . . . . . . . . द . . . . . . . . ध . .
. . . . मुक्ता रक्तमांसाभ्यां पाद . . . नहयाधि . . . . . . [१] - - - - - - - - -
- - - पत्तेवहाविद्धि - - - 2 - - - - - रता मुनीन्दै नारूपा सा[स्तु देवी] मुदे वः ॥
[२] 'यामाराध्य विधानतो व(ब)हुविधा सिडिं गताः साधका यत्पादस्मरणाद[निष्टच रणा नश्यंति - - द्विषः । - -- न
तयोः स्फुर ~ 3 सा यस्याः प्रसादात्मतां सा सर्वार्थ विभूतिदा भगवती कात्यायनी पातु
वः ॥ [३*] 'दुर्योधान्धकय्योध'युद्धविधुरक्रोधज्वलच्छूलभृनिष्पिष्टोकललाटपट्ट
विगलनखेदवारि - - । प्रोद्भूता निध[नाय या] . . 4 पुरा देवदुहां प्रस्फुरत्कंकालासिकपालशूलशव(ब)ला काली थिये सास्तु
वः ॥ [*] 'व(ब्रह्माण्डं भ्रश्यदिन्दूष्णगुपुटघटितच्छिद्रमाधाय पाणौ
नध्वा नागेन्द्रनध्रया' गणपतिरदनोद्दामकोणाभि[घातैः ।] - - - - 5 वृहासप्रकटितविकटस्पष्टदंष्ट्रवाकराला कालो कल्पांतकाले निजविजयमहाडि
ण्डिमं वादयंती ॥छ॥ [*] 'यो वृहो न च वहित: शुचिरपि ज्येष्ठी
न तापार्तिकत्सन्मूलोपि वृषानुगो धृतधनु: - - 6 सचिचक्रियः । पृथ्वीभृत्प्रभवो न गोपरतये सेव्योप्यविश्रान्तये सोयं नन्दतु . चाहमाननृपतिप्रख्यातवंशश्चिरं । [*] एतस्मिवसमाप्तविक्रमरसचासप्रण
श्य[द्रिपु]वातश्रीकचकर्षणेकरसिक[प्रो]। द्युक्तपाणियः । श्रीमान्वाक्वतिराजनामनृपतिर्नमारिमौलिग्गलन्मालादुर्ललिता.
लिजालजटिलीभूता[जि]पीठोभवत् ॥ [*] 'यस्य प्रस्थानकाले तरलतर
चलत्सप्तिसंघातपा[तप्रोत्खाता] - - 8 गुस्थगितदिवसकधामधूमीक्वताशा' । यात्राप्रारंभभंगप्रवणजलधराभ्यागमभ्रांतिमा
धन्मुग्धस्त्रीणामवापुः सरभसमरयो निर्भरालिङ्गना[नि] ॥ [*] ससंगति
कतनयो नयसूत्रयुक्त[: श्री.] 1Metre: Anushtubh.
Metre : Silini.
. Metre : Sirdilavikridita.. • Rend कबी 5 Metre : Sragdhara.
• Read नहा. - Read 'नध्या . & Supply to
• Read वडाम. Metre: Vasantatilati

Page #87

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
9 सिङ्गराज' इति तस्य मुतो व(ब)भूव । प्राप्तकवि-पुष [विमलानुरा
गं?] सिव्रज' निजगुणैरिह यो जहास ॥ [*] "सृष्टाः सृष्टिकता
[१]णेन भगवन्क्षोणीभूतः मातले मांधा[१]प्रमुखाः प्रसि[] - 10 नूनं स्वयानेकशः । तेष्वासील्किमु कश्चिदीदृगतुलैः नाघ्यो गुणे पति: कीर्तिः
प्रष्टुमिव प्रजापतिमगाद्यस्येति तहाम किं ॥ [१•*] 'ततोमवहुभराज
मामा सूनुर्बिरस्तोहतराजरा[निः।] 11 परैरनुम[]ितशासनत्वाद्दर्श घ्यमेकं यमिहामनन्ति । [११] [प्रालयान
प्रलयं] गतानि नलिनीपचाणि दावाग्निना निईग्धा धरणीरहोपि विरला.
स्तेषामिदानीं वरः । इत्थं प्रावरणे निविष्ट रे - - 12 शोकाकुलैरासोशित्तनमंडलस्य परितस्तद्दरिदारैर्ध्वनि' ॥॥ [१२] 'भासीदन
मुनिईधीचिरिति यः स्वास्थोन्यपि स्वर्गिणां स्वास्थाय' प्रवितीयवान्प्रहरण
प्राप्तार्थमभ्यर्थितः । तसंतानभुवा पुरा जय[गुण]13 श्रेणीभतां भूभृतां तबाम्नेव दधीचिकति विदितो वंशः प्रसिविंगमिः ॥ [१३]
10स[मुब]तिधरः श्रीमान्यमितारिदवद्युति: । मेघनादो जनानन्दी तस्मिन
मेघ इवाभवत् ॥ [१४] 'नृत्यमप्तिसहस्रनिष्ठुरखुरपोलेखितेषु 14 घरकीलालान्युरुसेक्षितेषु समरक्षेवेष्वशंकोवपत् । यः खिच्छन्द]विदारित
विपघटाकुम्भस्थलमोच्चलबालेयामलमौशिकानि व(ब)हुशो वी(बी)जानि कीर्ते
रिव ॥ [१५] "तस्वासीमासटानानी 15 प्रबी" हेतुः कुलस्थितेः । इंद्राणीव महेन्द्रस्य लक्ष्मीमीपतेरिव । [१]
"तस्यामभूदसमसत्वगुणोपपन्नः" श्रीवैरिसिन्ह" इति संयति लब्धकीर्तिः ।
यो वैरिकुंजरघटाधनकुम्भपीठान्या18 घाटयन्स्फुटमगीयत सि[] एवः ॥ [१७] प्रयच्छतापि सर्वस्वमर्थिभ्यो
येन संयुगे । न दत्तं द्विषतां पृष्ठं महाविजयतुष्णया । [१८] 10
ग्रहात्रमधर्मस्य सम्यकालनलालसः । दुन्दाख्यां ग्रहिणीं प्राप [वि. 17 धिवतर्मचारिणीं ॥ [१८] 1 चञ्चनामा सुतस्तस्याः "सत्वत्यागगुणान्वितः ।
खर्धन्या इव गांगेयः सत्यव्रतपरोभवत् । [२०] "च्छिरातनश्चित्रपुलालयक्रमश्रमप्रवीणश्चतुरः कुशाचये | पम्नास्त्रधारा
1 Read सिंहराज. • Supply यशसो. - Read स्वास्थ्याय10 Metre : Anushţubh. » Metre : Vasantatilaka. 1 Read mo
- Read सिंहव्रजं. • Metre : Upajäti. • Read तनाव 1 Read श्रीमान्छमि 14 Read Paryo 1 Metre : Vamastha; read facro
• Metre : Sardūlavikridita. • Read ने. • Read °चिकति. - Read पबी. 15 Bead for.
Read

Page #88

No. 12.]
NAMMURU GRANT OF AMMARAJA II.
18 सु गतीकताव॑तस्तुरंगनाव्यञ्चरतां जगाम यः । [२१] ' 'अपवाद्या]
लोके सकलविषया दुःखविषयाः' चितापाय: कायः प्रचतिचपसा यौवन
कला । अचिंत्यापसंपवृदि [वि]- - 19 वेत्थ विधिवस्मृणामेको धर्मः परमिह परचापि सुखदः ॥[२२] 'व्या
कलय्य सकलं चपलखभावं श्रेयस्करं सुक्कतमेव परं विचिस्व । कैलास
शैलशिखरावति तेन सौध[मेत] - - 20 त शुभं भवनं भवान्या: [२३] 'यशःपुष्ट इति ख्यातस्तस्य पुत्री
यथोनिधिः । प्रभूदुतगोत्रत्वाहीमानुचरणोपरः ॥[२४] "यावच्छयांकशकलं
शिरसीश्वरस्य यावबभस्तल - - - - 21 विवस्वान्। यादवर्मुखमुखेषु वसन्ति वेदास्ताव[चका]स्तु · एहमेतदिहाम्बि
(म्बि)कायाः ॥[२५] 'गौडकायस्थवंशेभूच्छीकल्यो नाम सस्कविः । सूनु
स्तस्य महादेवः प्रशस्ति - - - - ॥[२६] 22 संवत् १०५६ वैशाख सुदि अक्षतीया यां] रवौ[] . .
यो विदधे . . . . . . व कुलं दहियकं जातं . . .
23
मस्तोहामल . . .
स्य
.
.
.
.
.
.
दी
.
. .
. ..
No. 12.-NAMMURU GRANT OF AMMARAJA II.
BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
Ink-impressions of this inscription were sent to me by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, who had received the original plates from Mr. G. V. Appa Rao, B.A., of Vizianagram,
Ag Mr. Krishna Sastri informed me, these are three copper-plates with ring and seal. The plates measure roughly 4 by 94" The ring is in thickness, and the circular seal 24 in diameter. The first and third plates beer writing only on their inner side, and the second plate on both sides. The four inscribed sides have their ring raised for the protection of the writing. The seal bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, a boar, acrescent, and an elephantRoad in a line, below them the legend fri-Tribhuvanāinkuba, and below this a floral devios." The bottom of the seal is fixed into an elongated lotus flower with eight petals.
The writing on the plates is in a state of nearly perfect preservation. The alphabet resembles that of other inscriptions of Amma II. The jihvāmuliya occurs once (line 29), and the upadhmaniya five timos (11.6,20 [twice]), 23 [twice]); it is identical in shapo with the
IMetre : Bikharini. • Metre : Simboddhata. * Metre : Valantatilah. "Band पचय
- Read °विषयाश्चिता • Supply °घरच. • Read चतुर्मुख
I Supply सुशा • Metro: Anushtabh. • Supply व्यदधादिमाम्

Page #89

62
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Telaga of - Kanderuddi- (. 21). A final form of n is employed in 11. 7, 11, 80 (wrongly for m)', and one of min 11, 4, 8, 9, 29, 32. The length of i is generally marked by a point in the contre of the circle which represents the secondary form of i. The superscribed r, if combined with the latter, is expressed by a slight indentare on the right of the circle (11. 15, 18).
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, prose and verse : five verses are inserted in the panegyrical introduction, and two of the usual imprecatory verses at the end of the document. The description of the boundaries in 11. 27-28 is in a mixture of Sanskrit and Telugu,
The record opens with the usual genealogy of the Eastern Chālukys family (1. 4) from Kubja-Vishnuvardhana to Ammarāja II. (1. 19). Vijayāditya II. surnamed Narēndramrigarāja is stated in verse 1 (1.9) to have reigned for forty years, while, with a slight variation at the end of the same verse, another grant of Amma II. allots to him & reign of forty-eight years. Verse 2 (11. 13-16) reports that Bhima II, the younger brother of Ammarāja I. by & different mother, expelled his predecessor Yuddhamalla from the country and ruled for twelve, years. The three next verses praise Amma II., his son by Lökamahādēvi (v. 3), in general terms. The two first of these verses are already known from other inscriptions; the third (5.5) contains the following fancifal statement:- .
" While this lord of the earth is proceeding to view the gardens outside (his palace), the frightened lords of the countries (lying) in that direction are offering (him) jewels, gold, horses, poble elephants, and foot-soldiers." · Ll. 19-26 record that he who bore the glorious surname Ammarāja (IL.), Samastabhuvan. ndbraya, the glorious Vijayaditya (VI.) Maharājādhiraja-Paraměsvara Paramabhattaraka, the very pious one," informs the inhabitants of the Gudla-Kandervādi district (vishaya) that, at the occasion of a winter-solstice (uttarayana, 1. 25), he has granted a field in the village named Nammuru to the learned Vishougarman, who resided at Gtēranda and was the son of ChamyanaBarman and the grandson of Vishnusarman of the Kágyapa gotra. The field lay to the east of the village and required as seed twelve khandikās of grain (kõdrava) by the royal measure (1. 26).
The boundaries of the field are specified in 11. 27-28 :- "In the east the boundary (is) pond with a demarcation stone In the south the boundary is the very boundary of the pannasa of Pandi-Peddert: In the west, the eastern boundary of Kroppēru. In the north, the Indula-guntha,"
Tam unable to identify any of the localities mentioned in this grant. With the district of Guidla-Kandervadi may be compared Kanderavādi-vishaya, Uttara-Kanderuvādi-vishays, and Doddi-Kandravadi in other inscriptions of the Telugu country.
Above, Vol. IX, p. 51, text line 12 f., and p. 58, note 1. - Seo'sabore, Vol. V, p. 141, noto 14; Indk Ant, Vol. XIII, p. 250, text line 27; and the Sanskrit and Telugu dictionaries, ... kodrana.
• C£.abavo, Vol. IX, p. 54, text line 68 and 60.
See above, Vol. V, p. 141, note 8.
Rao Bahib Krishna Sastri explains this by the pond of Ind» (or id ) trees. Cf. idea tree called kalatania og röshanami,' in Brown', Telugu Dictionary.
See above, Vol. VI, p. 148.

Page #90

No. 12.]
NAMMURU GRANT OF AMMARAJA.
TEXT.
त
First Plate; Second Side.
1 स्वस्ति श्रीमतां सकलभुवनसंस्तूयमानमानव्य सगोवाच हारीतिपुवायां कौशीकिवरप्रसा[द]-"
2 लब्धराज्याना' मातृगणपरिपालितानां स्वामिमहासेन्यादानुध्यायिना' भगवत्रा
रायणप्रसादस
3 मासादितवरवराह लाञ्छने क्षणक्षणवशीकृतारातिमण्डलानामश्वमेधावभृथस्नानपवित्रीकतवपु
4 षाम्' चालुक्यानां कुलमलंकरिष्णो (:) स्मृत्याश्रयवशमेन्द्रस्य वात [r *] कुमविष्णुवर्धनो 5 ष्टादश वर्षाणि वेंगीमण्डलमपालयत् ॥ तदात्मनो जयसिंहस्त्रयस्त्रिंशतम्
6 तदनुजेन्द्रराजनन्दनो विष्णुवर्धनो नव ॥ 'तमनुमांगियु[व* ]राज पंचविंशति
[म्*] ।
63
7 त्पुत्रो जयसिंहस्त्रयोदश 1 [द]वरज[:*]
कोक्किलिष्षण्मासान् H तस्य
ज्येष्ठो भ्रात[*] विष्णुवर्धनस्तम
8 चाव्यस्तप्तत्रिंशतं वर्षाणि । तत्पुत्त्रो विजयादित्यभट्ट [T *]रकोष्टादश । तब्बुतो विष्णुवर्धनष्षट्विंश
9 तम् । नरेन्द्रमृगराजाख्यो मृगराजपराक्रमः [*] विजयादित्यभूपालः चत्वारिंशत्समास्समः । [१ *]
Second Plate; First Side.
10 तत्तनय[: * ] कलिविष्णुवर्धनोध्य [धं ]वर्ष । तत्तनुजो विजयादित्यमतु चत्वारिंशतं । तातुब्वि- 10
11 क्रमादित्यस्य तनयश्चालुक्यभीमभूपालस्त्रिंशतं । तत्पुत्रो विजयादित्यष्णण्मासान् । तस्व 12 सूनुरम्मराजमप्त । तदनन्तरन्तालपराजो मासमेकं । तमुञ्चाय चालकाभीमभूपाला13 मजो विक्रमादित्यस्संवत्सरं । तदनु तालपराजात्मजो युद्धमज्ञस्तप्त । वृत्तं [ ॥ *] तन्दे
I
14 शामिय्य प्रथितमतितरामम्मराजानुजमा धीरो हैमातुरोत्थिद्दिजमुनिवनिताना-" 15 थदीनान्धबन्धु: [[*] बन्धूनां कामधेनुर्द्विजभुजविजितारातिभूपालवी [: *] स्वर्ग वच्चीव भीम
1 From ink-impressions supplied by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri.
• Read कौशिको.
16 चितिपतिरभुवनग्दादशाब्दामि धात्रीं । [२] तस्य शशिमेतिमूत्तिरुमासमानाकते[: *] " कुमारसमानः [*] लोकमहा
• Read राज्यानां.
• Road वपुषां
• Read ध्यायिनां
● This doubling of ष is prohibited by Pāpini, VIII. 4, 49. Read तत्समुगि
• Read पाला.
Rend रोि
• Read 'बाह्य सत
10 Read gf.
• 12 Road शाशिमोखिमूर्त्तेयमा

Page #91

[ Vol. XII.
17 देव्या यस्समभवदरिनृपतिहृदयवनदवदहनः । [३] यस्मिन्शासति राजनि परिपक्वानेकसस्यसं- '
18 पच्छाली [1] सततपयोधेनुरभीर्भिरितिरपदग्निरस्तचोरी' देश: [ ॥ ४* ] यस्मिन्त्रजति महीथे बहिरुद्याना
64
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Second Plate; Second Side.
19 वलोकनार्थ [भी]ता: पततिं * । [५* ]
[*] तहिग्देशाधीशा दिशन्ति मणिकनकहयगजेन्द्रश्रीमदम्मराज [[*]भिधान
20
22 मात्रापयति
मस्तभुवनाश्रय श्री विजयादित्य महाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वर परमभट्टारक पर- : 21 मब्रह्मण्यो गुद्ल क ण्डे 0 वाडिविषय निवासिनी राष्ट्रकूटप्रमुखान् कुटुंबिनामाहयेत्यविशुचतर काश्यपगोवप्रसूतस्य सकलकलागम कुशल23 स्य श्रीविष्णुशर्माण र पौवाय मनुमतचरित निरतस्य चाम्यनशनोपुवाय' गे24 रण्डवास्तव्याय वेदवेदांगपारगाय षट्कर्मनिरताय 'स्वामिभक्ता सदनु25 ठानपराय विष्णुशर्मणे सर्व्वंकरपरिहारमुदकपूर्व्वमुत्तरायणनिमित्तेन नम्मूरुना[म"]
26 ग्राम पूर्वस्यान्दिशि
द्वादशखण्डिकाकोद्रवावापं क्षेत्रमस्माभिर्हन्त
मिति ॥ अस्य
27 देवस्यावधयः । पूर्व्वतः स्थापितशिलागुठ सीम ॥ दक्षिणतः पन्दिपेहेरिपद्मस [सि]-"
Third Plate; First Side.
28 मैव सीम ॥ पश्चिमतः क्रोप्पेटि तूर्षुमीम ॥ उत्तरत: ईन्दुलगुण्ठ ॥ एतेषाम्मध्यव
29 त्ति' क्षेत्रम् । अस्योपरि न केनचिदाधा कर्त्तव्या [*] यङ्करोति स पंचमहापातको भवति । वेद
राजमानेन
30 तां परदत्तां वा यो हरत वसुन्धरान् [1] षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणां विष्टायां ज[T*] यते क
31 f#: ' [६*] बहुभिर्व्वसुधा दत्ता बहुभिचानुपालितं [*] यस्य यस्य
यदा भू
32 मिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलम् ॥ [*]
• Read 'रोति.
• Road नाणः पुत्राय
Read यस्मिन्प्रासति.
2 The anusvara stands at the beginning of the next line.
Read af.
• Bond विष्ठायां
• Read perhaps 'पदातीन.
• Read सौमेव
• Bead नसुम्धराम्

Page #92

No. 13.]
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
No. 13.-NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR PADMANATHA BHATTACHARYA VIDYAVINODA, M.A., GAUHATI.
On the 29th December 1912, a Musalman cultivator of the village Nidhanpur, in Panchakhanda, Sylhet, while levelling down a mound for making a buffaloe-shed, discovered these copper plates, fastened together by a ring, with a heavy seal shaped like the head of a ladle. He thought that the plates contained some information about hidden treasure, but when he brought it to a local land-holder, the latter at once recognized the whole as a copper-plate grant and sent it to be photographed to Silchar. Through the kindness of Babu Dinanath Das, B.A. of the Commissioner's office, Silchar, the plates were placed at my disposal for about a month, and after having read them, I wrote two articles on them, one of which was read on the 5th May 1913 in the Anniversary Meeting of the Sahitya Parishada at Rangpur, Bengal, and the other on the 25th May 1913 in the 1st Annual Meeting of the Kamarupa Anusandhāna Samiti (Historical Research Society) at Gauhati, Assam. The present article is the substance in English of the two articles that I wrote in Bengali for the literary societies mentioned above.1
The grant was issued by Bhaskaravarman, king of Kamarüpa, whom we have hitherto known from two different sources, the Harshacharita of Banabhatta and the Hsi-Yu-chi of Yuan Chwang, who paid a visit to the capital of Bhaskaravarman in 643 A.D. while on pilgrimage in India. It was issued from his camp at Karnasuvarna, Two main problems present themselves before us at the outset, (1) How and when Karnasuvarna, which is found separately mentioned in Yuan Chwang's book, came under the sway of Bhaskaravarman, and (2) Whether or not Sylhet formed part of the kingdom of Kamarupa, and, if not, how the plates could be found in a place within the district of Sylhet.
65
But before taking up these points we must first of all ascertain the locality of Karnasuvarna. This is a matter in which Doctors are found to disagree; but as it has been fully discussed in Mr. Watters' Yuan Chwang, and as we fully accept the conclusions arrived at there, we need not dilate on the subject any further.
The kingdom of Karnasuvarna was contiguous with the kingdom of Kamarupa, and as Yuan Chwang reached Karnasuvarna travelling south-east from Paundravardhana, and Kamarupa travelling east from Paundravardhana, Karnasuvarna was consequently south of Kamarupa, and in the map attached to Mr. Watters' Yuan Chwang, it has been shown southwest of Kamarupa. Yuan Chwang mentions Sasanka as the late king of Karnasuvarna, and in the Harshacharita of Bana, the same king has been designated as king of Gauda (i.e. Paundravardhana). Anyhow this ambitious and powerful monarch incurred the animosity of Harshavardhana, the great king of Sthanvisvara (Thanesar) by killing his elder brother Rajyavar. dhana in a rather treacherous way, and Bhaskaravarman, the king of Kamarupa, being the ruler of a neighbouring territory, was in constant dread of Sasanka, whose aspiration was to become the paramount ruler in India. It is the common rule of politics that two kings, inimically disposed towards one and the same third power, should become friendly to each other; and so we find, in the Harshacharita, that as soon almost as Harshavardhana assumed the reins of the kingdom, an ambassador from Bhaskaravarman approached Harsha with valuable presents in order to win the friendship of the great monarch. Although the two monarchs were thus united in a bond of friendship almost at the commencement of the reign
1 See the Bengali Journal Bijaya, Vol. i, pp. 625 ff.
3
Vide Vol. II, pp. 191-193.
K

Page #93

66
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII,
of Harsha (about 606 A.D.), they could do no material injury to the king of Karnasuvarna, for a very long time afterwards we find Sasanka in power, in 619 A.D. Nor did Sasanka die in battle. Yuan Chwang, who paid a visit to Karnasuvarna, believed that Sasanka died of some foal disease due to his iniquitous persecution of the Buddhists and his demolition of the statues and temples of the Buddha. After the death of Sasanka his kingdom must have passed into the hands of Harsha, who was then in the zenith of his power. Yuan Chwang in the description of his visit to Karnasuvarna does not make mention of any king reigning there. We can presume therefore that it was then absorbed into the empire of Harsha, who could not have allowed the possessions of so great a rival to be included in the territory of Bhaskaravarman, a weaker king to all appearance, however friendly he might have been. It is only on the dismemberment of the great empire of Harsha shortly after his demise, that it was possible for Bhaskaravarman to get any hold over Karnasuvarna. As a matter of fact Bhaskara, who survived his great friend Harsha, rendered valuable assistance to the powerful Chinese invader Wang-hinen-tsi (in 648-49 A.D.) who crushed the usurper Arjuna, the minister of Harsha, who had ascended the throne after his demise. We may assume that Bhaskaravarman was rewarded with the possession of Karnasuvarna, and it may be that in commemoration of his triumphant entry into the capital of. Karpasuvarna this shrewd king of Kamarupa made this grant of land to a Brahman of the locality.
The original copper plates were however soon burnt, but they were forthwith renewed most probably by the donor himself. The fractured, bent and defaced seal-which was apparently not renewed-testifies this fact, which is alluded to in the first verse of the renewed inscriptions and expressedly stated in the last verse.
Let us now take up the second point, whether Sylhet formed part of Bhaskaravarman's territory, and if not, how the plates could be found there. This question would not have arisen at all if the inscription were complete; unfortunately the 3rd plate is missing along with the record of the locality of the land and (probably also) of the domicile of the Brahman who got the grant. If there were any mention of Sylhet-where the plates have been found-it would have been unquestionably taken for granted that Sylhet formed part of the kingdom of Kamaripa during the 7th century A.D. when Bhaskaravarman flourished, and if there were no mention of Sylhet, then the question of Sylhet in this connection would have been out of place. As we have already said, the grant, issued from the camp Karpasuvarna, must have related to a locality within the jurisdiction of that territory.3
The fact that the copper plates have been found in Sylhet does not prove that the land must have belonged to that district. The copper plates inscribed under the orders of Vaidyadeva, king of Kamarupa, were found in Kamauli near Benares City, and the plates now under consideration can have been similarly transferred. The loss of the third plate is also remarkable; the three existing plates have been found tightly fastened by the ring, so that the loss of the missing plate must have occurred before the existing ones could have come over to the place they have been found in. Perhaps the owner of the copper plate grant was dispossessed of his belongings in the course of one of the political revolutions-many of which have
See the Ganjam copper-plate inscriptions of the Gupta year 300, Ep. Ind,, Vol. VI, pp. 143 ff.
The only thing that is indistinctly discernible in the seal is the front part of the figure of an elephant, which also occurs in the seals of the later kings of Kamarupa, who claimed descent from Naraka and Bhagadatta.
There is an internal evidence in support of this. In the incomplete description of the boundaries of the land granted we have the mention of Ganginika in three out of the five sides, and this term occurs in another inscription (viz., Dharmapala's copper plate grant, Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 243 ff.) which relates to the same locality, .e. Northern Bengal, where even now the word gängina is used to denote a dried river bed.
Tide Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 347 ft.

Page #94

No. 13.]
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
occurred subsequent to Bhāskara's time-, quitted his original home and came to the sparsely peopled part of Sylhet, and, wishing for some reasons to conceal his original status flung away the plates that contained a record of the same, and became easily absorbed into the society of this new place.
This theory-though only a surmise-will be supported, if we can prove that Sylhet never at least during the days of Bhaskaravarman, belonged politically to Kimarapa. Several considerations lead me to this conclusion :
1. While travelling in India, Yuan Chwang went from Kimarüpa southwards to Samatata, and before turning back from Samatata, he got information of certain regions one of which was Shihlichatolo. This has been taken to mean Srikshatra, and Mr. Watters and Mr. Vincent A. Smith have taken great pains to localize it, but our Bengali writers of historical books have found no dificulty in identifying Shihlichatolo with Śrībatta. In fact what the people whom Yuan Chwang consulted said was certainly Srihatta, which the pilgrim heard as Srikshatra and reproduced in his defective Chinese tongue as Shihlichatolo. At any rate this points to the fact that Sylhet, which word is a Musalman corruption of Srihatta, which is still used in Bengali. existed independently of the kingdom of Kamarupa in Yuan Chwang's and, consequently, in Bhaskaravarman's time.
2. The Sampradayika Brahmans of Sylhet, who are said to have come from Mithila, have genealogical accounts of their families. It is recorded therein that five of their ancestors were imported by a king of Tipperah in 641 A.D., and that the very locality where the plates have been found was allotted to those five Brāhmang-and so the place was called Panchakhanda. This event took place two years before Yuan Chwang heard of Shihlichatolo, and although such gonealogical accounts are only to be accepted with reservation, yet there can be no doubt that much of the eastern part of the district of Sylhet, including Pañchakhanda the place of the find, belonged to the king of Tipperah at that period.
3. The name of Srihatta has very curiously found its place in an inscription of a date prior to Bhaskarvarman, vie., in the prasastus of the temple of Lakkhi Mandal at Madhs in the Jsanear Bawar distriot. Just on the top of the inseription, we read the word Srihattidhifparebhyal, and although Dr. Bühler, who read the inscription and assigned to it a. date about 600 A.D.was of opinion that these lotton wore of a later date," they could not, from their very nature, be of a very posterior date; they were apparently inserted to fill in some omission somewhere in the inscription, and very probably the calligraphic difference is due to a different band that corrected the mistake. At any rate, it becomes evident that by 600 A.D. there was a place called Srihaçta, which had its own adhisvaras (lords).
But how is it that many of the historians, European and Indian, have asserted that a part of East Bengal, to the east of the Brahmaputra river, including portions of Dacca and Mymensingh, Tipperah and Sylhet, belonged to Kamarūpa ? There are also spots in the western part of Sylhet and the east of Mymensingh which are pointed out by common people as the place of Bhagadatta, the son of Naraks, the first king of Kamarapa, who is mentioned in the present grant as well as in other ancient copper plates. Let us examine if there is any basis of truth in these matters. It is stated in the Yoginitantra that Kamarūpa extended from the Kāñchana moantain
1 See Watter's Yuan Chwang, Vol. II, pp. 186-189, and p. 340. They identify it with the Tipperah district. the northern part wheroof was formerly included in Sylhet. The headquarters of Tipperah is Comilla which is identifiable with Kamalang ka of Yuan Chwang. • See Ep. Ind., Vol. I, pp. 10 ff.
There is no indication that the words in question should be inserted anywhere in the inscription. The alpha. bet is certainly later than that of the prafuati, and no inference can be drawn for the time about A. D. 800.-S. K.)
K2

Page #95

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIf.
of Nepal up to the janction of the Brahmaputra, beginning from the Karatoys up to the Dikkaravisinf, its boundaries being, to the north, the Kajagiri; to the west, the Karatoya, to the east, the Dikshu; to the south, the confluence of the Brahmaputra with the Lakshā.
This description of Kimarapa is also found in a few other sacred compositions. I think that what is meant is not the political territory, but a scriptural region, rendered sacred by the location of Kamakhyā (the presiding deity of Kamarupa) in the centre. Similarly, such boundaries are given in the second chapter of the Manu-Sanhita of Aryävarta, Brahmävarta. eto. Moreover the boundary line given in the Yoginitantra does not stand the test of a close historical scrutiny. The Yoginitantra contains the name of Visvasimha, the founder of the Koch kingdom which is now limited to Koch Bihar, and he was a contemporary of Babar and Humayan. In his days much of the territory included within the boundary of Kamarüpa as defined in the Yoginttantra especially what fell in East Bengal including Sylhet, had long come under the jurisdiction of the Pathans and the Moghuls. Now when Yuang Chwang entered Kamarupa, he crossed a large river Kalotus by name, and this can only be the Karatdyå of the Yoginitantra, Now from the fact that the western boundary of the Tantra coincided with the political bound ary of Kämaropa, which can be inferred from Yuan Chwang's statement, the conclusion has been somewhat hastily drawn that the Tantra was also right with regard to the remaining boundaries; at least for the days of Bhaskara varman.
As to the popular notion about Bhagadatta's place in Western Sylhet or Eastern Mymensingh, the fact that more than one spot, widely apart from each other, are being identified as such, throws a doubt on the matter. It would seem that the name of Bhagadatta, who Aourished about 5,000 years ago, must have been somewhat vaguely applied to casual invaders from Kamaripa in the middle ages, who came down the Brahmaputra and pitched their camps for a time in those spots and returned without gaining any permanent footing.
This explanation is also supported by the fact that even in the Yoginitantra the name Srihatta ooours more than once in such a way that an independent political entity seems to be indicated, though within the sacred precints of Kamarupa.!
The copper plates now under consideration contain the most ancient record that has hitherto been discovered in the province of Assam, and are also by far the most important document of all that relate to the ancient history of the great kingdom of Kämäripa of Pragjyotisha. It contains the names of as many as twelve kings (and of most of their queens also), who, even if we reckon as much as foar kings on a century, must have ruled over Kåmarüpa from the middle of the fourth to the middle of the seventh century A.D. The names of the last five of them occur in the Harshacharita, and thus the one corroborates the other, although there are small literal
* Näpalasya Käscharadrin Brahmaputranya sangamami
Karatöyan samarabhya yanad Dikaravaninin II uttarasy as Kaijagirih Karatoga tu palchimi I tirthafreshtha Dilskunadi püredsyan, girikanyake il dakahini Brahmaputrasya Lakshāyaḥ sa mga mãoadhi 1
Kamarüpa iti khyātaḥ sarvafästros hu witchitah | Yöginitantra, Patals XI.
• Mr. Watters commenting on this writes (Yuang Chwang, Vol. II, p. 187) "The river Kalota' of the T'ang Shu may be the large river of the prosent passage which is possibly the Brahmaputra." This view has not been rectified by his editors. .
Although the people of Dacon, Mymensingh and even of Sylhet have resented the inclusion of their districts within Assam, they gladly include thempelves within the spiritual boundary of Kimarüps, because this means a share in some privileges, such as the right to eat pigeons, ducks and tortoise, which the people of Western Bengal do not est. -. • Uchchheim, VII, p. 246, in the Ninaya Bagara Press edition, Bombay, 1892 and p. 295 in Führer's edition Bombay, 1909.

Page #96

No. 13.1
discrepancies, which are most probably due to mistakes by Bana or in the copies of the Harshacharita. The genealogy is given below:
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
Pushyavarman (v. 7).
Samudravarman (v. 8), married Dattadevi (v. 9).
1
Balavarman (v. 9), married Ratnavati (v. 10).
1
Kalyanavarman (v. 10), married Gandharvavati (v. 11).
Ganapati (v. 11), married Yajnavati (v. 12). 1
Mahendrayarman (v. 12), married Suvrata (v. 13).
Narayanavarman (v. 13), married Děvavati (v. 14).
Mahābhutavarman (v. 14), or Bhutivarman (Harshacharita), married Vijñānavati (v. 15),
69
Chandramukha (v. 15), or Chandramukhavarman (Harshacharita), married Bhogavati (v. 16).
I
Sthitavarman (v. 16), or Sthitivarman (Harshacharita, various reading Sthiravarman), married Nayanadevi (v. 18).
1
Susthitavarman1 (vv. 17-19), or Susthiravarman (Harshacharita), alias Mriganka (vv. 17-18 and Harshacharita), married Syamadevi (vv. 20-22 and Harsh acharita).
Supratishthitavarman (vv. 20-21).
Bhaskaravarman (vv. 22-25 and Harshacharita), alias Kumāra (Harshacharita).
It is an instance of curious coincidence that the first name in this list should begin with Pushya, as the founders of two other very powerful dynasties had names beginning with the same word. Pushyamitra was the first king of the Sunga dynasty, and Pushyabhuti was the name of the first royal ancestor of the great Harshavardhana. The second in the list, also
1 That the form Susthitavarman is the correct one is proved by its occurrence also in the Aphsad inscription of Adityasena; see Gupta Insor., p. 203.
Dr. Bühler in accounting for the name of Pushyabhuti, Ep. Ind., Vol. I, p. 68, footnote, gives as its meaning He to whom Pushya (Constellation) may give welfare." But Pushya is derived from the root push, to grow, to enhance, and bhuti is a generic appellation of the Vaisyas, to which caste Pushyabhüti belonged; bhutir dattas cha vaityasya.

Page #97

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
ouriously enough corresponds in name to the second king of the Gupta dynasty, vis. Samudragupta (320-375), who was the most powerful Indian monarch that ever ruled India after Asoka,
Two points in the above comparative lists are worthy of notice: in the Harshacharita the Dame of the elder brother of Bhaskarvarman is not mentioned, probably because it was useless there, as, in the enumeration of ancestors, the name of the elder brother does not come in. And the second name of Bhāskarvarman, Kumāra, which is also mentioned in Yuan Cbwang's sooounts, has not found its place in the inscription. We cannot however positively assert this, because the names of the donor were contained in the plate which has been lost. The appellation Kumāra means a prince or a bachelor, and it is highly improbable that Bhaskaravarman would remain unmarried, in which case his dynasty of a very long standing would have come to an end with him. Perhaps he retained the designation Kumāra, which he had before he became a king, in deference to the memory of his elder brother, who probably did not either Ascend the throne at all, or, if he did, occupied it for a very short period. For similar reasong Harsbavardhana is said by Yuan Chwang? to have assumed the name of Rajaputra Siladitya, though later on he styled himself Maharajadhiraja. .
Let us now examine the text of the inscription. The opening verse is perhaps an addition made while renewing the document, and so is the last verse-of which more afterwards. The original inscription would then have begun with Svasti. Maha-nau-hasty-afva-, just as the copper plates of Harshavardhana. Then comes a verse in praise of Mabādēva, and next & verse in praise of Dharma. This is somewhat remarkable, when we remember that Dharma was the second of the three jewels (Tri-ratna) of the Buddhists. Yuan Chwang in his account of Kámaräpa found almost a total absence of Buddhism in Bhāskarvarman's kingdom, and the latter's ambassador in the Harshacharita clearly stated before Harsha that "from childhood upwards it was this prince's firm resolution never to do homage to any being except the lotus feet of Siva."
We feel therefore more surprised at seeing him sing the glory of the Buddhistio divinity, though in a Hindu guise, than at finding him issue the grant from his "glorious camp of Karpasu varna." Probably the locality had something to do with the praise of Dharma. We know from Yuan Chwang's description of Karnasuvarna that the place was teeming with Buddhist statoes and temples. Bhāskara, who had become liberal in views on account of his long assogiation with the great Harsha who was a patron of the Buddhists, tried perhaps to gain popularity by this insertion of a passing tribute of respect paid to the local creed-though in a very careful way.'
Then, as was usual with the medieval kings of Kimarüpa who claimed descent from Naraka, the names of that king and his son Bhagadatta and his grandson Vajradatta are mentioned. Curiously enough, in some of the later copper plates Vajradatta is mentioned as a brother of Bhagadatta. The writers of those inscriptions, who were probably very learned people, must have somewhere found Vajradatta mentioned as a brother of Bhagadatta. In the Kalikapurāna, however, we have a list of the son of Naraka, who were four in number-Bhagadette. Mabiersha, Madayat and Sumálin. Vajradatta does not coeur in that list. Similarly
1 Soe Watter's Yuan Chwang, Vol. 1 p. 843, * See above, Vol. IV, plate opposite p. 210. ! Rp. Ind., Vol. 1 p.72; Vol. IV. p. 210. • The Harga-oarita, transl. by Cowell and Thomm, p. 217.
Ritumatyän tu jagayan käla sa Marabah kramat Bhagadattan Mabalirahan Madaeantan Sumaling 1 chaturö janayam asa puoras atas kabita suta) 11
Kālikāpurāna, ch. XL

Page #98

No. 13.]
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
71
we find Vajradatta mentioned as a son of Bhagadatta in the Mahābhārata. This is certainly the older version. Mr. Gait, in his History of Assam (p. 14), has, on the other hand, adopted the version of the later copper plates when he says: This king (Bhagadatta), it is said, was succeeded by his brother Bajradatta, and the latter by his son Bajrapani.' I do not know where he has got this last king-Vajrapāņi-from.
The inscription then goes on to inform us (v.7) that after Vajradatta his descendants governed for three thousand years, and then Pushyavarman became king. Then follows the enumeration of his immediate successors down to Bhāskaravarman, the king who issued the grant. He is praised in vv. 22-25 and in the ensuing prose passage, but part of the panegyrio on him has been lost, owing to the disappearance of the third plate. The last plate, now the third, opens in the midst of the description of the boundaries of the land granted; then follow the names of some officers, evidently such as had something to do with the grant and the document. Then come a couple of the customary verses praising a donor of land and cursing those who might take it away. Here ends the original inscription. But an additional verse has been added at the end, indicating that the plates had been burnt and rewritten which new writing should not therefore, be looked on as forged.
The question as to when and by whom this document was renewed, is probably not of great importance. I have already said that, in my opinion, the renewal was probably made by the donor himself; for, as stated in Mr. Gait's invaluable History of Assam3, the dynasty of Bhāskaravarman was soon after his time overthrown by & barbarian Salastambha by name. Moreover, if somebody else-even his successor-renewed the grant, his name would have been incidentally mentioned in the renewed inscription in an additional verse.
Yuan-Chwang bas described Bhaskaravarman as a Brāhman. Probably his descent from Nārāyana Dēva and his staunch adherence to the Brahmanical creed, and possibly also the fact that he personated Brahma, the fountain head of all Brähmaņs-in the procession of Harshavardhana who hiniself figured as Sakra, led the Chinese traveller to this conclusion. On the other hand, Mr. Vincent A. Smith has asserted that “almost certainly he (Bhaskara) must have been & hinduised Kach aborigine." The inscription ander review is not in favour of this assumption. As a matter of fact, fow kings of mediaval and anoient India oould show Buch a brilliant record of illustrious ancestors: Naraka, though styled an Asura for his iniquities, was a mighty monarch whose exploits were recorded in various Purāņas, who was the issue of one incarnation of Vishna (Varāhs), and killed by another (Srikrishņa); Bhagadatta played & very prominent part in the story of the Mahabharata; Vajradatta was as heroic as
See Mahābh., XIV, luxv, 1. Pragjyotisham ath-abhyētga syaoharat sa hayottamah ! Bhagadatt-atmajas tatra wiryayau ranakarkasah II Sa hayois Pandu-putrasya vishayantam upagatam 1 yuyudhe Bharata riktha Vafradatto malipatih II 88 'Miniryaya nagarad Bhagadatta-onto nripa!
afvam ayantam unmathya nagarabhimukhó yayaw 11
* It is of interest to note that these two verses, which are taken from the Brihaspati Samhita, occur in almost all the copper plate grants of the Bengal kings, but are absent from all other Assam plates bitherto published
The only exception is the grant of Vaidyadēvs (Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 347 f.), who, however, was originally the minister of the Bengal king Kumarapals, and not an indigenous king of Kimarupa.
See p. 28.
• The nature of the writing of the renewed inscription is also what is gonerally to be found in the 7th century.
Early History of India, 2nd edition, p. 341.

Page #99

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
his father and then, although no other king of the dynasty was extolled by name, yet the poet Kālidāsa in his Raghuvamia did not consider his hero glorified until he was honoured by the king of Kāmarüpa, and Raghu's son treated his com peer of Kāmarüpa as his "best man" while marrying the daughter of the king of Vidarbha. It has already been stated that a position of honour was given by the emperor of Aryāvarta (Harshavardhana) to Bhāskara himself in the state procession at Rājagriha. The reason was not so much that he was a powerful king, as the high lineage that made him at once the most respectable among the hosts of the crowned heads of Northern Iudia who came to attend Harsha's oeremonies.
The composer of the inscriptions was no doubt a learned man, but his poetry was not of a very high order. He selected a metre, Arya, for his verses which is not much rythmical, and the prose in the description of the royal donor's attributes is in the style of Bāņabhatta, who lived at the court of Harshavardhana. Even his use of the Argā would be found defective if tested by the rules of the various gañas given in the prosodical treatises. But the shortcoming of the poet that way was made up by his knowledge of grammatical specialities and rhetorical subtleties. His special forte seems to have been the flēsha, which he has sometimes carried to excess.
As to the mechanical execution of the copper plates, it may be said that although the letters are fairly distinct the inscription abounds in mistakes, which have been shown in the footnotes attached to the text. There was no distinction made between ba and va, and this confusion also occurs in other copper plates of Kāmarūpa discovered up to date. In the vernacular of modern Kamarupa (i.e. Assamese), there is at present a sort of distinction observed in writing and pronouncing those two letters, but in the vernacular of modern Karnasuvarpa (ie. Bengali) there is no distinction whatever between the two. There are frequent omissions of the Anusvāra and the Visarga; compare ll. 1, 7, 12, 13, 23, 24, 25, 30, etc., where the Anusvāra bas been left out, and 11. 5, 6, 8, 10, 11, etc., where the Visarga has been omitted.
There are also other instances of carelessness. Thus we find a for i in nahita.. I. 39 : =upakalpat., 1. 39; -rachata, 1. 40; a for u in frata-, 1. 42, and for a in -uduya-, l. 34. u for u in murttër., 1.22 ; sunus, 1. 23; j for jj in rujualan, 1. 2; t for tt in -abhava tasya. 1. 11; njojana tanayam, 1. 26; -sa tva, 1. 41; tt fort in zonnatti, l. 27; sp for ps in suchchikshispör-, 1.5; y has been omitted in mātsa-, 1. 10; r in-sthiti, 1. 5; a whole syllable in 1. 27, ato. The last plate abounds in mistakes and omissions, and contrins, moreover, several carious words. The cutting of the letters is sometimes unsatisfactory. More especially, the loop at the bottom of the akshara sa consists of two stroker, one going downwards and the other backwards. There are on the whole some features which would, in ordinary circumstances, throw doubt on the genuineness of the plates. As has already been mentioned, however, the Arya at the end of the last plate informs us that the original plates were burnt, and that the grant contained in the existing plates is a copy. It is also stated that the shape of the letters differs from the origiual, but that the contents are genuine. There is no reason to compel as to doubt this statement, which, if we admit its correctness, accounts for the peculiarities drawn attention to above. The alphabet used assigns the platre to about A.D. 600, and it is very likely that Professor Padmanatha is right in thinking that the renewal of the burnt plate- took place not much later.-S. K.]
"Kamarūpesvaras tasya hēmapithadhidēvatām!
ratnapush popahirana chhayam anarcha padayon || Raghue. IV, 84. 2 Tato 'vatiry=āfu Karēnickavah sa Kamarūpēfnaradattahastaḥ
Vaidarbhanirdishtam athā vidēla närimanáms=ida chatush kam antah Il Raghuo. VII. 17.

Page #100

No. 13.)
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 [Ori] Pranamya dēvan sasi-Sekhara-priyaṁ pinākina[n] bhasma-kapair-vibht.
shita [] [l*] vibhūtayo bhūtimastām drija). . 2 nmanā karomi bhūyas sphutavācham=a[i*]jvalan || [1] Svasti maha-nau-hasty
asva-patti-sampaty-upāta-jaya-lavd-anva3 rtha-skandhāvārät Karņņasuvarņņa-vāsakāt || Bhogióvara-krita-parikaram=ikshapa
jita-kāma-ripamesvimuktam [lo] paraměsvarasya ripam nija-bhati-vibhushitam jayati il [2]
Jayati jagad-ěkavandhar-loka-dvita5 yasya sampado hēta[ho] [lo] parahita-mirttir=adrishta” phalanumöya-sthiti[ro]
dharmma[h] || [3] Dbātrim=achohikshispo6 reemyanidhar kapata-kola-rtpasya [l*] chakrabbrita[h] stintr-abhūt pārthiva-vrinda
rako Naraka[h] [4] 7 Tasmād=adpishta-narakān-Narakād-ajanishta pripatir-Indra-sakha [1] Bhagadattaa
khyāta-jayam Vijaya [**] 8 yudhi yaḥ samāhvayata [5] Tasy=ātmaja[h] kshat-ārēr vajragatir
Vajradatta-nām-abhüt [10] Satama 9 kham-akhanda-vala-gati-atoshayad=yaḥ sadā samkhyo #. [6] Vansyöahu tasya
nripatishu varsha-sahaTo sra-traya padam-avipya [*] yātēsha dəvabhaiyah kabitasyara[ho]
Pushyavarmm=ābhūt # [7] Māts [y]a-nyaya11 virahita[hu] prakāša-ratna[h*] sato dvaratha-laghu[b] [l" pañohama iva hi
samudra[ho] Samudravarmm-abhava[t] tasya [ll 8"] 12 Avikhandita-vala-varmmālo Valavarmmā tasya sūnur sjanishta [1] kshítipasya
Dattadávyä[m] sēnă ye13 sy=ābhyamittriys . [98] Tasy=&pi Batnavaty [m] nfipatih Kalyāpavarmmas
näm-abhat [1] tanayag-taniyasa.. . 14 m-api yo doshāņām=anāvāsaḥ | [10] Gandharveyati tagmid-Gapapatimaire
dāna-varshanam-ajasram [1] 15 Gapapatim-agapita-guna-gapam=asita kali-hänay: tanayan ni [11*] Tan-mahisħi
Ysjavati
16 yajñavat-Iv-āraņi[h*)
Mahēndravarmmaņam
Second Plate; First Side. sutam esita [1 yajñavidhınām=&spadam-analam-iva
[12] Tasmā[-]
1 Sooms to be expressed by a symbol.
Metre Vatsbarth The Visarga is here optional; cf. Vårtika on Papini VIII, iii, 86. • Bead afa-patti-sadpatty--pata-jaya-fabd.. • Metre of verses 2-26 : Arya.
• Bend -bandhur, Read - Eskipaörsambunidhon. . . Read -bala-. • Bend doairathas note the wrong cadenos.
Bend -balacarmud Balan.

Page #101

EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
. (VOL. XII.
17 janayad-Atmajam-atmavidah Suvrată bhuval sthitayē[l] Nārāyanavarmmāņath
Jana kam=iv=ādhigata-sänkby-artham || [139] 18 Prakritir=iva tasya pumaso Dēvavati sthira-gun-anavandhāya [l*) shashtham=
iva mahābhūtarn-dadhaus Maha19 bhatavarmmāņam 1 [14] Chandramukhaa-tasya satase=chandra iva kalā
kalapa-ramadiyals [1] Vijñānava 20 ti dyaur-iva ya sushuvē dhvānta-fântikancerin # [15*] Dhögavad bhagavati
bhitaḥ Sthitavarmmaņa[8] 21 tato hētuḥ [1] Asid=bhogipatēr-iva bhimibhřito=nantabhogasys # [16]
Tasmad=sgádha22 murttērbakalita-ratnād=upodha-lakshmikāt [10] kshirodadhor=iva tripād= : Skalanka[b'] 23 srl-Mriginko-bhatt [17] Udapādi Nayanado vya[m] sunud-tasya sva
vāhu7-dhrita24 rājyaḥ [1] döva[bo] Susthitavarmmă yah khyātaḥ śn-Mrigāňka iti i [18
Pratyurasana vilasanti[] 25 taddhana iva y[] mudā Harir-vahati (1) să srir-arthijanebhyaḥ kshitir
iva vißrāpitā gēna # [19*] 26 Kārttayug=lva Syamidevi tasmād=ajijena[t] tanayath [1] Sašinam=iva
Supratishthita27 varmmāņam=apāstayo ta[ma]sā [20*] Yasy-onnatti parartha vidyadhara
chakravartti-sévyasya[1] saga28 jasya supratishthita-katakasya kalichalasy=aiva l [21] Saiva Syāmādēvi
tasy-ānajam-&29 kalit-odayam-agita 6 4 -Bhaskaravarmmaņata bhāskaram=iva tējasā to
nilayam. [1] [22]
Second Plate ; Second Side. 30 kopi hi yaḥ pa[]ath bridayoshv=abhilakshita[h] [svabhăpéna] 0 [1]
fuddhëshu darpap[@]shy-iva vahull sugha31 math anmuikhintőshu [29] Ysayāvēm (vi)hatam-atanubhismtejobbir-lakshma
npipati-bhavanorha [lo] ada32 pättrashy18-iva bhūrishu vilákyats Bhaskarasymiva (24") Avykla ha[h']
kalpadruma33 vat-samriddhi-bh tri-phala[h] [lo] chchhay-āpasritajanatā-parivoshtita-pada-milo
yaḥ [118] [25] 36 Ity-api sa jagad-adgyals-kall pan-āatamaya-hótaná bhagavatá Kamala-sambhaven=-- -
1 The Visarga is here optional: of. Vårtika on Paint VIII, 11, 86. ? Read - bandidva.
Read Bhatan dadhas. * Corrected from o ndrati
Read more . Bead risus,
Rand -Bau. • Read sonnatin.
.. Read, inch 10 The reading of this word i cettata.
11 Bead bahu. Read sa mukhi..
u Read .patreskyn. * Read ehhayopáfrites
u Bead-udaya,

Page #102

Nidhanpur plates of Bhaskaravarman.
ने करवाया गया है
TERR
TATE TRENT 24TREEनकी कमान EART
THEATहरूसाराम नाका जनतेनर एटा। हट रहनत सडक 4 (11
.चला जाता 6करात स
माचवतजानकर A-N.रामनाम
न गर, वरण बरामजासकरपुराका A(Acारमाननादरासतमान
12वनाजाबासकार TALABET-
समाचार 2NGaaचनाकाम
ACAAZए सनाकालराम 12 EDITENDEATHशकायम 2112HARMERA
(राबाजार 14 SANSAMITICINE
H EALTE
ii a.
HOMEPRERARIES
5.
NERSIनामशाला (16 साESERTE ISIT करकमबापाला 1271 रे STARTचसशसालमा यस काम मचतलकवचमकबरा गरे १ बम निकाला 7RA-कालकामगाराचा मलयालाहीको चना तय GAYENउपराजशथानावर
E: INSIMEETरारनामाचल TELघरात हामिरचय 26
F"22 TIENTEहजनवाचार EMPासाउबारा286
--- नाचनपशवम चाचाकाहार
24
W. SCHEEL & CO., PHOTOTYPE.
S. KONOW.
SCALE +55

Page #103

★ 13888188
30
32
34
36
40
42
44
988
46
48
50
52
54
iib.
কংথযঃথसावका
शाम सेवन
:ला शुभ ती मा
iii.
थकानल ॐ कण हनि ग्राम तंत्रशि
टाटा জকপআ
7খলকবলमुल
শবিযধ त्रिपातयचा चलि मकान की संभ
TA
शनि शत्रডবব
WTO च
चट्टলঅজল
"करेके कसे, म पचम
TE कारक ब
ch
খतका
7 से द
मेनकेचले कि कले
श
चाटोको
नवरा कर ताजी HTTITU
S
8888 $
46
48
184
50
52
54

Page #104

No. 13.)
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
75
35 vakir na-varpp-asrama-dharmma-pravibhāgaya nirmmito bhayanapatiraiva day
anurakta-mri(ma)nda36 loyatbayatham-uchita-karanika [ra]-vitaran-Ekulita-kali-timara-mañohays37 tay [&] prakakit-aryadharmmaloka[h) sva-bhuja-vala-tulita-sakala-sIma38 nta-chakra-vikrama sthiti-vinayam samstav-opachita-bhaktishu
m m stav-opaonita-bhaktishu praksitishu paramparinisu 39 nikämam-apakalpat--Enēka-bhogina-vartmrās samara-vijita-narapati-fata-vahita-7 40 vividha-nutivachana-kusuma-rachatas-ruchira-kirtti-chittr-āvatana-ankaḥ Sivirziva
par-o41 pakāra-viśräņan-ābhirata-satva10-vșittir-yatha-samayam-ndita-guna-vidhi-vibhāga42 samvandhall-patataya suragarur-ip=ăparo 19 parair-ayahita-prabhāva[ho] frata-13
saurya-dhairya43 santirya-sacharitair=alaikpit-ātmavrittiḥ pratipaksha-samśraya-nirākritair=iva viva14 rijito doshair-achalita-nirantara-pranaya-rasa-bhar-akfishta-Kämaripa-lakshmis
Bamg.14
Last Plate. 45 paschimēna ganganik16-adamvarl-chohheda-sam vēdyālo paschimon=adhuna sima
gangiņikā || paschi[mo]46 tarēna kumbhakāra-garttas=s=aiva cha gangiņikā prāg-bhajyamān=ottarēņa
vrihaj-jätalı17 | uttarapa47 rvēņa vyavahäri-Khāsoka-pushkiriņi28 saiva sushka-Kausikale ch=ēti l ajñā-satā
präpayita 48 prāpta-pañcha-mabāšavdao sri-Gopāla[h*] I simā-pradātā Chandrapuri-näyaka[h*]
Šrikshikundah 49 nyāya-karanika Janardanasvāmi vyavahāri-Haradatta-kāyastha-Dundhunātha
prabbşiitayah1 50 sāsaītas lēkbayita cha Vasuvarnna bhāndāgār-adhikrita mahāsāmanta
Divākaraprabha[ho] 51 utkhētay itā Dattakārapurņpg23 sēkyakārs Kāliya Shashțimm=varsha-sahasra52 pi svargě modati bhimidaḥ ] ākshopta cheanumanté cha tāng=eva naraka
vasēt [119] [26]
Read timira.
* Read -bala. * The Visarga is here optional; cf. Vårtika on Päņini VIII, ü, 86. • Read-binaya.
. Read upabalpit • Read -cartma.
* Read -cilita. • Read Fachita..
• Bend -chitrapatan saban 10 Read - satted.
11 Read ambandha.. 12 Read -apara.
1 Read fruta. # The remainder of this word was written on the missing plate, u Read gangimik-õdumbari.. CP. ganginika, above, Vol. IV, p. 249. 16 Read -tapödya.
11 Read brihaja. 18 Read pushkarini. The same mistake is also found in the plates of Indrapals and Belavarman, Journ. Beng. 43. Soc., Vol. LXVI, Pt. I, pp. 128 ff., 289 f. 1 Perhaps - Köfika is written,
* Read -fabdan 11 Read -prabkpitayah.
11 Read få sayita. * Read perhaps -piropal.
** Read thashfish tarthachasrapi.

Page #105

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
59 Sradattad paradatām-
v y o harēta vasundharam [1] sa vishthāyām krimir-bhutya pitfibha saha pachyatē [11"] [27*] 54 Sāganadābād-arväg-abhinava-likhitāni bhinnarūpāņi [*] tēbhyos aksharapi
yasma55 t-tasma[a*) D-aitāni kītāni [28*)
TRANSLATION. Om. (Verse 1.) Having saluted the god who is lovely with the moon as head-gear, the wielder of the bow (pināka), adorned with particles of ashes," I once again make clear (what was already) plain words (i.6. of the destroyed plates) for the benefit of the spiritually) prosperous Brāhmaṇs.
(Line 2.) Hail. From the camp located at Karņasuvarna, with the appropriate epithet of victory owing to possession of splendid ships, elephants, horses and foot-soldiers.
(V. 2.) Victorious is the form of the great Lord (Mahādēva), never forsaken (in contem. plation by the devotees), bedecked with its own splendour, that bas a girdle made of the lord of snakes, (and) that destroyed the body of Kāma? (Cupid) at a mere glance.
(V. 3.) Victorious is (algo) Dharma (Religion), the sole friend of the creation, the cause of prosperity in both the worlds (this and the next), whose form is the good of others, unseen (yet) whose existence is inferred from the results.
(V. 4.) Naraka, the chief of the rulers of the earth, was the son of the wielder of the chakra (1.e. Vishnu), who with a view to lift up the Earth from (beneath) the Ocean, assume) the disguised form of a boar.
(V.5.) From that Naraka, by whom naraka (hell) was never seen, was born king Bhagadatta, the friend of Indra, who challenged in fight Vijaya (ie. Arjuna), renowned for conquesta.
(V. 6.) Of that killer of (his) enemies (there was a son named Vajradatta whose course was like that of) the thunderbolt (vajra), who with an army of uninterrupted progress always pleased in fight the performer of hundred sacrifices (i.e. Indra).
(V. 7.) When the kings of his family having enjoyed the position of rulers) for three thousand years had (all) attained the condition of gods, Pushyavarman became the lord of the world.
(V. 8.) His son was Samudravarman, who like a fifth samudra' (Ocean) was devoid of EXCOBBOS (or exit of fish), shining with gems, and quiok in duels.io
(V. 9.) That king had a son born of (his queen) Dattadēvi, (named) Balavarman, whose force and armourll never broke up and whose army would easily march against enemies.
(V. 10.) His son born of (queen) Ratnavati was the king named Kalyāṇavarman, who was not the abode of even very small faults.
Read -dattad od.
Bead bhütna pitpibhin. • Metre : Arya.
Read töbhyo-ksharani. . This seems to refer to the former plates that were reduced to ashes. ..Bhüti slao means 'ashes' cf. v. 1.
Here is a flasha, the donor's kingdom K&marapa betng alluded to.
There are four samudras, and hence he was a fifth as it were.
. The word midtayanydya has double sense. In the case of the king it means 'excesses and in the case of the Ocean, exit of fish.' Mataya-nyaya is a popular adage, meaning disorders of anarchy when the strong opprema the weak as the large fishes est the small ones
* In the case of the Ocean, the constant duel between the billows and the beach is probably referred to 11 Here the words bala and varm have been used in alliteration with the king's name. .

Page #106

No. 13.]
NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN.
77
(V. 11.) From him, (queen) Gandharvavati begot a son Ganapati (by name) who was incessantly raining gifts as the god) Ganapati (rains) ichorl, who was endowed with innumer. able qualities, for the extermination of strife (as Ganapati) is born to destroy the Kali age.
(V. 12.) His queen Yajnavati, brought forth a son Mahēndravarman, as the sacrificials fire (produces) fire, who was the repository of all sacrificial rites (like fire).
(V. 13.) From him who mastered his self, Suvrata generated a son Näri yanavarman for the stability (of the rule) of the world, who like Janaka (or his father) was well versed in the principles of the Philosophy of the (supreme) Self.
(V. 14.) From him, Dēvavati, like Prakriti from Purusha, bore Mahabhutavarman, the sixth Mahabhūta (element) as it were, for the steady succession of (all) the properties.
(V. 15.) His son was Chandramukha, who was charming by (possessing) all the arts as the moon (by the digits), whom Vijñānsvati brought forth, as the Sky did (the Moon), & dispeller of (all) gloom (as the moon dispels the darkness.)
(V. 16.) Thereafter (queen) Bhögavati of (good) enjoyment became the cause of birth) of Sthitavarman, the supporter of the world, who had innumerable (sources of) enjoyment, (just as) Bhogavati (the city of the Snakes of the nether regions) is (the source) of prosperity of the chief of the Snakes, the supporter of the earth, who has a myriad of hoods.
(V. 17.) From that king of unfathomable natare, of innumerable gems, and the spouse of the (goddess) Lakshmi, was born sri-Mţigănka, who had no blemish, just as the moon, 10 free from spots, is born from the milky ocean, whose substance is unfathomable, whose pearls cannot be counted, and from which Lakshmi was produced.
(V. 18.) Hisil (i.e. Sthitavarman's) son king Susthitavarman was born of Nayanadēvi, he who held the kingdom in his own hand, and was renowned as fri-Msiganke
(V. 19.) By whom was given away to supplicants as if it were (& clod of) earth, that shining Lakshmi (.e. wealth) whom (god) Hari like a miser bears with joy in his bosom.12
(V. 20.) From him śyāmādēvi, (divine) like that goddess (Syāmi) of the Krita (1.6,golden) age, generated a son Supratishthitavarman, the moon as it were to dispel (all) gloom.
1 Play on dāna, gift or ichor. • Kali means quarrel' and the Kali age.' • Here the word yaffiavati has been used in alliteration with the queen's name. • Janaka means 'father' as well as the famous philosopher-king of Mithila.
• Here sänkhya does not seem to mean the philosophy of Kapila so much as the "knowledge of Self" that is referred to in the Bhagavadgita, Chapter II. The wond is explained by Sridbarasvamin in his commentary on 5. 39 as follows, - samyak khyāpyatë, prakākyatë rastutattvam anay-zti sankhya samyag-jianam. Tasvas prakābyamanam atmatattram samkhyam. It is very clever of the author that speaking of the Saraknya here he brings in Purusha and Prakriti in the next verse.
There are five mahābhitar and the king is likened to a sixth one. Here the simile is a little faulty. Mahabhūtas are not the immediate progeny of prakriti, as was the king of Dévavati. Out of prakriti was evolved mahat, thence ahankära, whence five tanmatras and therefroin the mahabhitas.
1 Kalā means 'art' and 'digit.'
• The word dhvánta has a double meaning; referring to the king it means mental gloom and referring to the Moon, darkness of the night.
Playing on words runs through the whole verae rather to an excessive degree. Bloga means "enjoyment' and the hood of snake,' and Bhögavati, the name of the queeu, is also the name of the city of the snakes, as well as of the Ganga that flows in Pātāla, the region of the snakes). Bhūti means 'birth, as well as prosperity,' and blamidhrit means 'king' and the Snake chief, both of whom support the earth, each in their own way.
10 Here the play is on the name of the king which also means the Moon.'
11 Here the composition is faulty, as tasya would naturally refer to Brimriganka, in the immediately preceding verse.[If it were not for the statement in the Harshacharita, we would in v. 17 find a prince Mriginks, the son of Sthitavarman and Lakshmi, and the father of Sasthitavarman.-8. K.]
13 Lakshmi being considered as his only treasure, he keeps her in his bonom.

Page #107

78
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XI.
(V. 21.) Whose prosperity was for the benefit of others, who was possessed of elephants and attended by the chief among the learned, and possessed of a well established Capital like a kulāchala, whose height is for the benefit of others, which is haunted by the chief of Vidyadbaran, is rich in elephants, and has a ridge.
(V. 22.) The same Syān: dövl also brought forth his younger brother fri-Bhaskaravarman, who like the sun was of incaloulable rise and the abode of all light.
(V. 23.) Who though being only one, is, on account of his character, much and simultaneously reflected in the hearts of people, pure like mirrors turned toward him.
(V. 24.) Whose mark (i.e. picture) was seen in the houses of kings, untarnished on account of great lustre, like the disc of the sun in several water pots.
(V. 25.) Who is without oruelty, easily accessible, of immense effects, and the soles of whose feet are surrounded by people who resort to his protection, like the wish-yielding tree which holds no snakes, which is well growing, abounds in rich fruits, and whose roots are sur. rounded by people who want shade.
(Lines 34-44.) Moreover he (Bhāskaravarman, who has been created by the holy lotasborn (god), the cause of the rise, the arranging and the destruction of the Universe, for the proper organization of the duties of (various) castes and stages of life) that had become mixed up; who by (his) rise has made the circle of (related) powers become attached like the Lord of the World (the Sun), whose disc becomes coloured when it rises; who has revealed the light of the Arya religion by dispelling the accumulated darkness of (this) Kali age by making & judicions application of his revenues (like the sun that dispels the accumulated darkness in the Kali age by spreading the mass of its pleasant rays); who has equalled the prowess of the whole ring of his feudatories by the strength of his own arm; who has devised many a way of enjoyment for his hereditary subjects, whose (loyal) devotion to him) was augmented by his steadiness of purpose), modesty and affability; who is adorned with a wonderful ornament of splendid fame made of the flowery words of praise variously composed by hundreds of kings vanquished by him in battle ; whose virtuous activities, like (those of) Sivi were applied in making gifts for the benefit of others; whose powers, as (of) & second preceptor of the gods (Brihaspati), were recognised by others on account of (his) skill in dividing and applying the means of politics that appear in suitable moments ;' whose own conduct was adorned by learning, valour, patience, prowess and good actions ;, who was avoided by faults as if they were overcome on account of (his) taking to the other (i.e. Virtue's) side ; by whom the Laksmist (deities of luck) of Kāmarupa were, as it were, attracted with a staunch incessant excessive passion of love ;
Last Plate. (LI. 45-51.) To the south-) west the dried river bed marked by & cut down fig tree; to the west now the boundary of the dried river bed; to the north-west a potter's pit and the
Bhuvanapati does not only mean the sun, but also the king who was likewise the Lord of the World. Simi. Jarly mandala means the twelve sorts of powers with which a king hos political relations, and also the dise of the sun.
Sivi, son of Ulaars was a famous king whose pious acts of charity are recounted in the Mahabharata. Odoo be gave his own flow to appesse a hawk which pursued a pigeon that took shelter with him, and at another time be sacrificed his own son to feed & brāhmap (see Mahabharata, III, Chapters 196 f.)
Guna denotes the six expedients of politics, sandki, vigrada, etc. Guna-pidhi-vidhaga-sashbandha-patuta may also mean skill (patuta) relating to the discrimination of qualities (9) and actions.
According to Papini, v, iv, 151, the suffi ka should be added to Lakshmi, if the singular number is intended. It is however doubtful whether the rule should be urged. The simple meaning of the sentence is that Kimarups WM prosperous ander Bhaskaravarman in various waya.
Gangimika, now gangina, means a dried river bed. • Adhuna, the rending adopted, mens" now; but why this qualifying word should be used bere, is not aloor.

Page #108

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY 'TABLES.
(said) dried river bed, bent eastwards; to the north a large jafali tree (i.e. Bignonis Buaveo. lens) ; to the north-east the pond of the tradesman Khasoka and that dried (river) Kaustka. The officer issuing hundred commands is Srigopāla who has obtained the five great sounds. The officer who marks the boundaries is the headman of Chandrapuri (named) Srikshikunda. The nyāyakaranika (is) Janārdana Svåmin. (Witnesses (P) are) the tradesman Faradatta, the Kayastha Dundhanātha, and others. Sasayitrio and writer is Vasu varman. Master of the treasure (is) the Mahāsāmanta Divākaraprabha. Tax collector (is) Dattakāra Pärna. Engraver (is) Kāliyi.
[Here follow two of the customary imprecatory verses.]
(V. 28.) Because after the burning of the plates, these Dowly written letters are of different form (from those of the provious inscription), therefore they are not forged.
No. 14.-THE PLANETARY TABLES.
BY PROFESSOR H. JACOBI, PH.D., BONN.
My Planetary Tables, which are based on the Sirya Siddhanta. without bija, serve to calculate the position of planets for any date between 300 and 2000 A. D. in order to verify the constellation of the planets, or a horoscope, given in an inscription or any other document. For this purpose we must calculate the true Longitude of the planets according to the elements of Hindu Astronomy. Our osloulation yields the Longitude in degrees; from this we find in what sign the planet was, by dividing the Longitude by 30. The quotient gives the number of completed signs; the remainder, the place in the running sign, e.g. 315° 23' Longitude of Jupiter is equal to 10 signs 15° 23', or : Jupiter was in the 11th siga, Kumbha, and had reached 15° 23' in it.
The tables yield the required quantities for dates of the Christian Calendar, in old style from 300--1699, and in new style from 1700—2000. There are five tables.
Tables I-III together yield the mean Longitade of the five planets and the son; tables IV and y furnish the equations which must be joined to the mean Longitude of a planet to convert it into true Longitude 5
Table I gives the mean Longitude of the five planete and the Sun for the beginning of the corresponding year of the twentieth century A.D., s.e. for the year in the twentieth century A.D. which is separated from the given year by one up to sixteen complete centuries; e. g. 1917 is the corresponding year of 317, 417, 517, 617, etc.; 1956, of 356, etc. (The letter L. after 1956 indicates that the year was a leap year.) - Table II gives the increase in Longitude for the centuries intervening between the given year and the corresponding year; e.g. for 1817 A.D. yenge the Index 400 and add the items entered against this Index to those found in table I for 1917, A.D. - Table III gives the increase of Longitude for days the whole Christian year
It is possible that oyavahärin, which also occurs again later on among the list of fanctionaries in connection with the issue of this grant, may be a general term indicative of court-going people.
* Probably the adjudicator who had to inspect and decide if the boundaries were properly marked out or not, and to rottle all cases of dispate.
Perhaps the official who drafted the form in which the royal command, which w ioned by another higher ofhoial, was to take shape. The verses were composed by the court post
Thoso Tables were prepared by me many years ago and have been used occasionally for chronologion purposes. They are arranged on the scheme of M. Largeteau's table of the moon, which will be found convenient to scholars of the West. These tables have been calculated from those in Warren'
K a lite

Page #109

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
round. In selecting the day attention should be paid to the character of the year, whether it is a common or a leap year.
The items taken from the tables I-III should be added together; the several sums are the mean Longitudes of the planets for the beginning of the day (mean sunrise at Lauka); e.g. for the 12th April 1168 A.D. our calcalation stands as follows:
Mercury.
80
1968 A.D.
800 Years.
12 April (L)
Sum
orl
281° 50'
197 52
57 25
537° 57 177° 7'
Venus.
159° 49'
233 39
163 25
556° 53' 196° 53'
Mars.
324° 54'
248 21
53 27
626° 42' 266 42
Jupiter.
123° 51'
200 20
8 29
332° 40'
Saturn.
349° 15'
309 28
3 25
662° 8' 302 8
Sun.
256° 8'
19 43
100 32
376° 23'
16 32
Having thus found the mean Longitudes of the 5 planets, we must convert them into true Longitudes. This is rather a wearisome process which requires four calculations for each planet; the process is not the same for all planets, but Mercury and Venus are differently treated from Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. In these calculations Tablés IV & V, called Commutation and Anomalistic Tables, are to be used as will be explained in the Rules to be given presently. Particular care should, however, be given to the sign of the equations: if the argument is found in the first column (on the left side), the equation is positive; if it is in the last column (on the right sight), it is negative.
Rules for converting mean Longitude into true Longitude.
I-MERCURY AND VENUS.
1. Subtract mean Sun from mean Mercury (or Venus); take out the corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply half of it to mean Sun, Result: Mercury (or Venus) once corrected.
2. Subtract Mercury once corrected from Mercury's Apsis (see bottom of table II); take ont the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply half of it to Mercury once corrected. Result: Mercury twice corrected.
3. Subtract Mercury twice corrected from Mercury's Apsis; take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply it (whole) to mean Sun. Result: Mercury thrice
corrected.
4. Subtract Mercury thrice corrected from mean Mercury; take out corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply it (whole) to Mercury thrice corrected. Result: true Mercury.
II.-MARS, JUPITER, SATURN.
1. Subtract mean Mars from mean Sun; take out the corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply half of it to mean Mars. Result: Mars once corrected.
2. Subtract Mars once corrected from Mars' Apsis (see bottom of Table II); take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply half of it to Mars once corrected. Result: Mars twice corrected.
3. Subtract Mars twice corrected from Mars' Apsis; take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply it (whole) to mean Mars. Result: Mars thrice corrected.
4. Subtract Mars thrice corrected from mean Sun; take out corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply it (whole) to Mars thrice corrected. Result: true Mars.
1 Subtracting 360° where the Longitude exceeds 360°.
Or Jupiter or Saturn; and so in the sequel.

Page #110

No. 14.]
THE PLANETABY TABLES.
III. Txus LONGITUDE OF Tas Sok. Subtract mean Sun from San's Apeis, vis.
77° 16', or in case the Longitude is greater, from 437° 16'; the remisidder is the sun's anomaly. Take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistid Table and add it to the mean Longitude. Result: true Longitude of the Sun. 8.g. for moan Long. of the Sun 20° 11', we find Anomaly 770 16-20° 11'= 57° 5', equation for the latter from Anomalistid Table + 1° 50'; 20° 11' + 1° 50' = 22° 1': true San; 2nd stamplo :-moan Long. 115° 6'; Anomaly 431° 18'-115° 6'= 392° 10°; equation -10 21'; true Long of the Stai: 115° 6' -1° 21'. = 113° 45'.
I now give examples for the Rules I and II. We have oslonlated the mean Longitudes of the planets for 12th April 1168 A.D., and shall new calenlate from them the true Longitudes of Venus (Rule I) and Saturn (Rule II).
First example.- Mean Venus = 196° 53'; Mean Ban 16° 23'; Apois of Venus 790 51' (bottom of Table IT). 1st step.-mean Venus 196° 53'; rabtract mean Sun
16° 23 result: Commntation=180° 30., corresponding equation from Commutation Table : l° 19'; half of equation 0° 40'; applied to mean Sun 16° 28' 0° 40' = 15° 48'. This is Venus once corrected. 2nd step.-From Venus Apsis 79° 51' subtract
Ventis onde corrected 15° 49'; tesult: Venus' Anomaly:
64° 8'; corresponding equation from Anomalistie: Table :+1° 36', half of it: +0°48'; added to Venas once corrected : 16°49'+0°49'
= 16° 31'. Result : Venus twice corrected. 3rd step.-From Venns' Apsis 79° 31' subtract
Venus twice corrected 16° 31'; rosalt: corrected Anomaly: 63° 20'; corresponding equation from Anomalistio Table : +1° 35'; add whole of it to mean San: 18° 23' +1° 35 = 17° 58'; Result:
Venns thrice corrected. 4th step.-From mean Venns. 196° 53' subtract
Venus thrioo corrected 17° 58'; result: corrected Commutation: 178° 55'; corresponding equation from Commutation Table : +2° 51'; add whole of it to Venus thrice corrdoted : 17 58' +2° 51'=30°
49, Final Result: true Venus. (Mosha 20°49'). Second example.—Mean Saturn : 302° 8'; mean Sun: 16° 23' or (adding 360°) 376° 23'; Saturn's Apsis 236° 27' (bottom of Tablo II) or 596° 87'. 1st stop.-From mean Sun: 376° 23'; subtract mean Saturn :
302° 8'; result: Saturn's Commutation : 74° 15'; corresponding equation from Commutation Table : +5° 55'; half of it: +2° 57' added to mean Saturn : 302° 8' + 2° 57'
805° 5'. Result: Saturn once corrected. 2nd step-From Saturn's Apsis: 596° 27' ; subtraet
Saturn once corrected : 305° 5'; result: Saturn's Anomaly : 291° 22'; corresponding equation from Anomalistio Table - 70 half of it -8° 84' added to Saturn Once corrected : 305° 3 90 84'=302° 31'. Result : Satura twise corrested.

Page #111

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
3rd step-From Saturn's Apsis: 596° 27'; subtract
Satarn twice corrected : 301° 31' ; result corrected Anomaly : 294° 56'; corresponding equation from Anomalistic Table-6° 57'; add whole of it to mean Saturn : 802° 8'-6° 57'=295° 11';
Result : Saturn thrice corrected. 4th step-From mean Sun: 376° 23'; subtract
Saturn thrice corrected : 295° 11'; result corrected Commutation : 81° 12'; corresponding equation from Commutation Table +6° 9'; add whole of it to Saturn thrice corrected 295° 11' +6° 9= 301° 20'. Result : true Saturn (Kumbha 1° 20').
Hints for Calculation. 1. If the year in which a given constellation occurred is known, but the exact date is not stated the best way to proceed for finding approximately the date of the given constellation is the following. The sign in which the Sun stands directly gives the solar month, e.g. Sun in Mesha indicates solar Vaisakba. First caloolate new moon in the solar month thus found. My general Tables furnish the solar date of new moon; e.g. in 1168 A.D. it occurred on the 16th solar Vaišākha. The place of the moon at new moon is the same as that of the Sun in the sign assigned to the latter, and approximately the degree which both luminaries are stationed at has the same number as the solar date; in our example Měsha 16o. Now it is easy to find approximately the place in which the moon is after a given number of days. For the moon by her mean motion travels 13o 10 each day. For easier calculation I have drawn up the following small table which shows the motion of the moon in 28 successive days or the period of her sidereal revolution.
days.
In our last example new moon occurred on the 16th solar Vaisakhs; when did the moon enter Vrisha and how long did she remain in that sign ? As Vrisha covers the part of the Ecliptio from 30° to 60, it will be seen that she entered Vrisha on the next day. For new moon occurred in Mösha 16° and there are 14° of Mösha left;' she will be in Vrisha for two days more. To give another example, let us suppose that the sun stood in Mithuna, the moon in Dhanus, and now moon occurred on the 20th solar Ashädha; the problem is how many days before or after the 20th Ashidha occurred the above constellation of Sun and Moon. New moon on 20th Ashadha is in space : Mithuna 200, or 80° Longitude ; Dhanus is from 240° to 270° Longitude. To
. For convenience of calculation we shume solar months of 80 days each ; in a first approximation the diffonce between mean and true solar time may be neglected.

Page #112

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
83
reach the beginning of Dhanus the moon has to travel 240°-80o=160°, which takes her between 12 and 13 days as shown by the above table. She is, therefore, in Dhanus about 12 days after the 20th Ashādha, or about the 2nd solar Srăvana (Karkata). But by this time the Sun has entered Karkata, since her daily motion is about one degree. Accordingly the constellation is no more the one proposed; we must select that time before the new moon on 20th Ashādha when the moon had been in Dhanus, or 28 days before the 2nd Srāvana, vit. the 4th solar Ashādha. The day indicated by the given constellation of Sun and Moon is, therefore, the 4th solar Aşüdha or one of the two next. For calculation it would be best to select the 5th solar Aşādha, calculate the true Longitude of the moon, as explained in the General Tables, and select the definitive day accordingly.
2. If the year in which a given constellation occurred is not known, we can find it approximately from the signs in which Jupiter and Saturn are stated to have been. For as a revolation of Jupiter requires 12 years and one of Saturn 28 years, the same constellation of both planets will recur in about 12 x 28 = 336 years. This would be our chance if the degrees of the Jupiter's and Saturn's places in their respective signs were stated. But usually only the signs are given, and in that case we may expect a recurrence of the same constellation in about 59 or 60 years. In order to find the periods in which Jupiter and Saturn stood in any given signs, I have constructed Tables vi-viii. They are based on the Kaliyuga era and mean Bolar years. The places of both planets, their mean Longitudes, are expressed in figures, of which the integers denoto complete signs, and the decimals the fraction of the running sign. Thus 465 denotes that the planet stood in the fifth sign counting from Mēsha), vis. Simha, and had gone through 0.65 of it. -The working of the tables will be best anderstood by an example.
Example.--Given Jupiter in Simha (5th sign), Saturn in Dhanus (9th sign). Required the corresponding year of 44th century K. Y.
Answer.-The mean Longitude (according to the notation in these tables) was 4: 4:00... 5:00; h 8.00...9:00.
Rule.-- From the given Longitudes subtract the corresponding ones for the Century under consideration, in table VI, if the given Longitude is smaller than the tabular value, add 12.00 to the former, and then subtract tabular value.
viz. 4. 400 – 4-31 or 16.00 – 4-31 = 11:69 .
h. 800 - 10.67 or 20.00 - 10-67 = 9.33
These values mark the beginning of Simha for 4, and Dhanus for h ; the end of these signs are accordingly marked by (12.69 1.6.) 0.69 and 10-33 respectively. Now look out in tablo VII in the column h, 9-33 or the next higher cipher up to 10:33, and see whether the corresponding value of 4 lies between 11.69 and 0-69. This is the case only in the year 23. The Longitude of Jupiter at the beginning of 4523 is 11:27, after an inorease of 0-42 it will have the required minimum valne 11.69. Table VIII shows that 0:42 is the increase of 5 complete months. Accordingly the given constellation occurred between K. Y. 4323 VI (moan solar Āsvina) and K. Y., 4324 VI. These limits hold good for the mean places only; for the true places they may shift somewhat in either direction.
If we caloulate in the same way the preceding and following Centuries we find that the same constellation did not occur in 4000-4324, but it occurred in 4 140 near the end of that year, and in 4558 in Mārgasira ; (however both cases may prove wrong when true places are calonlated; for the time of the constellation in the first case is bat 3 months, and in the second about one month). In 46th century the same constellation occurred twice 4619 XII - 4620 V and 4679 IV - VII.

Page #113

BPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XII.
TABLE I. CORRESPONDING YRAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D.
Year.
Mercury,
Venus.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Sun.
19371
101 37
250 29
250
56
1901 1902
58 28
2639
1908
218 43 878 26 8267 14 49 17 86
283 15
1904L
148
287
1905
899
1806
239 13 1040
1907
312 1 324 18 836 25
.
1908
1909
288 296 350
28
195 10
348
1910
59 57
0
215 20
18
4
256 52
1911 | 1912L |
43 52 '97 34
284 44 149 31
15 54 940 41 105 28
256 37 257 21
1913
1914
209
8
257 5 256 50
1915
262
45
1916L
316 14
26 14
1917
1918
1919
110
1920L
150 59
207
0
122 59
1921
135 13
257 257
17 1
1922
1923 1924L 1925
233 6. 286 48 840 30 34 12 91 59
256 31 257 14
1986
1610
184
5

Page #114

No. 14.]
THIS PLANIPART YABDES.
PABT ponid. CORRESPONDING THAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D.--contd.
Year.
Mercury.
Venn.
Saturn.
1926
145 41
206
26
2899 819 28
2392
287 40
208 29 290 42266 29
1927 1928 1929 1980
37 42 228 58
60 46 2522
56
25721
83 18 174 34
1981 1932 1933 1984 1985
169 44 223 26 277 8
281 49 2940
64
22
297 37 128 53
289
9
37
1936L 1997 1938 1989 1940L
380 49
87 18
153 36
20 19 245 6 109 63 174 334 405
318 24 330 89 348 51 355 39 7 16
293 21 323 41 354 1
29 43
42
1941
201 31 65 50
24 26 19 $44531
1942
247 29 301 11. 354 53
48 35 106 22
1943 1944 1945
8581
20
115 25 145 50
56 7 256 68 21257' 4
21 47
246 34
176
10
1946 1947
1604 213 45
1948L
267 27
1949 1950
325 14 18 56
|
129

Page #115

86
Year.
1951
1952 L
1953
1954
1955
1961
1962
1963
1964 Ł|
1965
Mereury。
1971
1972 1.
1978
1974
1975
TABIil I—eontd.
CORRESPONDING YEAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D.
༄ ཎྜ ་ བཿ བ ་ ༄༔ ཎྜ ིིཛོ རྫོ༅ - ྃ༅ སྣརཽ་ཆཚོ ༔ ༔ཚོ༞ སྤྲོ
72 38
8 རྒྱ ་ རྒྱ ུ
126 20
237 49
1956 L 345 12
1957
1958
1959
1960 L|
299 31
ཨྰ
॰ རྒྱ ྨ ༞ ཐྭ རྞ ཋ ལྷ ་ྤུ་བི ཡ ༞ ཎི ༅ ཀ ཤྩ ༔ ཨྰ ✖
96 41
150 23
261 52
815 34
9 16
62 58
120 45
1966
1967
1968 T| 281 50
1969
1970
194 27
339 37
38 19
140 43
198
252 12
304 54
Venus.
292
སྠཽ
ཎྜ
156 52
ཝཿ གྣཿ
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
23 15
248
པ ཾ། པ
112 49
204
2
བྲ
ལྷ་
སྟྲི རྞྞ ༅ སྠཽ སྦ * རྞྞ ཀྲྀ ༔ ༔ ་ ཋཱ སྠཽ ཧྲྰི གཽ ༞ ཿ ༔ ༔ བ རྞྞ 8༠༦ 8 བླློ་ རྩྭ ་ སྐ ༠ 8 ་སྐ ཨ ་ྤུ ཨྰ ཤྩ ་ ་ྒུ ༞༞ འཱུ 8
837 36
68 47
298 34
158 21
24 44
339
249 31
114 18
205 28
70 15
295 2
159 49
26 12
250 59
115 46
340 33
Mars,
རྞྞ | ལྷ ཝཱ སྠཽ ཎྜ ༔ ༄ ཤ བླློ ལྷ ིི
296 30
311 15
ཋ ༞ ཆ ê ཌ ༔ ༞ སྠཽ ཎྜ རྞ ། ཛྰ ཋ ༔ ⌘ སྠཽ
ཋ ཚ སྐ 3 ྤ ང ༔ ཤྲ ་ྒུ ལྷ 8 བྷཱུ ཨ ཨྰ ༞ ä ⌘ ༞ དྷྭ ངྒཱ་ཋཱ 8 ➢ ཤྩ
142 31
334 19
165 35
356 51
19 54
211 10
42 26
233 42
65 30
256 46
88 2
302 22
138 38
324 54
156 41
347 57
179 13
10 29
206 56 202 17 71 43
33 33
224 49
Jupiter.
1
327 54
ལྷ ལྷ སྒ⌘༄ ༄། ཚོ ིི ཆ རྒྱུུ⌘ 。 ཊྚུ ཎྜ ཎྜ ༄ ཎྜ རྩ རཽ Ë ༅ ⌘ ⌘ ིི བྷཱུ
358 14
28 38
58 58
89 18
ཨྰ ་ ༞ 。 ིི ཤྲཱྀ ཨ་བིནྟཱི ༠ 8 ཀླུ་ ཌ ཚ་ཋ3 ཉྫུ ཋ ྂ ལྷ ཨྰ
119 38
150 3
180 22
210 42
271 27
301 47
2 26
32 51
63 11
93 31
123 51
154 15
184 35
214 55
245 15
275 39
305 59
336 19
Saturn.
141 37
ཤྲཱ ཤྲཱ ཎྜ ཎྜ ༞
153 49
178 16
ཆ
190 28
༔
རྞྞ
སྠཽ
ིི
ིི ིི ཊཱིཿ
དྷྭ ༞ ས 8 སྐྱ་ྒུ ཉྫུ ཌ ླ ✖
རྞྞ
༔ ཤྩ
སྒྲ། ཨ
202 41
227
214 55
239 20
251 32
7
263 46
275 59
288 11
ྂ རྞྞ བྷྱཿ ཀ ཀྶ ⌘ ⌘ ༄
300 23
312 38
337
324 50
ཡ༷ ཾ ༅ ༠ སྣ➢ 8 F 。 ཕྱ
349 15
38
1 29
13 41
25 54
50 20
62 32
74 45
[Vou. X11.
Sun.
བླློ ཡཱཾ༠
256 31
256 16
257 0
256 45
256 29
256 14
256 58
256 43
256 27
256 12
256 56
256 41
256 26
256 10
256 54
256 38
256 23
256
8 256 52 256 36
256 21
256
6
256 50
256 34
256 19

Page #116

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
TABLE I-contd. CORRESPONDING YEAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D.
Year.
Mercury
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Sun.
1976 L
161 17
56
5
86 57
359 35 57 23
9 37
39 4
256 4 256 48
1977
2740
247 52
1978
1979
252 27 117 14 3421
164 46 218 28
270
1980 L
256
1981
276
15
208 24
148
256 45
1982
293 27 124 43 315
160
256 30
1983
256 256
15 0
1984 L
147
1985
3392
256
43
253
56
170
18
1986 1987
188 50 242 31 296
1988 L
2096 221 19 233 31 245 45 257 58
256 28 256 13 255 57 256 41 256 26
1989
354
1990
1991
299
270
10
1992 L
164 14
238 26
282 22
1993
30
256 11 255 55 256 39 256 24 256 9
1994
261
306
255 120 11
1995
92
319
1
344
284
331
14
1996 L 1997
343
253 40 284 5 314 25 344 44
1998
355 40
1999
300
256
7 52 20 5
2000L(C)
233
165 42
329
37
255

Page #117

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII
TABLE II.
CENTURIES INTERVENING BETWEEN THE GIVEN YEAR AND TIE CORRESPONDING YEAR OF THE 20TÁ
CENTURY.
Year elspeed.
Mercury.
Vents.
Jupiter
Saturn.
1600
342
35
358
30
1500
39 52
1400
126 198
86 29 284 58 123 17 321 40 160 358 28
1300
322 37
1200
270 12
103 59
1100
3427
1000
84
2
68 56 128 41 188 33 248 21
144 52 399 57 95 3 2509 45 14 200 20 855 25 150 31 305 37
245 21
26 44 168 6 309 28 90 50 232 13 35
808
18
0
154 57 296 19
326 163 12
1 77 20 204 59 | 218 40
292
800
43
Арвів. 1300A.D.
220
27
79 51
1302
171
20
236
37
77 16
movos
544 years.
l' in
374 years.
980 years.
222 years.
5,128 years.
517 years.

Page #118

No. 14.]
THE PLANETABY TABLES.
TABLE FII.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YRAR.
January.
Common.
Leap year.
Mercury
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Son
Elapsed days.
0
0
0
0
0. 00 1 360 3 12 13
1 34 2- 60
62 08
16 22
os
9
16 15
1
20
32
3
10
29
1 40
19 43
20

Page #119

EPIGRAPHIA INDTOA.
(VOL. XIL
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE TEAR.
January-concld.
Common.
Leap year.
Mercury
Ventus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Satorn.
Elapsed days.
13
6
O
to
O
15 432
30
1
1
0
go
February
i
2

Page #120

No. 14.]
Common.
9 9
10
12
14
ཌ ལ ཋ ཟཋ
སྦ ཨྰ ལྷ ཟྭ ཀྰ
15
ཋ ➢ ཡཱ ཤཱ མ
17
19
20
2 2 2 2
21
22
23
Leap year.
24
25
11
10 163 42
12
14
15
13 175 58
19
20
2 2 2 2 23
Mercury.
22
159 36
24
25
167 47
16 188 15
26
26
27 27
28
28
29
171 53
17 192 20
18
180
8 ལྷ་དྷྭ ༞ ལྷ ཤ ༠ ཪི བླླ 8 ཚ ཆི
≈ 3 8 5 8 2 2 2 2 2 2 . . * ❀ ❀2%*
བླློ ཋ ་བྷུ ཌ ིི8。 སྱཱ ཀྰ ྂ ༞ ༠་ ་ྤུ 2 ཤྩ ཀླུ ་ཀྟྭཱ ཤྲྰི
184
9
196 26
21 208 42
212 48
216 55
220 59 225
5
200 31
204 37
ᄆ 마
229 10
233 16
237 21
241 27
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
February-concld.
Venus.
62 29
64
5
65 41
67 17
68 54
70 30
72 6
73 42
75 18
80
76 54
78 30
6
81 43
83 19
84 55
86 31
88 7
89 43
91 19
92 55
94 32
Mars.
20 26
་ྤུ ཱ
ིི ཌ ⌘
༞
༠ ལྷ ༠ དྷྭ གླ་ གླ ࿄ ྣ ནཱ ཤྲཱ ་བ་ ཞ ྴ ་ བ ཱཿ ཉྫུ ༞ ླ ་ ཆ ཆ མཻ ཨཽ ་ ིི ནི ཞི ཨཱ ཨཱ ཨཻ 8 ཆེ ཆེ
20 58
21 29
22 32
23 35
24 38
25 41
26 12
26 44
27 15
27 46
28 18
28 49
29 21
29 52
30 24
30 55
Jupiter.
3 14
3 19
ཟྭ ཋ ་ ྂ ྂ༞ ཧཱུྂ་ྤུ ྂ༞ ཤ ཤ
3 24
3 29
3 34
3 39
3 44
8 49
3 54
3 59
4
4
4 14
4 19
4 24
4 29
4 34
4 39 4 44
4 49
4 54
Saturn.
1 18
1 20
1 22
1 24
1 26
1 28
1 30
1 32
1 34
1 36
1 38
1 40
1 42
1 44
1 46
1 48
8
1 50
1 52
1 54
1 56
1 58
Sun.
38 26
39 25
ྴ ་ ྴ ཥྭཱ སྐྱ་ཧྭ ྴ ༣ ཡཱགཱུ
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
བླླ ྃ གླ སྨ ཀླུ
49
20
47 19
19
48 18
24 42
23 43
17
ន
៨ ឌ
ឌ ៖
ཋ ཋ ཟྭ ཤཱ ཤཱ ། སྐྲཌཋ༠
ន ន ន ន
50 16
51 15
32 14
58
53 13
54 12
55 12
56 11
57 10
Elapsed days.
9
39
40
ཛ་ྤུཧུ། ཞ
41
44
45
46
47
48
49
8
124
50.
ཀྱུ ཆ ་སྒྲ། ༄།། ༄
51
52
54.
55
58
91
59

Page #121

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
March,
Leap year.
Mercury
Venus.
Jupiter.
Saturn,
San,
Elapsed day,
28
59 15 14
8
110 93 1129 118 45 115 21
N
116
57
o
ă
126
34
1634

Page #122

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
93
TABLE HI-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
March-concld.
Leap year.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
San
Elapsed days.
o
dolor
O
4 13
2
59
8
19.
729
3
1
April

Page #123

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
TABLE MI-cont d.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YBAB.
April-concld.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter
Saturn.
45.8
51 53
8
14
3
19
52
24
8
19
3 21
52 56
8 58
61 50 62 21
9 53
62 539
58
1118 16

Page #124

No. 14.]
Common.
1
2
3
4
5
67
8
9
10
16
17
18
Leap year.
-
21
1
2
3
4
22
5
6
7
8
9
167∞∞
Mercury.
131 5
9
135 10
20
21
139 16
11
10
12
1
13 2
14 3 184 17
ཤྲཱ ཎྜ ཎྜཱ ཝི ཎྜཱ , ༔ ཛྙྰ བྷྱཿ ༔ ༔ ༔ ༔ # ཏྠ ཨྠ ཙྪཱངྒིཊྛཾ བྷསྶ ཎྞནྟི
* * * * *
143 21
147 27
151 32
155 38
15 4 188 22
159 43
163 49
167 55
172
176
180 11
0
6
19 8 204 44
20
196 33
208 50
212 55
Venus.
217 1
192 15
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
May.
197
193 52
195 28
198 40
སྣ ཚ ༅ n ༅ ་ བོ ་ཌི ཨ ® ⌘ བ་ཌ༤ 8 ཕྱུ ཆ་ཅེ ་ ཚོ སྐྱ ཡ
200 16
205
201 52
203 28
5 192 28 216 17
206 41
208 17
213
209 53
211 29
200 39 219 30
214 41
221
217 54
222 42
224 18
225 54
Mars.
62 53
63 24
63 55
ཿ ཋ ཋ ཋ ཋ
ཋ
ཋ
ཋ ཋ ཋ
2 8 11 8 8 8 5 5 8 8 8.8 2 2 EEN 2 2 2
ཿ སྒྲ ོ་ ༞ སི སྒ ོ ་8 ཨ ལྷ ཤག ༞ ་ - ⌘ ཋ ༷ ༞ རྩྭ ཋ རྒྱ ུ ༔
64 59
65 30
66
66 33
67
64 27 10 13
67 36
68
68 39
69
4
69 10
70
7
72
42
70 45
72
13
71 16
71 47
19
50
Jupiter.
73 22
9 58
73 53
10
10
∞ ∞
∞ ∞ ∞
10 18
10 23
∞ *
10 28
ཋ ཋ ཋ ཌ ཌ ཌ ཌ ཌ ཌ ཌ ཋ ཌ
10 33
* * *
10 38
10 43
10 48
* * - ∞ ∞
10 53
10 58
-
11 13
-
11 18
*****
11 23
11 28
11 33
11 38
11 43
Saturn.
4
4
4
4
4
→→→→
1
3
5
7
9
4 11
4 13
4 15
4 17
4 19
4 21
4 23
4 25
4 27
4 29
4 31
4 33
4 35
4 37
4 39
4 41
4 43
Sun.
118 16 120
ཋཋ ཋ ཟྭ ཀྰ ཤྭ ཌ ཋ ༠
119 15 121
120 15
121 14
122 13
123 12
124 11
125 10
126
127
9
9
128
8
129
7 130 6.
131 5 132 4
3
138 134
8 2
135 136 1 137 0
137 59
138 58
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138 139
140
141
95

Page #125

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII
TABLE MI-conto
FOR THE DAYS OR A WHOLE FEAR.
May-concla.
Mercury.
Common.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturd.
227 30
74
25
221 7 225 12 229 18
11 48 1153
433 23 237 29
241 34
245 40 249 45
8
253 51 1.240
19
112 28
5 11
257 56
5
3
1
June.
79
8
5
3
257 56 262 2 2667
241 55 243 32 2458 246 44 248 20
270
13
274 19
249 56
81 45
251 32
254
256 21

Page #126

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
TABLE IT-oontd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
June-concld.
Mercury.
Venus.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
298 52 302 57
257 57 259 33
158 41 159 40
307
261
311
262
161 38 162 37
315
264 21
319
86 59
13
265 57 267 34 269
163 37 164 26
331
270 46
335 42
272 22
89514
339
273 58
168 169
275
277
356
281 283 35
173 28 174 27
285
175
286 47
288 23
14 5761
20 431
289 59
94 51
15 216 3
178 24
181

Page #127

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
TABLE MI-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
July.
Common.
Leap year.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
15
2
289 59 291 35
15
7
296
306 1 307 37
309
13
310 49 312 25
814 315 817
1 37 13
1977
8222
102 33 106 39
106 20 105 51
198 6 1996
201 202
323 38
16 47

Page #128

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES..
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
July-concla.
Common.
Leap year.
Mercury.
Venes,
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Sun.
Klepood dayo
16 52 1647
203
825 14 326 50 328 26
200 5 2014 2023
us
251
205
de
3
330 331
203 2 204 1 2050
333
ntre
8
334 336
27
206
e
59
143 29
7 31
8
Theo
338 339
3 39
207 58 75208 57
1115
2
August.
17 37
212 213 214
1128
215
113
11
847 41
113 42
217
218
220
354
4
115
221

Page #129

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
August–concld.
Leap year.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Sun.
188 30
7 25
355 41 357 17
116 20 116 51
18
32
267
29 19

Page #130

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
101
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
September.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter
Satorn.
127 21
8
8
239 30 240 29
290
26
294 53 298
244 245
130
29
3035
307 10 311 16
131 32 132 3
247 23 248 22
315
249
132 35 1336 133 37 134 9 134 40
253
18
335
135 12
135
254 17 255 16 256 15 257 15
344
136 15
136 46
352 11
258
956 17
259 13 260 12
022

Page #131

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
September-concld.
Leap year.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Elapsed days
138 52
22
1
261 11 262 10 263
265 266 267
254 8 265 8 2667
269
142
1
267
268
272
142 32 1433
88
269
273
October
1433
22 41
145

Page #132

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
103
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
Octoberconcld.
Common.
Leap year.
Mercury.
Venus.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Elapsed days.
96
37
280 54
281 53
49
282
10125 103 1 104 37 106 13 107 50
283 51 284 50 285 286 49 287 48
232
153
288 47 289 46
154
292
117
293 43 294 42
156
1193 120 122 15
295
157
296 40 297 39
123 51
158
159 58
158 47
298
38
125 127
27 3
25 25
11 16
10 10
8 10

Page #133

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
TABLE III-contd.
FOR TEE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
November.
Common.
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
3
164 41 127 168 9
196 48 200 54
163 30 164 1
26
26
6
309 29
204 59 2095 213 10
165 4 165 35 1667 166 38
312
313 25
314
24
167 41
315 24
229 233
33 38
168 13
316 23 317
168 41 169 16
318
319 20
245 55 2500
169 47 170 18
160 42
270
320 19

Page #134

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
105
TABLE III-contd.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
November-concld.
Common.
Mercury
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Elapsed daye.
254 6 258 11 282 17
321 18 322 18 323 17
h
324 325 326
16 15 14
327 13
S
328 12
286 50
175
1
4511 10
329 11
334
1
December
286 50
175
17
1
27 45
275 175
329 11 330 11
334 335
176
336
290 56 295 1 2997 303 12
176
332
337
177
333
338
339
| 178
10
335
6
340
315
29
336 337
5 5
333
327 45191 8
180
339 31

Page #135

106
Common.
2 3 4
Leap year.
11
331 51
192 41
13 12
335 57 194 21 14 13 340 2 195 57 15 14 344 8 197 33
20
12 5
186
I
16 15 348 13 199 9
Mercury.
22222
2222
17 16 352 19 200 45
88
31
17 356 24 202 21
8 41
12 46
16 52
20 57
203 57
4 35 205 33
225
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TABLE III-concld.
FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR.
December-concld.
Venus.
888
29 9
33 14
207 10
185 30
208 46
186 2
210 22
186 33
211 58
187 5
25 3 213 34 187 36
41 26
45 31
49 37
53 42
215 10
216 46
218 22
219 59
35
Mars.
224 47
182 53
183 24
183 56
184 27
184 59
180 47
28 40
11 32
181 19 28 45 11 34
181 50 28 50
182 22
28 55
Jupiter.
188 39
189 10
189 42
190 13
288
191 16
29 0
29 5
2226
29 10
29 15
29 20
3286
30
88 8 8 8
Saturn.
30 5
223 11 190 45 30 15
30 10
11 36
11 38
8
30 20
€ 11 40
995
11 44
#99
29 25
11 50
29 30
11 52
29 35
11 54
350 52
11 56
29 40 351 52 29 45 11 58 352 51
11 46
188 7 29 50 12 0 353 50
11 48
222
Sun.
29 55 12 2 354
0 12 4 355
12 6
356
12 8
357 46
12 10
358 46
[VOL. XII.
341 1
12 12
1 222
349 53
359 45
Elapsed days.
345
346
347
348
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
364
365

Page #136

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
107
TABLE IV. COMMUTATION TABLE.
Equation +
Mercury
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
argument.
argument.
360
359
358
1
16
357
1 41
356 355
2 6 2 31
354
os
352
351
350
349
348 347
346
345
344
343
342
341
340
339
338
P
2

Page #137

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE.
Equation +
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Equation -
Argument.
argument.
337
o aa aa aa aa
330
329
328
327
326
325
"
323
"
319 318
10 56 11.10 11 26
317
18 18
+
316
18 42
315

Page #138

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
109
TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE.
Equation +
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Equation -
argument
argument.
314
313
312
309
308
307
306
305
304
303
302
801
299
298
297
296
295
294
293
292

Page #139

110
Equation + Mercury.
argument.
69
70
ཇཱ ཌུ སྒྱུ ཎཱུ ༷ 。 。 ➢ 。 。
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
79
80
81
82
*** 1858
83
81
86
87
28
89
90
90
16 51
17
➢ཌི➢➢➢➢➢ ནཱ ཋ ཋ ཋ
018885
17 13
17 24
ཆེ ཻ ིི ོ ཆ
17 35
17 46
17 56
18
18
៩ ៩ ៩ ៩ ៩ ៩ ៩ ៩ ៩ ៩
6
16
18 26
36
45
54
4
13
21
30
39
46
54
2
20 9
Venus,
品。
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TABLE IV-contd.
COMMUTATION TABLE.
28 12
ား စား
28 35
28 58
29 20
29 43
30 5
30 28
30 50
31 12
31 35
31 57
22
32 19
32 40
2
33 23
33 45
34
6
34 28
34 49
35 10
35 31
35 52
Mars.
26 5
26 26
26 46
27 6
27 27
27 47
28 7
28 26
28 46
29 5
29 25
2222
29 44
30
ཤཱ ཆ སྐྱ ཚུ
3
30 22
30 41
31 0
31 18
31 37
81 55
32 13
32 31
39 48
Jupiter.
9 52
9 58
99999999
ܘ ܤ
10
3
9
10 14
10
10 19
10 24
10 28
10 33
10 38
10 42
10 46
10 50
10 54
10 58
11 1
11
4
11
8
11 10
11 13
11 16
11 18
Saturn.
5. 41
5 44
5 47
5 49
5 52
5 55
5 57
5 59
6
1
3
6
6
6
6
7
6
9
6 11
6 12
6 14
6 15
6 16
6 18
6 18
6 19
6 20
[VOL. XII.
Equation
argument.
291
290
289
288
287
286
285
284
283
282
281
280
279
278
277
276
275
274
278
272
271
270

Page #140

No. 14.1
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
111
TABLE IY-contd COMUTATION TABL).
Equation +
Mercury.
Venu.
Jupiter.
Batarn.
Equation -
argument.
11
20
argument.
269 268
267
266
265
264
263
262
261
260
101
102 103
259 258 257
104
256
6 18 6 18 6.17
255
106
254 263
107
108
252
109
256
251
110
250
11
249
112
118
81 38

Page #141

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE,
Equation +
Mercury.
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Baturn.
Equation
argument.
argument.
114
6
3
246
245
244
239
122
238
123
237
236
125
235
126
234
233
232
231
130
230
229
132
228
133
227
226
225
224

Page #142

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
118
TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE.
Equation +
Mercury.
Vends.
Japiter.
Baturt.
Equation -
argument
argument.
137
223
188
222
221
220
219 218
216
215
209
208 207
206
138 12 42
205 204
203
202
11 22
38 47
201

Page #143

BRIGRAPHTA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
TABLE IV-comcld. CONMUTAZION TABLE.
Equation
Medicry.
Juptber.
Sutem.
Equation -
10 54
200
1
27
16
191
190
1.
189
188
187
186
182
0
0
0

Page #144

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
FABET ANOMALISTIS TABLE,
Equation +
Mercury.
You.
Mars
Jupiter.
Saturn.
San.
Egunkan
0
Joooo o 6o 8
o 0 0
o 2 5
180 181 182
010
41012
174 10 30
0
12
1 15
14
490 10 570 15
10
8037 1039
21 , 159
1 40
040
4
13
11 52
2 460
48
201 , 339

Page #145

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIL.
TABLE V-conta. ANOMALIATIO TABLI.
Equation +
Mercury.
Venus
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Equation -
2 530
0485
0 58
11 61 3 58 18 51
i 1 1 26
1 1 16
216
321 18 38 1 19
1
5
7
1
3 6 14
i
8
199 30 138 3 3
11 12 19736
59 i 5 15 1

Page #146

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARY TABLES.
117
TABLE V-contd. ANOMALISTIC TABLE,
Equation +
Mercury
Venus.
Mars.
Jupiter.
Satara.
Sun.
Equation -
8
5
3 34
8
14
37
0
308
9 9 4 86 21 43
66 8
96 18 9 80 4 126
234
17
92
9 37 4 15
14 18
301
300
» 299
298
» 297 844 , 296 943. 295

Page #147

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII
TABLE V-contd. ANOMALISTIC TABLE
Equation +
Mercury.
Venus
Mon.
Jupiter
Saturn.
Sun.
Equation -
407 0 427 4
0
247
22 1248
467 4 48
9 12
7
2
3
250
1 40
10
15
2
4
251
50 7 517
17
7
22
1 1 44
5
5
7 38
| 2
10
145
55 738 2 10 5 5 7 39 2 10
226, 274 227 , 278
1 1 45
11

Page #148

No. 14.]
THE PLANETARI TABLES.
119
TABLE V-concia.
ANOMALISTIC TABLE
Equation +
Mercury.
Venus
Mars.
Jupiter.
Saturn.
Sun.
Equation - 3
14 27 11 45 11
2
10
268 or 272
1 45 11 45
5 6 7 39
6739 5 6 7 40
399
409 » 271

Page #149

TABLE VI.
TABLE VII.
TABLE VIII.
INCREASE OF LONGITUDE FOR THE TEARS OF A CENTURY.
INCREASE OF LONGITUDE TOR COMPLETI CENTURIES.
INCREASE OF LONGITUDI FOR COMPLETI MONTHS.
Mean. Long
10
Mean. Long.
Centarios of KaltYoga.
Years.
End of mean solar months.
2
lot.
0-08
0-09
SO
8000 3100 8200 3300 8400
1-01
Signs. 11:10 | 9:40 4-27 2-11 9-446-83 2-61 11:54 7-78 4-26
00 2-02 8:04
00 0-41 0-81 1.22 1.68
10-12 11.13 0-14 1.15 2.16
4:07 4-48 4-89 5.29 5.70
8-29 8:14 9.25 8.55 10-26 11-27 9.86 0-289-77
6-350-21 7.36 G-62 8-87 1.03 9-39 1.43 10-40 1-84
4-47 4:29 5:48 4-09 6.49 5:10 7.50 5.61 8.61591
2nd.
4.05
Srd.
025
4th.
0-84
5:06 2:04 807 2:44 7:08 2-85 8.098.26 9-11 8.66
1-29 2.80 8.32 4:33 5-84
8.18 6.11 4.196-51 5-20 6.92 821 798 722778
10-18 10-58 10-99 11:40 11.81
11.412-25 0-42 2-66 1.43 3:06 2.44 8:47 8.46
9.88
9-586-32 10-54 873 11:55 0-56 7-54 1:57 795
8500 9600 8700 8800 8900
0-95 8-96 6:12 1.68 11-296-99 4-46 11:11 9-83
00
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
6th .
.
0-42
3.82
6th
0-61
60
ears.
7th.
0-68
4000 4100 4200 4800 4400
2-80 8.68 7-97 124 1.145-96 4-31 10-67 11.48 3.88
8th.
0-67
8-60
2-58
4-61 5-62 868
8-86 8.76 9-17 9.58 9-98
0-700-48 1.71 0-84 2.78 1.24 3-74 1.85 475 2.06
10-824-50 11.83
4.91 0-84 5.31 1-85
5.72 2-87 6-18
8-94 8.57
9-95 8-98 10-96 9-39 11-979-79 0-98 10-20
7.05 8.06 9.08 10-09 11.10
0-64 1.05 1.48 1.86 2.27
9th .
.
4500
4600
4-65810 7-82 2-99
10th.
.
8-16
11th.
4700 4800 4900 5000
1-98 2-95 6-607-87
7-84 10-39 8-66 10-80 9-87 11-21 10-88 1181 11-690-02
5-76 2:46 6.77 2.87
8:28 8.80 868 9-814-09
3-88 4-89 5.90 8-91 7-92
6.34 8.94 7.85 7-76 8.16
1-99 8-01 4.02 6-08 8:04
10-16 11:01 11:42 11-83 0-24
0.11 2.68 1.128-09 2-13 8.49 8.16 8-90 4:16 4:31
[ VOL. XII.
12th

Page #150

No. 15.) TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA.
121
No. 15.- TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA.
BY K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AIYAR, B.A. ; M.R.A.9. ; Ootacamund. The subjoined inscription is engraved on the north wall of the dilapidated Vēdaparisvara temple at Tirukkalittattai. This village is situated at a distance of two miles from Tiruvi. daimaradár, & station on the S. I. Railway and the head quarters of a Deputy Tabsildar. In ancient times it was included in the large village of Vēmbarrör i.e. the modern Vēppattārl and was called Srikudittittai. Tepkodittittai (i.e, the southern Kuļittittai) of the Dévāram is probably identical with it. It is interesting to note that Tiruvisalûr? another village near Věppattür also formed part of the same town. In the records of Parāntaka 1.3, Aditya II. , and of an unidentified Parakësarivarman found at Tiruvisalir, Vēmbarrür is called Amanidārāyanachaturvēdimangalam. While the inscriptions of Rājarāja I., dated in the 10th and 28th years, retain this other name of the town, one7 belonging to his 29th year gives Solamārtāndachaturvēdimangalam instead. The latter name is used in the records of Parakēsarivarman Rājēndra-Chola also.8 During the reign of Kulottunga III., Vėmbarrar bore the name Ediriliśola-chaturvēdimangalam. The division in which the town was situated is given in the records of Rājarija I. and Rājēndra-Chola I. as Manni-nādu a district of Rājöndrasinga-vaļanādu. 10 In later times the name of the district was changed into Virudarājabhayankara-valanādu".
The inscription is in tolerably good preservation and contains six lines of Tamil proge. The characters in which it is engraved, do not appear to belong to the 10th century A.D. to which it has to be assigned. A comparison of the script of this record with that of some sure inscriptions of the same period shows that there is a marked difference between the two. The subjoined inscription therefore appears to have been incised at a later period from copies kept of it, though there is no direct statement to this effect in the record. That such a practice was in vogue at the time, may be gathered from No. 302 of 1908, which belongs to the same king, but which was certainly engraved some time after his death, as is clear from the use of the epithet Pon[maļigai-trunjina-dēvar] (i.e. the king who died at the golden palace), for him.
The doubling of the final consonant n when it combines with āna and én, e.g. in -vēļānn=āna and Pichchannen, (ll. 2f, and 6), of m in suramm=irakkina (1.1) and of ļ in EP perumaļļukleu (1.2), is against the roles of Tamil grammar. The use of the colloquial forms sēdu, sēgira and ifichchi for seydu, seygira, and ilittu is worthy of mention.
Vöppettür is quite close to Tiruk kalittaţtai.
* The Sivayoganathaavāmin temple at Tiruv isalur is called in its inscriptions Tiruvisalir-udaiya Mahadeva at Věmbarrür and this indicates that Tiruvisalur was part of Vömbarrur in ancient times. During the time of Chola supremacy much importance was attached to Tiruvisalür. It was within the walls of the Siva temple at this place that Rajaraja I., one of the greatest of the Chöļa kings of the 10th century A.D., performed the tulabhāra ceremony in the 29th year of his reign (-A.D. 1014) when one of his queens, Dentisaktivitankiyar alias Lökama hädēviyar, passed through a gold cow, i.. performed the hēmagarbha (No. 42 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907). It may be noted that the inscription, which registers this fact, is engraved below sculpture representing the king and the queen in the worshipping attitude. The Western Ganga king Prithivipati ). fought with the Pandya king Varaguņa at Tiruppurambiyam, not very far from Tiruvisalur where we have a record of Varaguna (No. 17 of the same collection). The authors of the Devaram have contributed stanzas in praise of the gods at Tiruvisalūr and Tirukkaļittatai (Tenkuļittittai).
No. 35 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907. • No. 51 of the same collection.
No. 10 ditto. • Nos. 3 of 1907 and 301 of 1908.
7 No. 42 of 1907. & As Rajendra-Chöļa I. appears to have been the co-regent of Rajaraja I, in the last years of the latter, WO may not be wrong in inferring that Solamärtäņda was a surname of either of these two kinge.
No. 14 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907. 10 Nos. 1 of the same collection and 301 of 1908.
11 No. 47 of the collection for 1907.

Page #151

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
The inscription is dated in the 7th year of the reign of Sundara-Choļa "who drove the Pandya (king) into the forest.” It registers a grant made by his general Pirintakan Siriyavēļār alias Tirukkartali-Pichchan in order to provide for offerings to the temple at Brikudittittai in Vembarrür on the northern bank of the Kávēri). The donor is said to have purchased for 156 kalasju of gold a piece of land measuring half (a vēli) and made it rentfree before giving it to the temple.
Širiyavēļār mentioned in this record appears as donor in a few other inscriptions. Three of these come from Tiruvišalar; and two of them are dated in the 2nd? and 4th years of a certain Rājakēsarivarman. They register gifts of land by Siriyavēļār, who gets here the additional name Pirāntakan Irungolar. About the third records Rai Bahadur Venkayya remarks: "This record is partly in Sanskrit and partly in Tamil, but is, unfortunately built in. The namo Sundara-Chola and the fifth year occur in the Sanskrit portion, while in the Tamil portion the name of the king is partially accessible. Whether it is Rājakēsari or Parakēsari cannot be made out at present." The fourth record which mentions Pirāntakan Siriyavēlār comes from Tirakkalittattai and belongs to the time of Sundara-Chola but its date is lost. The full name of the donor, as gathered from all these records, is Pirantakan Siriyavēļār alias Irungolar. It is not unlikely that this individual is identical with the general of Sundara-Chola mentioned in the subjoined inscription with the other name Tirukkarrali-Pichchan. No. 317 of the Epigraphical collection for 1908 states that he was a native of Kodumbālir.?
Chola history during the interval between the death of Parāntaka I. and the accession of Rājarāja I. has not yet been satisfactorily made out. The first question to settle is whether
No. 317 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907. ? No. 320 of the same collection.
No. 40 of the same collection. • Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1906-07, p. 74, paragraph 36. • No. 302 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
• It is worthy of note that the family to which Siriyavēļár belonged, vis. Irungovalar, of which Irungolaris apparently contraction, is an ancient one. Tamil literature gives a number of chiefs who were members of the Välir family. They appear to have settled in several places. The wife of Uruvappahrer lļaujëțcheggi, the father of the famous Kariküla-Chola was the daughter of Ulundür-V8]. Karikala himself is said to have married Ningår. Val's daughter. Paramalai, also called Papambu, in Milalai-karram was the capital of Vél. Pari, whose daughters were given in marriage to Deyvikan, the Malayaman king of Tirukkóvalur. Paritan-adaikkala-p pengas Malaiyarkk-udaci occurs in an inscription of Rajaraja I. at Tirukoilur. Aykudi in the Podiyamalai bills was the chiet towu of Vēļ. Andiran. The account given of Irungovēqmn, one of the 49 Vesir who lived soon after Völ-Pari, is interesting. He is said to have been the lord of Tuvarspati (ilentified by Mahimahopadhyaya Swaminathier with Dvarasamudram) and to have sprung from the homa-kunda of sage. At the instance of an ascetic, this Irungovēnman killed a tiger that came to intorrapt his austerities (Param 201 and 202). Alligaimau Neduman Anji, whose capital was Tagadur (Dharmapori in the Salem district), is said to have conquered the Chera, Chola, Pindye, Tidiyan, Erumaiyuran and Irungovēpman. It is evident from this that the country over which Irungovės ruled, formed one of the provinces of Southern India in ancient times. The Kodumbåļur inscription
Vikramakosari, also called Tennavan Ilangövől, declares that he belonged to the Yadava race. It is worthy of note that the Hoys ļas belonged to the same race, and that the account given of their first ancestor Bals coincides with what is recorded in Tamil works about Irungovēņmáy. If Tuvar pati is identical with Dvarasamudram, the date of the origin of the town is taken back a few more centuries than the time generally ascribed to it, and if Bala bo identical with Irungovől, the earlier members of the Hoysa family have to be looked for among the Välir. At any rate, the Hoysales could not bave risen up all of a sudden in the 10th or 11th ceutury A.D.
* This place is identical with the village of the same name in the Pudukkottai State, 8 miles from Manapparni, station on the s. I. Railway. The Tamil poem Silappadigaram mentions it as being situated in the Pandys country on the road to Madun. It was the birth place of Idangali-Niyapar, prince of the Solar race and one of the 63 Saiva devotees who fingrished before the 9th century A.D. Several battles appear to have been fought hero. According to the fondalai pillar inscriptions, a Padya king gained victory at Kodombafür, and the Valvikudi plates report that Tör- Märan defeated the Pallavas in the same place. (annual Reports on Epigraphy for 1999, p. 7 and 1908, pp. 69 and 87.)

Page #152

No. 15.)
TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA.
123
Bundara-Chola mentioned in the subjoined record was a Parakēsarivarman or a Rājakësarivarman. For doing this it is necessary for us to trace out his predecessors and determine the titles borne by them. As regards the principle, which regulated the adoption of the titles Rājakēsari and Parakösari by the successive Chola kings, the Leyden grant informs us that these were applied alternately to the kings in the (Chola) family. This suggests that Chola pripoes, who did not actually reigo, had no claims to either of the titles.
The way in which Rajāditya, Gandarāditya and Ariñjaya, the three sons of Parāntaka I.. and the events connected with them and their successors are mentioned in the Chola copper-plates, makes one believe that they succeeded each other. This view seems to have gained strength by the supposition that Parāntaka's reign lasted for 40 years, from about A.D. 907 to A.D. 917, and that Rājāditya was crowned in A.D. 948 and was killed in about A.D. 949, i.e. soon after Parāntaka's death. But the facts appear to be otherwise. The latest known date of Parāntaka I. is not his 40th year as has been genorally assumed, but the 46th which corresponds to A.D. 953, and Rājāditya's encounter with the Rashtrakāta king Kfishņa III., in the battle of Takkolam in which he was killed by Būtuga, must have happened about A.D. 947-8. Krishna III.'s actual entry into Tondai-mandalam, however, may have ocourred earlier, in or before A.D. 945. The large number of inscriptions of Krishna III., (called in Tamil Kannaradeva) found in the North Arcot, Chingloput, South Arcot, Cuddapah and Bellary districts of the Madras Presidency, range in date from the 5th years of his reign to the 30th, and the king's conquest of Kachchi and Tañjai is mentioned even in the earliest of them. The iuscriptions with Saka dates of the same sovereiga range from 862 (=A.D. 940)7 to 834 (=A.P. 962). Bat as none of thein gives the regoal year, it is not possible to find out the year of his accession. Even assuming that Saka 862 represents Kpishna 1II.'s first year, we get A.D. 945 for the record of his fifth year which mentions the Chola conquest. It is thus evident that the Rashtrakata og pation of the Chola country was effected sone time before A.D. 945. And if Saka 862 is not the first year, the event must be still carlier.
It is now plain, that Rājāditya could not have survived his father, Gandară litys should, therefore, have succeeded Parāntaka I. with the title of Kājakosarivarman, and he was not without issue. His only son Madburāntakan Uttama-Chola did not succeed his father, The reason for this postponement is nowhere stated but it is not far to seek. It is possible that he was a child at the time of Gandarāditya's death because his mother Sombiyanmahādēvi lived until at least A.D. 1009.10 This would satisfactorily account for his exclusion from the
1 LI. 18 and 19 of the Leyden grant.
See the large Leydou grant published in Archeological Survey of Southern India, Volume IV., pp. 204 ff. and the Tiruvălangadu plates noticed in the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1906, p. 66.
Above, Vol. VII, p. 194. While all the other records of Krishna III. found in the Tamil country are dated In the ordinary regnal years of the king, his Sölpuram inscription alone is dated in a peculiar way. The interpretation of the dato portion of it seems to be Saka 871 which is the second year of the king calculated after his killing the Chola prince Rājāditys and entering Tondui-mandalam.' If this intrpretation is almitted, it would show that the Rashtrakūta occupation of the Chols country was effected some time about A.D. 947-8 when Krishna III. defeated and killed Rajaditya.
• No. 15 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1895.
. This inscription comes from Siddhalingamadam in the South Aroot district (No. 375 of the Madras Epi. gripical collection for 1909).
• No. 232 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1902 from Kfjár. 1 Appendix to Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, No. 93. • Ibid. No. 99.
• Two of Gandariditya's queens are known, wie. Viranäraņiyar and Sombiya mahilovi. The former appears in a record of the 24th year of Parantaks I. (- A.D. 931) as the builder of mandapa at Vapaiyur, 1... Jambai in the Tirukoilar taluks of the S. Arcot district (No. 109 of the Epigraphiesl collectioa for 1936). She most bayo been the senior queen and she does not appear to have had any issue. 20 Sembiya mahädôvi figures as donor in an inscription of the 24th year of Rajaraja I (-A.D. 1009).
# 2

Page #153

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
throne immediately after his father and also establish his claim for the Chola dominion which he eventually obtained. After Gandarāditya, his younger brother Ariñjaya was probably anointed kings with the title Parakösarivarman. Naturally, therefore, his son Parāntaka II. alias Sandara-Chola would be a Rājakesarivarman, though on the presumption of an unbroken succession from the time of Vijayalaya he would be a Parakësarivarman. Another point which may be arged in favour of the view that Sundara-Chola was a Rājakēsarivarman, is that Pirāntakan Siriyavēlār, one of his generals already noticed, figures in several records dated in the earlier years of Rājakosarivarman. An inscription from Tiruvenkadus of the time of Rajaraja I. states that Siriyavēlar died on a hattle-field in Ceylon in the 9th year of Ponmaligai= ttunjinadēvar which was an epithet of Sandara-Chola. All the inscriptions of Rājakësarivarman in which the general figures may, therefore, be assigned to Parāntaka II. alias SundaraChola anil as may naturally be expected they are dated prior to the 9th year of the king's reign. The results of the above discussion may be summed up thus :
(1) Parantaka I. died in or after A.D. 953. (2) Rājāditya's death took place in about A.D. 947-8, and consequently he did not
survive his father. (3) Gaņdarāditya probably succeeded Parāntaka I. with the title Rājakosarivar man. (4) Ariñjaya was probably the successor of Gaņdarāditya and a Parakēsarivarman. (5) Parantaka II. alias Sandara-Chola was a Räjakësarivarman.
Some facto connected with the reign of Sundara-Choļa will not be without interest to the student of Chola history.
(1) One of his queens Parantakandēvi-Ammaņār was the daughter of a Chëra king and lived until at least A.D. 1012,
(2) An earlier queen was Vānavaşmahādēvi who, to judge from her name, was also a Chēra princess. She is said to have committed suttes on the death of the king. This act on her part was considered very meritorious and princess Kundavai (probably her daughter) set up an image of the queen in the Rājarājēsvara temple at Tanjore, presented jewels and provided for daily worship.
(3) The king's general, as pointed out already, was Pirāntakan Siriyavāļār, a Kodambalar chief. He lost his life in a battle field in Ceylon in the 9th year of Sundara-Chola's reigo. The general's wife was Rájādichohi, his daughter Kunjaramalli and his son Vēlay Sundarasolag.
1 Against this view it might be urged that there was a certain Madhurintakan Gandarādittaņår who figures in some of the early records of Rajaraja I. and who might be considered as a probable son of Uttama-Cbols (SouthIv. Insore., Vol. III, p. 102). If this were so, it would prove that Uttama Chols could not have been quite young st the time of his father's death. But it may be pointed out that such a view is not tenable, because none of the Chola copper-plates or stone inscriptions which give a dynastic aceoant mentions him, and this omission makes it clear that he was not a member of the royal family.
See note 2, p. 123, above. So far no inscriptions of Arifjaya have yet been found or assigned to his time. No. 116 of the Epigraphical collection for 1896.
Ditto. • Verses 65 and 66 of the Tiruvālangada plates. • South-Ind. Insors., Vol. 11, pp. 73 and 76 and Annual Boport on Epigraphy for 1908, Part II, p. 68. + See note 3, above.
• The first two are mentioned in a record of the 17th year of Rajakesarivarman (No. 299 of the Epigraphical collection for 1908) and the last figures as donor in an inscription of Rajaraja I. at Tiruvengadu dated in the 27th yon

Page #154

No. 15.]
TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA.
(4) The king fought a sanguinary battle at a place called Cheur (Sevar) causing great destruction to the enemyl whose name, however, is not known.
125
(5) He claims to have driven the Pandya (king) into the forest."
(6) He is stated to have died in a golden palace and was, on that account, known in later
times as Ponmaligai-ttuñjina-devar.3
The causes that led to Siriyavělar's death in Ceylon can be ascertained by a reference to the events mentioned in the Singhalese chronicle Mahavamsa. The Pandyas who were defeated by Parantaka I. in several encounters, appear to have revived their activities and given trouble to Sundara-Chola, whose victory over the Pandyas earned for him the title Pandiyanai suram= irakkina "i.e. who drove the Pandya (king) into the forest." That Vira-Pandya must have been the Pandya king about this period may be concluded from the title Vira-Pandiyan-talaikonda assumed by Sundara-Chola's son Aditya II. Vikramakesari of Koḍumbalur and Parthivēndravarman a king who is yet unidentified and whose records are mostly found in the North Arcot and Chingleput districts- assumed the same title. If the encounters in which these were concerned are identical with that which earned for Aditya 11. the title who took the head of Vira-Pandya', we may not be far wrong in assuming that Aditya II. and the two other allies were engaged in a war with the Pandyas and that the victory achieved was the occasion for assuming the title Vira-Pandiyan-talai-konda by the conquerors. That the Koḍumbāļür chief Vikramakesari was a feudatory of the Cholas may be gathered from the fact that he figures in the inscriptions of the Chola kings."
The troubles with the Pandyas probably brought Sundara-Chola into conflict with the king of Ceylon. One of his inscriptions at Tirukkalittaṭṭai, which from the existing traces appears to have contained a clear reference to his campaign against Ceylon, is unfortunately damaged after the two syllables Ila but the details about this war, in which the parties were the Singhalese and the Cholas, are preserved in the Mahivamsa. "Udaya III, (A.D. 964-972) became a drunkard and a sluggard, and when the Chola king heard of his indolence, his heart was well pleased, and as he desired to take to himself the dominion of the whole Pandu country, he sent emissaries to him to obtain the crown and the rest of the apparel that the king of Pandu left there when he fled. But the king refused to yield them. Whereupon the Chola king, who was very powerful, raised an army and sent it to take them even by violence. Now at this time the chief of the army was absent, having gone to subdue the provinces on the border that had revolted. And the king commanded him to return and sent him to make war. Accordingly the chief of the army went forth and fought against the enemy and perished in the battle. And the king of Chola took the crown and the other things." This is undoubtedly a reference to Sundara-Chola's invasion of Ceylon wherein his generel Siriyavēļār is said to have died. The date assigned to Udaya in the Mahavamsa also falls within the
1 The translation of the passage in the Leyden grant which refers to this event runs as follows:-At the town named Cheur, he (Sundara-Chola) completely filling all the spaces (quarters) by the multitude of the sharp arrows sent forth from his own beautiful bow, produced manifold rivers of blood flowing from the great royal elephants of his foes, cut down with his sharp sword.
2 Ko. 302 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
South-Ind. Insers., Vol. II, pp. 72 and 74. The translation given on p. 72, footnote 1, of pormaligai ttunjina-devar, viz. the god who was sleeping in the golden palace,' is a mistake. The proper rendering is the king who died in the golden palace.'
Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1907, paragraphs 32-34.
Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908, paragraph 90.
• Wijayasinha's translation, p. 84. The crown and the other apparel referred to here were left with the king of Ceylon, when the Pandya king fled to the Kerala country after having stayed in the island for some time. From the internal dissensions which were then rife in the island, it is said that the Pandya king feared that the Singhalese might not help him. The time ascribed to the depositing of the crown favours the identification of the Pandya king with Rajasimha, the opponent of Parantaka I.

Page #155

126
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
period to which we have to assign Sundara-Chola. It is not unlikely that this expedition to Ceylon was the result of the Chola king's encounter with the Pandyas, and it might even be supposed that the Singhalese supported the cause of the Pāņdyas as they had been doing during the time of Rājasimha.
The materials for fixing the exact time of Sundara-Chola's rule, are very limited. If his records were at least numerons, we would be in a position to ascertain the length of his reign which is a very essential element in this direction. In the absence of this we can only work out a tentative date from the available facts. Sundara-Chola's invasion of Ceylon, if the Mahavamsa could be relied upon, appears to have happened immediately after Udaya's uocession. As the latter event is placed in A.D. 964, and as we have already seen that this was in the 9th year of Sundara Chola's reign, the date of the Chola king's accession to the throne would be about A.D. 955.
[If Parantaka died in A. D. 953 and Gapdarāditya and Ariñjaya ruled after him it appears very unlikely that Sundara-Chola Parantaka II., the son of the latter, conld have sucoseded to the throne in A. D. 955, 1.e., two years after the death of Parantaka I. But the dates of the Mahavarisa on which Mr. Subrahmanya Aisar relies have evidently to be corrected; and this has been done most conclusively by Professor Haltzech in his contributions to Singhalese Chronology (J. R. A. 8. for 1913, pp. 517-531). The error discovered is 23 years. Consequently the accession of Udaya III., is shifted back from 964 to A. D. 941. The conclusions of Mr. Aiyar will have therefore to be accepted, subject to the above correction.-H. K. S.].
TEXT 1 Svasti ri [ll] Pāņdiyagai suramm=irakkina Perumai
eri-Suntra soladēvarku yānda 7vadu Vada[ga]rai-Vėmbarrür. 2 Srikuţittittai-ndaiyarku i=Pperumāļļukku sēnāpatyam sögira Pirantakan
Siriyavēl&3 nn- [na*]* Tirukkarrali-Pichohannan ixtdēvarku tirumantra
põnagattukku nan sembop 156 kala4 ñjun-guduttu kondu iraiy-ili-sēdu kudutta nilam-Ivadu ietdēvar?
frikoyilakku vadakku-tirakku! 5 ttukku vadakku taliviļāgam-anrus pēr-kuvappatta nilam araiyum
- ietdēvapku tirumantra-põnaga6 ttukka chandradityavar selvad-āga iraiy ilichobi kudutton Pirantakan Siriyavēļānn-apalo Tirukkarrați-Pichohannon. 11
TRANSLATION Hail! Progperity! In the 7th year of the reign of the glorious PerumaỊ Sundara. Chöļadēva who drove the Pâpdya (king) into the forest, 1, Pirantakan Siriyavēlān alia. Tirakkarrali-Pichohan who perform the duties of a general to this king obtained the following land by paying 156 kalafiju of gold, made (it) rent-free and presented (it) to the god of Srikudittittai in Vadagarai-Věmbarrår for the sacred offering. This land measuring half (a vēli) is situated to the north of the sacred tank on the northern side of the temple of this god and is known by the name of talivilagam. I, Pirāntakan Siriyavolān alias Tirukkarraļi-Pichoban, gave it free of rent (to provide for the sacred offering of this god 80 long as the Sun and the Moon endure.
1 See op. 9 to 11 of the Udayandiram plates (South-IndInacre., Vol. II, p. 887). * No. 291 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908, Read -Sundara.. • Read -lanzana.
. Read Pichchandy. • Raad i-ddā varkku. Read ddevar.
. Read er. • Road inddararkku.
16 Read- o n-and.
11 Read Pickchants.

Page #156

No. 16.)
THE “PYU" INSCRIPTIONS.
127
No. 16.-THE "PYU" INSCRIPTIONS
BY C. O. BLAGDEN.
Although very little progress has been made in the decipherment and interpretation of these records, it seems worth while to state briefly how the matter stands at present, before I offer such suggestions as I can make for the farther prosecution of this line of research.
The study of “ Pyu "opigraphy begins with the Fourth Text of the Myazedi inscription of Pagan, which was discussed in the Journal of the Royal Asiatio Society for April 1911. From a comparison of that text with the corresponding Pāli, Burmese and Talaing versions, the greater part of the "Pyu" alphabet was ascertained and a number of "Pyu" words were identified, some with certainty, others with more or less probability. From these data and from the syntax of the language, so far as it was exemplified in that one text, the inference was drawn that the language was a Tibeto-Burman one that had been in contact with Talaing. It was therefore provisionally assumed to have been the vernacular of the Prome district in ancient times, and the name "Pyu" was attached to it as a convenient label.
Subsequent discoveries have tended to confirm these inferences. A number of other records in the same language have been found at Prome or its immediate neighbourhood. The “Pyu ” inscriptions of which copies have been forwarded to me comprise the following :
(1) the Bèbè Pagoda inscription ; (2) the Kyaukka Thein inscription; (3) three or four short inscriptions on votive tablets and the like ; (4) the inscriptions on urns found near the Payagyi Pagoda; (all the above were found
at or near Prome); (5) the Amarapara inscription (ramoved to that place by a Burmese king); and (6) an inscription found (I believe) at Pagan, of which only a photograph has been
sent to me. I am informed that the reverse of the stone bears another inscrip
tion in Chinese characters, apparently unconnected with the "Pya" one. Nos. 1, 2 and 6 are so dilapidated that at present practically nothing can be done with them. The records included under No. 3 are more legible but they are very scrappy, while No. 5 contains a fragmentary text which up to now has yielded no new information that I can understand. No. 4 seems to offer the best opening for study. It comprises the inscriptions engraved on five arus, four large stone ones and a smaller one made of earthen ware. Some of these urns were found to contain ashes and were probably used for the purpose of burying the cremated bodies of individuals of some looal importance.
On these five arns there appear to be seven distinct inscriptions. Indicating the stone urns by the letters A to D and the earthenware one by the letter E, the corresponding insoriptions can be conveniently referred to as A, B1, B2, C, D1, D2 and E. B2, which follows immediately on Bi, is in faint letters many of which are hardly legible; it appears to contain 18 (or 19) aksharas and to have little in common with the other records. E has only 11 aksharas and has also little in common with the rest. D2 is a long record of (apparently) 17 lines, vir. 8 lines of " Pya" text, a final line of what appear to be merely ornamental flourishes and 8 interlinear rows of faint symbols differing from the “ Pyu " letters. In this last peonli. arity it resembles Nos. 1, 2 and 3 and at present I cannot explain what these symbole stand

Page #157

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIL
for. They are clearly not essential, for they do not occur in the shorter inscriptions? Perhaps they are merely ornamental. D2 has little in common with the other inscriptions and it is engraved on the bottom of its urn. The other urn inscriptions are engraved horizontally round the several urns.
The four inscriptions A, B1, C and D1, are all of one type and I propose to make a detailed comparison of them here. Their resemblances and differences will probably turn out to be matters of importance. For, be it remembered, " Pya" is a language of which as yet only a very small number of words have been identified, and when one is invited to decipher and interpret inscriptions in it which, unlike the Myazedi one, are not accompanied by translations in other langunges, one finds oneself face to face with the difficulty of not knowing how to begin or where to seek for clues. It seems to me that our best chance of interpreting these records is to ascertain what is essential or "common form " in them so as to be able to distinguish it from what is accidental or individual. Every new record of this class that may turn up in the future will help us to draw this important distinction. Then, when we are tolerably certain of the general intent and parport of the essential words, & comparison with the known Tibeto-Barman languages ought to give us clues to their exact meaning. Bat we ought first to be fairly clear as to the sort of meanings that we should look for.
This is particularly necessary in the case of quasi-monosyllabic languages, where there are always a number of words that have several distinct meanings in different contexts, an inherent ambiguity which is only imperfectly met by differentiation of tone. "Pyu " appears to fall into this class. It is not strictly monosyllabic, but largely so, and it apparently rejects final consonants altogether, thus immensely reducing the possible number of its syllabic combinations. I am still of opinion that the dots or little cirolos resembling antsvāra, visarga, and their combinations, used in the “ Pgu" script, represent tonal marks. If that is correct, the" Pyu " tones must have numbered half a dozen or more. In any case it is necessary to reproduce these diacritical marks in our transcription, or we should be mixing up quite a number of distinct words.
There are other difficulties in connexion with these inscriptions. They are, it is true, engraved for the most part in clear and fairly well preserved characters of the same archaic, South Indian type as the " Pya" text of the Myazedi inscription, and most of the letters are easily recognizable. But some of them are only doubtfully identified as yet. There appear to be several that resemble one another rather closely and are difficult to distinguish, particularly those which in the Myazedi inscription I have provisionally read as d, d, and I (and there may possibly be a ţ and l amongst them also). Further the compound aksharas are not always easy to decipher, the subscript forms of the letters being different from the isolated forms and by no means easy to identify. Also there is a strong resemblance, amounting almost to identity, between the lower portions of the letters k, r and subscript 1. Accordingly the transcripts which I now propose to give must be regarded as tentative and subject to such further correction as subsequent enquiry may show to be necessary. To emphasise this point I put into parentheses euch letters as I consider doubtful for want of certainty of identification. Square brackets, on the other hand, will serve to indicate places where the reading is conjectural because the stone has suffered damage. In order to show clearly the points of resemblance and difference amongst the four inscriptions I place the corresponding words directly in the same vertical lines. The actual text of each of these four inscriptions and also of B2) begins with the three paragraph marks which apprar at the beginning of the Myazedi insoription.
1 They seem to occur sporadically in No. 8 and, to a small extent, in the Myazedi inscription,

Page #158

No. 16.)
THE “PYU” INSCRIPTIONS.
129
»
BI
»
DI.
»
DI
TEXT. Plate A tdņ8 þå u hi t(r)s hna (ka) harivikramal hå8 BI td 8 þå8 u (bhg) s(n)a8
[8]ihavikrama þå8 » C tdə þåg a hi
sūriyavikrama hå8 » DI tdạ8 hå: a bi
sūriyavikrama þås uv()8 Plate A
snis (na s kni (de) hni snis hrå să (de) hni
sni8 () si (de) (p) (6) Dl þå8 k(d)io þås [tą] tio (p!)io snið (hau)8 sa pf () Plate A ti" phvg (t)pâ p(1)å ta (k)io (kha) a sni sni8 p(!)& sa Bl tio phug p(!)å ta (k)io (kha) sni8 sni8 p(1)& si
ta (k)io (kha) u [sn]i: sni8 tr[u sau]
ta (k)io (kha) sni8 Plate A tå (de) kni tio phug t(k)o tio td>8 &S a ra (kl)e8 på
BI p(1)& (de) (k)o tio phvg (t)på tio tdạ8 588 u ru (kl)e8 yå » Cp(1)
ti8 tdə bå8 u ro (kl)e8 y&
þåg u ru (kl)e8 på Where so much is uncertain it seems hardly worth while to discuss the doubtful letters at length. The word de may perhaps be le, or something else. The word bhii might conceivably berg, rę or ; ta may be vg or even t'e, and so on. There is very little to guide one in these doubtful cases, when the language is as good as unknown. I am not sure whether tio just before the last tda8 onght to have two dots after it or one : the texts appear to differ. In C piria looks like minia. The letter vi is also very like j in several of these words.
It appears from these inscriptions compared together that they have the following common elements : (a) the phrase tda8 ba8u....ba8, which includes the easily recognizable proper names Harivikrama, Sihavikrama and striyavikrama, (b) the phrase beginning with anis and ending with ta kio kha # sni3, aud (c) the final phrase þå u tu kleyå. What are we to make of it all? It appears from the Myazedi inscription that tda8 means "king" and has is a general honorific word, prefixed to the names of august personages (and worshipful objects, such as the statue of the Buddha mentioned in that inscription). What the next few words stand for I do not know. In the Myazedi inscription hi appears to mean "to die" and " death", but I am by no means sure that it is the same word here. In view of the unintelligible variant in Bl and the additional tra hna ka in A, I have my doubts. Perhaps these are partly names or titles of the personages commemorated. It is plain that on the strength of the first phrase we are justified in speaking of a dynasty reigning at Prome, which used "Pyu" as its official language and affected Indian names ending in vikrama. But very likely its members had “Pyu" names as well. The honorific bả8 was apparently capable of being suffixed as well as prefixed to the royal name. The words uvo8 to plio in Dl are beyond me at present. I merely point out that the first word occurs in l. 3 of the Myazedi inscription. Possibly it should be read u vo8 and in that case the u would be the genitive alfix. It would then be tempting to conjecture that 008 meant "queen", as it accompanies the word mayas in that context. If we read uvg8, perhaps the word means "his." But in any case I think we may conclude with great probability that
[There is a sign resembling an annsvära above, and a virama below the akshana ma in Harivikram, - S. K.)
[Looks like thio-S. K.) * This looks more like saw in my rabbing than it does in the plate, but I am very doubtful of it.

Page #159

130
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Dl commemorates some near relations of Säriyavikrams, whether his consort be among them or not. The string of words (with honorifios) after his name, for which there is no parallel in the other records, seems to indicate that much. Besides Suriyavikrama's own urn is C, and no man requires more than one coffin. It is tempting to interpret pho as meaning "grandchild", on the strength of 1. 24 of the Myazedi inscription, but this last has pli, not pho, which is a doubtful reading anyhow.
I pass on to the next phrase. In the Myazedi inscription sni8 means "year", and I am confident that it has the same sense in our orn-inscriptions. A priori it is reasonable to assume that it would be closely associated with numerals, and I note that that is the case here. In BI it is followed by hrd, which in the Myazedi inscription represented "eight". In Dl it is followed by hau8, which we might perhaps read ho8 and which in any case reminds one of the word ho8 that stood for "three" in the Myazedi record. Later on in A there is a word tå, which in the Myazedi record meant "one." The inference is that the corresponding unknown words are also numerals. Among them there is one which constantly appears in the samo relation to the other words, thongh these change. The constant is sū, and assuming "Pya" to use a decimal system, we must conclude that sū means "ten". For reasons that will presently appear, it cannot be " a hundred " nor is it likely to be "twenty."
At this point a digression becomes necessary. M. George Cedès has published a very kind appreciation of my paper on the "Pyu" text of the Myazedi inscription and drawn my attention to the fact that the symbols in II. 1-2 thereof which I had read cũ jha 6 are not " Pyu” words of number as I had supposed but the conventional symbols employed in some ancient Indian inscriptions to represent 1000, 600, and 20, respectively. I accept these identifications the more readily as I had myself felt (and suggested in a note that my o might after all possibly be the old numeral symbol for 20. I can now confirm M. Codes' view, as I have compared the original rubbings (which are much larger and also clearer than the plate published with my paper in the Journal) with Bühler's Indische Palæographie (Pl. IX) and find that the symbols, including that for 600, correspond. But with regard to krå I am not 80 sure. M. Codes would also make of it & conventional symbol. But the symbol is hra not hrd. And what has a tonal mark to do with a numeral figure ? Sooondly, hrá is used in l. 7 of the Myazedi text in connexion with an entirely different form of 20, which I conjecturally transliterated shu but now propose to identify with the tpu (or npü ?) of A and Bl. This I take to be a genuine "Pyu" word for "twenty", not an Indian numerical symbol. Thirdly, hrá is apparently used in Bl as a multiplier of si, ten. Therefore I still think that I may have been right in taking hrá to be a "Pyu" word and a relative of the Burmese Thach, of gennine Tibeto-Burman descent,
To return to the other numerals in our four inscriptions. There is no internal evidence as to the values of the unidentified ones not yet mentioned. The following table is therefore to be considered as based largely on conjecture tempered by a general comparison with the forms of numerals in other Tibeto-Burman languages :I tå
5 na, pîna 9 tko 2 hni 6 tra 10 60, (sau)
hans, (hos) 7 kni 4 p!å 8 brå
tpă
1 Bulletin de l'Enole Française d'Extrême-Orient, 1911, pp. 435 f. ? Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1911, p. 383.
Compare as a nandy reference Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1918, PP. 916 #.

Page #160

No. 16.)
THE “PYU" INSCRIPTIONS.
131
The vowel au is used in the Myazedi inscription 88 & variant of ; but I must admit that it is odd that both si and sar (which is, moreover, a doubtful reading) should appear in such & short document as C. Also the word tru is not quite certain, that portion of the rubbing being by no means clear; it might conceivably be tra, though I prefer the reading tre. I assume that "five" has two forms, the shorter one being used as a multiplier. If these more or less hypothetical conclusions are correct, these inscriptions have by & fortunate concurrence of circumstances given us a series of " Pyu" numerals which is complete so far as it goes and seems to be in general agreement with the numerals of other Tibeto-Burman languages. But farther confirmation will of course be necessary before we can accept it as definitely established in every particular.
As stu8 means "year" it seems reasonable to suppose that de (or le, or whatever the true reading may be) and phuy stand for other divisions of time, probably "month" and "day" respectively for they also are followed by numerals, or words which we have found to form part of the numerical combinations used in connexion with sni8, or words used alternatively to such words. I take tio to be a postposition meaning "in", but I admit that there is some doubt as to this, and its use here seems rather capricious and irregular. The phrase-ta kio kha # sni8 common to all four texts is evidently a formula describing the type of yoar intended. As it is a constant it can only refer to some characteristic or quality common to all the years previously mentioned, and the most natural view of it would seem to be that it defines them by reference to some fixed point, in other words it denotes some era. Then follows another chronological phrase beginning with snis. This is wanting in Dl and I take it to refer to the ages of the deceased persons commemorated in these epitaphs. If urn D contained the mingled ashes of several members of the family, that might be a good reason why this phrase is not found in Dl. At any rate these numerals have no constant relation to the preceding sets of numerals, and they are too high to be probable lengths of reigns.
Let us now tabulate these chronological data. Assuming the first set of numbers to be referable to some fixed point or era, the inscriptions will fall into the order D1, C, A, B1. There is of course nothing in the texts (80 far as we can understand them at present) to determine what fixed point or ora is implied. But let us assume, for the sake of convenience, that it was the ordinary Burmese era of 638 A.D. We can then make out the following ohronological table :
(1) year 35 (673 A.D.); Sariyavikrama's relative or relatives died; (2) year 50 (688 A.D.), 5th month ; Sariya vikrama himself died, aged 64 years; (3) year 57 (695 A.D.), 2nd month, 24th day; Harivikrama died, aged 41 years, 7 months
and 9 days (4) year 80 (718 A.D.), 2nd month, 4th day; Sihavikrama died, aged 44 years, 9 months
and 20 days. From this it is obvious that the three personages named could very well have been grandfather, father and son occupying the throne of the Prome monarchy in lineal succession. Of course we are not entitled to assert that this really was the fact : but as a working hypothesis It seems to be consistent with the evidence at present available.
So too as to the era, the most one can say is that it is not an impossible one. But there is very little to guide us as to the age of these inscriptions. We know that the Myazedi record is only about 800 years old, yet its alphabet does not differ very materially from that of our arb-inscriptions. But then it shows signs of great archaism, the leading instance being the anchor-shaped subscript y, which was obsolete in India after the 4th oentury. This argues Buch a conservative attitude on the part of “Pyu" scribes that I cannot understand how anyone can profess to date their inscriptions by palæographical evidence alone. We know from history that the Btırmose of Pagan conquered the South somewhere in the 11th century and therefore one is naturally disposed to date the Vikrama dynasty of Prome before that

Page #161

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. Xir.
period (unless they were merely local chiefs, vassals of Pagan). Besides, the alphabet of the am-inscriptions does look slightly older than that of the Myazedi record. On the other hand M. Finot bas pointed out that the form of the letter with the lower hook joined to the main shaft indicates a date not earlier than the 6th century. This leaves us a margin of about 500 years wherein to locate the Vikrama dynasty, and vague as it is I regret to say that at present I can suggest no more definite solution of this chronological problem. It is of course a perfectly reasonable inference from the archaic type of the alphabet that the introduction of Hindi civilization into the Prome district goes several centuries further back than the probable period (7th or 8th century ?) of these urn-inscriptions.
There remain for consideration the concluding words of our texts. It will be noticed that there is complete agreement among them as to the last five syllables. Plainly the phrase has something to do with the common purpose of all these epitaphs. As the word ya appears from the Myazedi inscription to be & demonstrative meaning "this," I conjecture that the pbrase is descriptive of the urns or their contents. The essential words are of course ru kle8 (or uru kl.8) or whatever else the right reading may be. These are qualified by the honorifio bds (or tda8 bàs). For it is not qaite certain, first, whether tdal (which does not appear in Dl) goes with what precedes or with bd8, secondly, whether is the genitive particle or the first syllable of a word uru. Either way I imagine the phrase to mean something like "these are venerable (or royal, or worshipful) remains (or corporeal relics)", or "this is a royal funeral urn", or something of that kind. Here there is soope both for conjecture and for comparison. I have, I fear, already indulged in more than enough of the former and my want of acquaintance with the Tibeto-Burman languages disqualifies me from adequately using the latter method. But it has struok me that ru or uru is curiously like the Burmese 30 4: " bone", a word which I understand is applicable to the ashes of cremated persons. And if we could find out what kle3 means, the sense of the phrase could be determined. Unfortunately the characteristic peculiarity of "Pya" already referred to makes comparison very difficult. The language apparently tolerates no final consonant and therefore the word kle8 might conceivably correspond to almost any Barmose monosyllable beginning with ky or kr, and there are many such. Until the older forms of Burmese have been studied and it has been ascertained in what cases ky (or kr) goes back to a primitive kl, as it does in some words, or until a number of other Tibeto-Barman languages have been drawn into the comparison, any suggested explanation mast remain highly conjectaral. It is also, of course, by no means probable that Burmese will give useful clues for every " Pya" word; it may often be necessary to look for them in other members of the family.
Here I must leave the subject, at any rate for the prosent. It will be obvions to every body that there is a very great speculative element in the suggestions I have ventured to put forward. My object in throwing them out is to stimulate enquiry among those who are more competent to pursue this line of research than I can over hope to be. I trust that I have put my hypotheses in such a form that they can be cheoked by Tibeto-Burman scholars and I leave to them the task of confirming or refuting them, as the case may be, according to the balance of the evidence that may be brought to bear on these questions. But I venture to think that some of the results of my examination of these urn-inscriptions will stand the test of future research and that it will be found that these texts consist, broadly speaking, of phrases conveying pretty much the personal, chronological and other information, which my tentative analysis claims to have detected in them.
1 Journal Asiatique, 1912, Series X, Vol. XX, p. 133.
If (as seems most likely) td 8 goes with $88, I think must probably be taken a H.M. the King's,"
particle: tdq8 &

Page #162

No. 17.1
RAMATIRTHAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN.
No. 17.-RAMATIRTHAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
133
These plates belong to a family of Pandits at Ramatirtham near Vizianagram. I edit the inscription on them from excellent ink-impressions received from Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri,1 who describes them as follows:
"These are three copper-plates measuring 8" in length and about 2" in breadth. The first and third bear writing only on their inner side. The plates are strung on an oval copperring measuring 3" by 3", which had not yet been cut when they were received in this office. Its ends are secured in a mass of copper, at the top of which is impressed an oval seal measuring 1" by 18" in diameter. The seal shows the faint figure of an advancing lion or tiger (facing the proper right), with its left fore-paw raised, neck erect, mouth wide-open, and the tail raised above the back, so as to end in a loop. The plates with ring and seal weigh 75 tolas."
The writing is well preserved throughout. The alphabet resembles that of the Chikkulla plates of Vikramendravarman II. (above, Vol. IV, No. 25); but, while in these t is distinguished from n by a loop, neither of them shows a loop here. The d of vadaka (1. 7) does not differ in shape from the dental d. The Dravidian letter is employed in Plaki (1. 6). A final form of t occurs in 11. 1, 13, 15, 17, and one of m in 11. 10 and 14.
The language is Sanskrit prose (with four verses of Vyasa and Manu quoted in 11. 12-15). The Sandhi rules are not always observed, and the sh of varsha (1. 16) is doubled in contravention of Panini, VIII, 4, 49. In karttavyamm-ajña (1. 10), final m is doubled between vowels.3 The wording of 11. 3-4 is incorrect, as the notes on the text will show. This is evidently due to the fact that the clerk who drafted the panegyrical portion copied or adapted an old office-record in a very careless manner.
The inscription records that the king (rajan) Indravarman (1. 6) granted to a Brāhmaṇa the village of Peruväḍaka (1. 6 f.) or Peruvataka (1.7) in the Plaki-rashtra (1.6). The same district is mentioned as Plaki-vishaya and Palaki-vishaya in two inscriptions of the Eastern Chalukya king Vishnuvardhana I.
Indravarman was the son of the king (rajan) Vikramendra (1. 5) and the grandson of the Mahārāja Madhavavarman (1. 2) of the family of the Vishnukundin kings (1. 3). This short pedigree establishes his identity with the Maharaja Indrabhaṭṭarakavarman whose son, the Maharaja Vikramendravarman II., issued the Chikkalla plates, and who was the son of Vikramendravarman I. and the grandson of the Maharaja Madhavavarman of the Vishnukupdin family. As regards this family, Professor Kielhorn has suggested that its name may be connected with Vinukonda in the Kistna district.5
While the Chikkulla plates were issued from Lendulara (i.e. Dendulära near Ellore), Indravarman issued the subjoined grant from a place named Puranisangams (1. 1). In both grants Madhavavarman and Vikramendravarman II., respectively, is stated to have been a
1 He has already noticed the plates in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908-09, p. 110.
Cf. the description of the seal of the Chikkulla plates, above, Vol. IV, p. 194.
Cf. Professor Kielhorn's note 4, above, Vol. IV, p. 194.
Above, Vol. IX, p. 317 f.
Above, Vol. IV, p. 195 and note 1.
This is the correct spelling of the modern name; see above, Vol. V, Additions and Corrections, p. v, and Vol. VI, p. 159.

Page #163

134
[Vol. XI
worshipper of the lord of Sriparvata' (below, text 1. 1), i.e. of the Saiva temple at Srisailam in the Karpal district, and. Madhavavarman is said to have performed eleven horse-sacrifices (afvamedha, 1. 3) and thousands of others (1. 4). His son Vikramendra (I.) is styled 'an ornament of both families' (1. 4). The Chikkalla plates show that this statement alludes to a matrimonial alliance of the Vishnukundins with the Väkäta family, to which Vikramendra's mother must have belonged. Indravarman claims to have encountered in hundredthousands of battles numerous four-tasked (elephants)' (1. 5). As Chaturdanta,' four-tasked,' is an epithet of Airavata, the elephant of the east, Professor Kielhorn has suggested that this ourious boast may refer to victories gained in the eastern direction."
The date of the grant was the seventh (tithi) of the bright fortnight of Jyaishtha in the twenty-seventh year of Indravarman's reign (1. 15 f.).
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
First Plate; Second Side.
1 स्वस्ति पुरनिसमवासाकात् भगवच्छ्रीपर्वतखामिपादातुयात[:"] सकलमत्री
मण्डलावनत
2 सामन्तमकुटमचिकिरणावलीढ चरणयुगो विख्यातयमाः श्रीमन्महाराज माधयवर्मा [] तो
3 विकृपाविदितोदितान्यतिलक सुनेकादशाश्वमेधापचतावचत
TEXTS
जगखाखा-"
4 षक्रतुसहस्रय [1"]जिनः स्नानपुण्योदकपवित्रीकृतशिरसः सत्पुत्रो माढपिढपादामुध्यातोभयवंग्रामजालहार
Second Plate: First Side..
5 भूतः श्रीमान्वितमेन्द्राच्या' राणास्यापि चानक चातुर्हन्त समरमतसह सहविजयी प्रियस्तः चतुष-"
10
भिफलउये"
1 Above, Vol. IV, pp. 194 and 197.
1Above, Vol. IV, p. 195, note 2.
6 दधिनृपतिमकूटमचिमयूखविच्छुरितपादाम्बुरुहः परममाईवरः वीमानिन्द्रवर्षाच्या" राजा प९१ किराष्ट्रे पेरू
7 वाढकथामसमवेताम्कुटुम्बिनमात्रापयति [["] अस्त्रवेष पैदवाटकग्रामः खपुखा
10 Bead 10 Bead
From ink-impressions supplied by Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri.
• Bead 'बालकाद्
• Cancel the redundant समूहूत and read बचाव.
• Like क्रतुसह संयाजिन:, the epitheta preceding it ought to have been placed in the genitive case, thus तस्त्रीतित्रियी, तिलक स्यैकादशा"; and 'टकल्मषस्थ
1 Bond मातापितृपादानुध्यात उभय° and cancel the redundant चरमण.
Bead
चतु
• Rend 1 Read बी.
it. सूनुअतु
पुष्फलाभित्र प

Page #164

No. 17.]
8 मारिसगोत्राय नम्नशीथे तैत्तिरीयकमप्राणायाचन्द्रतारकमपहारीकत्व सर्व्वकरभरविप्रसुती
RAMATIRTHAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN.
Second Plate; Second Side.
9 मया ताब्रशासनाङ्घितो' दत्तोधुना [] युभाभिरम्यस्त्रे ब्राह्मणाय यदव फलमुचितं त
10 दातव्यम्' वचनप्रेषणादिकं च कार्य सर्व सदा कर्त्तव्यंमाशा' स्वयमेव [1]
ये च भविष्यभाविनो
11 नः तांच बुबोधयामि
17 नात् ॥
प्राप्यत्थं
12 मेतमिवेष व्यासमनुगीतान्कोकानुदाहरन्ति । षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि स
मोदति भूमिदः [i]
Third Plate; First Side.
13 आता चानुमन्ता च तान्धेव नरके वसेत् [॥ १ ॥ *] बहुभिर्व्वसुधा दत्ता बहुभिचानुपालिता [1"] यस्य यस्य य
14 दा भूमितस्य " तस्य तद[[*] फलम् [ ॥ २ ॥ *] द्रच युधिष्ठिर (:) [1] महीमित श्रेष्ठ 15 सुपालनं [३] भूमिदानात् परं दानंच
भूतन" भविष्यति [["] तस्येव हरणात्पापं न भूतव भविष्यति । [8] श्रीमतो राज्यक[]]16 ल: वर्षाणीन्द्रवर्म्मणः सप्ताविंशतिकं 4 ज्येष्ठमासशुक्लपक्ष सप्तम्यां " दत्तो ग्राम" [*]
14
तस्मिन्नेव शासननिसर्ग इति संबोध -
13
नेवा.
राजा
[1] युभाभिरम्यनुमन्तव्यो रचितव्यय खपुष्पफल
1 Read ब्राह्मणा'.
Read
.
• Read either भविष्या or भाविनी. Read
• Read षष्टिं.
135
TRANSLATION
(L. 1.) Hail! From (his) residence (or camp) at Puranisangama,17
(There was) the glorious Maharaja Madhavavarman, who meditated on the feet of the divine lord of Sriparvata; whose pair of feet was covered by the rays of the jewels in the diadems of bowing vassals on the whole circle of the earth; (and) whose fame was widely
known.
खदत्तां परदत्तां वा यत्नादानाच्छ्रेयी
2 Bead at, i. a.
• Read कर्त्तव्यम् । चाज्ञा.
• Read 'नस्ताम्बोधयामि.
8 Read
'गौताडीका - भूमिस्तस्थ.
10 Read
12 Read दानव भूतत्र.
Read महोम्मि
22 Read कालवर्षा'; 'प: seems to be corrected from 'बा: 14 Read सप्तविं
15 Read
8°.
17 The ablative has to be construed with samajñāpayati, commands,' in 1. 7.
10 Besd ग्रामः.

Page #165

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
(L. 2.) Of him, whose glory was mighty, who was an ornament of the ever rising family of the Vishnukundin kings, who had washed off the impurity of the world by bathing at the end of eleven horse-sacrifices, who had performed thousands of (other) sacrifices, (and) whose head had been purified by the sacred water of ablutions (at places of pilgrimage),-the virtuous gon (was) the glorious king named Vikramēndra, who meditated on the feet of (his) mother and father, (and) who became an ornament of both families.?
(L. 5.) And his dear son, the glorious king named Indravarman, who is victorious by encountering in hundred-thousands of battles numerous four-tusked (elephanta), whose lotusfeet are covered by the rays of the jewels in the diadems of the kings of the four oceans, (and) who is a fervent worshipper of Mahēšvara (Siva), commands the ryota assembled at the villa ye of Peruvādaks in the Plaki district (rāshtra) -
(L. 7.) "This village of Peruvāțaka has now been given by Me, for the increase of the rewards of My own good deeds, having made (it) an agrahāra as long as the moon and the stars (shall exist), being exempted from all taxes and burdens, (and) marked by an edict on copper, to the Taittiriyaka Brāhmaṇa Nagnasarman of the Māndira götra.
(L. 9.) “ And you must give to this Brāhmana the customary produce of it and most perpetually perform every duty, (viz.) conveying messages (?) etc.'
(L. 10.) The command (was issued by) Myself. And futuro kings I exhort :-"Yon also ought to approre and preserve (this grant), in order to attain the rewards of your own good deeds."
(L. 12.) With reference to this very subject they quote (the following) verses sung by Vyäse aud Manu :
Ll. 12-15 contain four of the customary verges.]
(L. 15.) Twenty-seven years (i.e. in the twenty-seventh year) of the time of the reign of the glorious Indravarman, on the seventh (tithi) of the bright fortnight of the month Jysishtha, the village was given. In the saine (year) the delivery of the edict (to the donee took place). The above (was written) under instructions (of the king).
No. 18.- RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF SRICHANDRADEVA.
BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK, M.A.; RAJSHAHI Last summer I made a tour, at the instance of the Varendra Research Society, Rajshahi, in gome of the villages of Vikrampur in the Dacca District of the Bengal Presidenoy, and visited sites of archeological interest including Rampal, which is believed to contain the ruins of the eastern capital of the Sena kings of Bengal. I was informed by Babu Jogindrachandra Chatterjee and his younger brother Baba Hēmēndrachandra Chatterjee of Pañchasir that one Yadunath Vanikya of their village had an inscribed copper-plate in his possession. I then went to the said Vanikya on the 29th April, 1913, and purchased the plate from him on behalf of the Varendra Research Society. This plate, according to Yadunath, was discovered about 75 years ago by Muhammadan cultivator in digging his land somewhere in Rampal (which is only a mile-and-a-half from Pañcbasur). The plate was made over to Yadunath's father. Since then it has been preserved as a sacred object in the Vanikya family. The plate is now deposited in the Museum of the Varondra Research Society at Rajshahi. I edit the inscription from the original.
For the meaning of this statement see p. 131 above. For the exp.ession aja svayu mweta seu Dr. Fleet's remarks, abuve, Vol. VII, p. 183, noto 11.

Page #166

No. 18.]
RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE OF SRICH ANDRADEVA.
The plate measures 9"x8". At the top of it, in the middle, is attached a seal, which has, in its upper part, the emblem of the Buddhist "Wheel of Law", the Dharmma-[cha*]kra (1. 31) with two deers in couchant posture on both sides of it. Just below the wheel and above the legend fri-Srichandra[de]vah, something like the emblem of a small conch-shell is seen. Beneath the legend again, the representation of a digit of the moon, with floral decorations on the three other sides of it, may be marked. This crescent, it seems, indicates the moon from whom the donor and his ancestors are said to have descended. All these symbols and decorations together with the legend are in relief. The most notable feature of this seal is that it resembles to a great extent the seall of the copper-plate grants of the Pala kings of Bengal, who were also Buddhists in religion.
137
The plate is in an excellent state of preservation and has not suffered much from corrosion as its edges were raised into rims; but the depth of the letters has been impaired by nitric acid which the owner of it confessed to have applied in order to clean it; and as the result of this, some of the letters look blurred, especially on the reverse side. The plate is inscribed on both sides, the obverse containing 28 lines of writing and the reverse 12 lines only.
The characters of the inscription belong to a variety of alphabets used in the eastern part of Northern India in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The letters are engraved with considerable skill, and they look well-shaped, and are cut clearly and deeply. The size of the letters throughout is nearly inch. Some spelling mistakes occur, due, likely, to the ignorance or oversight of the scribe or the engraver. The errors of omission have been pointed out in the foot-notes of the text.
As regards orthography, the letter ba is throughont expressed by the sign for va; the guttural nasal is used, instead of anusvära, before the palatal sibilant, in varise, 1. 3, and #amritakarānsuḥ, 1. 6; m has often been retained before va, instead of being changed to anusvāra, e.g..-ériyām-vikhyātō, 1.4, shasthim-varsha-, 1. 35, and paradattam=va, 1. 36. It may also be noted that almost all consonants are doubled after r, except ya, sa, and ha; cf. nivesitarir yasah, 1.14; -paryanta, 1. 24; darse-, 1. 7, and yatharhain, 1. 22. The consonant ra in such position is sometimes seen doubled and sometimes left single; cf. -sarvvadhikrita, 1. 19, -sarvva-pida, 1. 25, -udaka-pūrvakam, 1. 28, sarvair-, 1. 31 f., and vahubhir-vafsu"]dha, 1. 37. The sign of avagraha is employed in three places, in -Purnṇachandro 'bhavat, 1. 4, -jivino 'dhyaksha-, 1. 21, and pradatta 'smabhih, 1. 31; but it is omitted elsewhere; thus, dharmmo=py=asau, 1. 1, and darse-sya, 1. 7.
The language is correct Sanskrit throughout. The inscription, after the words Ōm svasti with which it commences, has 8 verses, followed by prose, at the end of which again we find five of the usual imprecatory and benedictive verses. At the end of the document we find a sign of interpunction, consisting of a circle, of the size of the letters, between double bars.
The plate is not dated, nor does it mention the engraver's or the scribe's name. There is no separate endorsement of the king or any of his chief officers at the close of the deed, as we find in some of the Bengal plates.
The object of the inscription is to record the grant of rent-free land, in the village of Nehakashṭhi of the Nanya-mandala in the prosperous Paundra-bhukti, (1. 17), made by the devout Saugata (worshipper of Sugata, Buddha) Paramesvara Paramabhaṭṭāraka Mahārājädhiraja, the glorious Srichandradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Mahārājā. dhiraja Trailōkyachandradeva (11. 15-16), to a Brahmapa, named Pitaväsaguptasarman, the son of Sumangalagupta, the grandson of Varahagupta, and the great-grandson of Makkara
1 See for instance, the seal of the Khalimpur plate of Dharmapaladeva, printed opposite to p. 244, Ep. Ind., Vol. IV.

Page #167

138
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
gapts (II. 27-28), for the increase of merit and fame of his parents and of himself. The gotra and pravara only of the donee are mentioned, but not the vēdas and sakha he studied. The charter is igued from the royal camp at Vikramapura. The phraseology of the grant in the probe portion mostly resembles that of the other Bengal plates, those of the Palas, the Yarmans, and the Sēnas.
The historical information that can be gathered from this plate may be thus summarised. Is the opening verse, the Buddhist Triratna, viz., the Buddha, the Dharma and the Sarigha, sre mentioned with veneration by the court-poet, indicating thereby that his master must have been a Buddhist, which fact can also be inferred from 1. 15. In the family of the Chandras, there arose one Purņņachandra whose name, we are told (v.2), appeared on pedestals of images, on pillars of victory, and on plates of copper. But he is not described as a king. His son was the Bauddha Suvarnachandra (v. 3), whose mother, it is stated (v.4), was beguiled by her husband with a golden moon, when she, while enceinte, expressed, on & new-moon erebing, her longing to see the disc of the rising moon. His son was Trailökyachandra, who, “The support of the royal majesty smiling in the royal umbrella of the king of Harikēla (i.e., Eastern Bengal) "-became king (nripati) of Chandravipa (v.5.). It cannot be definitely known what political relation, if any, this king of Chandradvipa had with the king of Harikela. Srichandra, the son of Trailokyachandra, was born of his wife Srikāñchanā (v. 6). The astrologers announced, from the marks the new-born babe bore on his person, that he was destined to rule a kingdom (v. 7.). He brought the whole country under his rule by throwing his enemy (or enemies ?) into prison (v. 8). It is not easy, at the present moment, to Bay who are referred to by the word "enemy" in the verse, and which dynasty then ruling at Vikramapura was overthrown by the Buddhist king Srichandra,
All that we know hitherto of any Chandra king ruling in East Bengal is the reference to a king of the name of Govindachandra!, who had to make good his escape, after having descended from his elephant, when the Chola king Rājēndra-Choladēva I. invaded the Vangaladesa.
TEXT
First Side. 1 Om svasti 'Yandyo] Jinaḥ sa bhagavin-karup-ai[ka]pātram Dharmmon
py=26&u 2 vijayatě jagad- kadipah! yat-sai(rē)vayā sakala ēva mahānubhāvah sam3 sāra-pāram=upagachchhati bhikshu-Samghaḥ || [l*] "Chandrāņām=iha Bohitagi
[ri?]-bhujām=yanseb 4 visila-sriyām®-vikhyāto bhuvi pārņna-chandra-sadrisaḥ sri-Purnnachandro
'bhavat archcha5 năm?spada-pitbikāsu pathita) santāninām-agratasb-tankotkirppa-nava
praśastishu jaya-stambhēshu tāmrēshu cha || [2] Buddhasya yaḥ śa6 saka-jātakam-anka-samstham bhaktyā øvibhartti bhaga(vān=amți]tākarāńśuḥ101
chandrasya tasya kula-jāta it-iva Bauddha[h*) putrah 7 bruto jagati tasya Suvarnnachandraḥ || [38] 11 [Darsē] sya mātā kila
dohadēna didrikshamāņ=odayi-chandra-vimvam12
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 232-233. • Metre : Vasantatilaka.
Read -bhujah naise.
na looks like ara in the plate. • Rend bibharti.
Metre Upajat
* Expressed by a symbol. • Metre: Sārdūlavikridita. • Read .friyan ikhyato. • Metre: Vasantatilaki. 10 Read -akaranina. 13 Bead -bimbani.

Page #168

Rampal plate of Srichandradeva.
ra
सानिया
SEEnाम सोपान 2 uRASNET: M.
यावसातारा ग्राम सुवास | मालधरानिगाजा
नाजुवामाचार गारगोलिकासंगलित Talusaaसवसायिवहमदारमतानातानसूयायाम | कहानकमार कारिजवावरतापाइरानमालाडाननातावासमा शानामानिनसामान -19 या मालिजदाराहावरगावातजावतममा
हानि IMबलराम यादवमानसमागवलातारयाकलमकाहा मानाRAAEN नानिमालाका राजाजालाबालाघासावका 10 करतननिताना yिsluataनमानसमाललायाय नयाजातात 10
यतालिमबीबी बालियाका बिरामीकाशाकाहारिन 12 मायनया रागानाDAEER माशामिल 12
ज्या याचनालयासि मायकातपायवारवायातपायावयपऊनावित यातकामावलalalIRTMME
NTEDIOMETERATN14 समानासिनशीबाग सेवागमलवानमायाजाकारणातलामाजिद दयासावत:THEIRTERभावकारखाजारगाडावात 16
यो(रामनियामागाराला का शामाजासमानताका मायया : 05 समसामनासाहतारजानतखत 18
Pana अमनदार naaavडायविक जना सापालामलाल 20 पायपानिमालाला(lataया शशालतमालावकारतापनकमनसिकता
करकरा यहिया गायिनशायलाना नानदायालयात 22 शंकाविदा कानारामाराव गावाला वास्तवावरमा समान
तिनावरतिरामारि माविमनायसवयनयानलल्लरलगतालाब 24EKLYीनाराजला ग्रास, सामानयतया राजबाबालकजसलवाला 24 LI लो
याममा गायकरावासारवासना 26जातात घातासगासातलाशयगारासाहलायतलाया 26 कायका पल शरयो साकारावगादत्रवाहागराजलशाययायवाण भावालागारमा पहलवलय पूरा वालावलकर
28
S. KONOW.
SCALE 75
W. GRIGGS A SONS, LTO PHOTO-LITH

Page #169

बदार
यामा बस 30AILERTAITIN Aसमलिजावत
गीRESराजावानातावासवि 30 ANTARATमिनिरिमा हादरताना या 2 या
जवाब- पावित 34ARinावापानमायाम या 34 तयार पनि
मजाल मा जान अवराट
भारतासायन 36 पालामर
स तानाराज 38
जजयालाल 38 OESमरसायन 40RARATHI

Page #170

No. 18.)
RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE OF SRICHANDRADEVA.
139
8 suvarnna-chandrēņa hi toshit=ēti Suvarạnachandrarh samudābaranti || [4]
Putras tasya pavitrit-obhaya-kulah kaulina 9 bhitāsayais-trailokyo vidito disām=atithibhis-Trailokyachandrð gupaih adhāro
Harikēls-rā10 ja-kakuda-chchhatra-smitānām Sriyāṁ yag=Chandr-opapada va(ba)bhtiva
npipatir-dvipz Dilip.opamaḥ || [5*] *Jyotsn-dva. Chandrasya u Sach-iva Jishnor-G gauri Harasy=ēva Harēr-iva Srih | tasya priyi kiñohans
kāntir-āsich-Chhrisrikāñchan=ēty=añchita 12 sāsanasya || [68] Sa rāja-yogēna gubho muhtrtta mauhärttiksib süchita
rāja-chihdam [1] Svāpa tasyān tanayam 13 nayajñaḥ Srichandram-inda (ndū)pamam-Indra-tējāḥ || [7] Ekatapatr-Ebharaṇāṁ
bhuvam yo vidhāya vaidhěya-jan-āvidha14 yaḥ 1 chakīra kārāsu nivēģitārir-yasah-sugandhini disam mukhani [8] Sa
khala Sri-Vikramapu. 15 ra-samaväsita-srimaj-jayaskandhåvärātæparama-Sangato Mahärăjidhiraja-Srimat
Trailokyachandrade16 va-pädänudhyataḥ Paramēģvaraḥ Paramabhattárako Mabäräjadhirajah Srimin
Srichandradēvaḥ kusa17 115 | Sri-Paundra-bhukty-antabpāti-Nānya-mapdalo 1 Nēhakishthi-grāmo păţaka
bhüman || samupagat-ase18 sha-rajapurusha-rājñi-ränaka-rajaputra-rājämätya-mahavyahapati-mapdalapati
mahisindhi19 vigrahika mahāsēnāpati | mahākshapatalika 1 mah sarvadhikrita 1
mahảpratīhāra 1 kottapāla | danh20 Bådhasadhanika chauroddharanika n an-vala-hasty-afva-go-mahish-Aj-avik-adi
vyāppitaka i gaumika san21 Ikika-dändapäsika-dandanayaka-vishayapaty adini-anyámfecha bakala-rojapád-ojivino
'dhyaksha-pra22 char-oktan-ih-äkirttitän! chăța-bha[ta®]-jätiyan kshētrakarimf-cha ihmar
ottarău yathärham mana23 yati vodhayati samadišati cha 1 matam-asta bhavataan yath-opari-likhita
bhūmiriyam sya-Bim-āvachchhichchhi). 24 na tripa-päti-g8chara-paryantā - sa-tala 1 soddasa 8-āmra-penasi sa-gavika
nálikērā sa-lavaná s&25 jala-sthalā sa-gartt-shară sa-dasáparådhå sa-obauroddharayi paribfita-sarvva
pidă a-chăța-bhata-pra26 vēsā a-kiñchit-pragrābya I samasta-rājabhöga-kara-hiraṇya-pratyāya-sahita I Ba(?).
thalya-syago27 triya11 tryarsbi-pravarāya Makkaraguptasya prapauträys Varshagapta
pautriya Sumangalaguptasya putra28 ya 1 santivărika-bri-Pitayasagupta-sarmmaņš vidhivad-Adaka-pårvakad kritvå
koļihnan-ga
Metre : śärdūlavikridita.
* Metre : Indravajra. * Read Chhrikaachan..
• Metre : Upajati. The signs of interpunction in 11. 17 ff. have no grammatical significanoo. Read -bala
1 Read paty-adin. • Read -rajared-öpajivino.
• Rend brahman » Read lodhyati.
11 Kend -Badilya-sagðtrd ya.

Page #171

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
Second Side. 29 tavato bhagavantam Buddha-bhattā (ra*]kam-uddisya mātā-pitror=ātmanas-cha 30 panya-yago-bhivriddbaya achandr-árkkan kshiti-samakālam yavat bhtmi-[chohhi")31 dra-nyagēna Srimad-dharmma[cba*]kra-mudraya tāmraśāsapi-ksitya pradatta
'smābhiḥ (1) ato bhavadbhiḥ sarvai. 32 r=anumantavya bhāvibhir=api bhtpatibhir-bhūmēr=ddana-phala-gauravad
apaharani mahā-naraka-pa33 ta-bhayāch=cha dānam=idam=anumody=ānupālaniyam viväsibhiḥ kshētrakarāmg
cha 'jñal-gravana-vidhe34 yi-bh[ya*] yatböohita-pratyay-Opanayah karya iti | bhavanti ch-atra
dharmmanusamaina) slokah | Bhimim yaḥ 35 pratigribnāti yasachs bhumim prayachchhati l ubhau tau punya-karmmāņau
niya tam] svargga-gāminan || 'Shasthim=varsha-Bahasra36 pi svarggo modati bhumidaḥ akshēptā cb=anamanta cha tany-ova
narakam vasot | Svadattām paradattām vā yo ha37 röta vasundharām
vishthāyām krimire-bhattvā piCtri]bhiḥ (saba pachyatē] || Svahubhirl-va[su*]dhā datta räjabbiḥ Saga38 rādibhiḥ [1] yasya yasya yadā bhumi[s=ta]sya tasya tada phalam | Iti
kamala-dām va-vindu-lolām 39 friyam-anuchintya manushya-jivitañ=cha | sakalam=idam=udāhritañ-cha vaddhvalo
na hi purushaiḥ para40 kirttayo vi[lo]pyāḥ || 0 |
TRANSLATION Om Hail!
(Verse 1.) Glory be unto that adorable Jina (Buddha), the only receptacle of mercy, and victorions is also the Law (Dharma), the only light of the world ;-by worshipping which (Buddha and Dharma), the whole high-minded congregation (Sargha) of monks crosses (the sea of) transmigration.
(V. 2.) In the family of the Chandras, who had vast fortune and who ruled over Bobitägi[ri P]," became famous in the world (a person named) Pürnachandra, who was like the full moon, and (whose name) was cited in the pedestals of images, at the top of the list of) the members of his family, on pillars of victory and on copper-plates, bearing novel panegyrics inscribed by means of the chisel.
(V. 3.) His son, Suvarnachandra, was well-known in this world as Bauddha, as if because he was born in the family of the moon, the lord, whose rays are the source of ambrosia and who devoutly carries the Hare-birth of the Buddha fixed in his spot.
(V. 4.) It is said that, on a new-moon, his mother, prompted (while pregnant) by the desirs of seeing the disc of the rising moon, was satisfied with a golden moon (supplied to her). For this reason, people called him (her son) Suvarnachandra. 1 Read kahētrakaraifa cha ajúa..
* Metre : Anusbțubh. * Read shashtin varsha.
. Read narake. Read paradattat oa.
• Read yan kimir. Kead bahubira.
& Metre: Pushpitägra. • Rend kamala-dal-ambu-bindw-.
10 Read buddha. 11 It may refer, probably, to Röhtaagadh or Rõbitingadh, hill-fort in the Shihabad District, where the seal-matrix of Sasanladēvs was discovered. Fleet.-Corpus Inscriptionem Indicarum, Vol. III, No. 78, p. 283.
11 Here is an allusion to the famous Sasajataka (No. 316 iu Fausboll's edition). The spot, the "hare," in the moon is the Buddha in bi Hare-birth.

Page #172

No. 18.)
RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE OF SRICHANDRADEVA.
141
(V.5.) Renowned in the three worlds was his son, Trailokyachandra, who sanctified both (the paternal and the maternal) families by means of his virtues that were afraid of evil report and that spread in all quarters (lit. that were the guests of all the quarters); the support of the royal majesty smiling in the royal umbrella of the king of Harikēlal, who became king of the island (dvīpa) which had the word chandra prefixed to it (i.e. Chandradripa), comparable to Dilipa.
(V. 6.) As Jyotsnă (moon-light) of the moon, Sachi of Jishņu (Indra), Gauri of Hara, and Sri of Hari, the golden-coloured Srikanchanã was the consort of this (king), whose command was (universally) respected.
(V. 7.) He (this king) who was as powerful as Indra and (was) versed in politics, begot with her in a moment auspicions on account of Rajayogas a moon-like son, Srichandra, whose royal marks were pointed out by the astrologers.
(V. 8.) He, who is never led away by foolish people, filled the different quarters with the fragrance of his fame by making the earth decorated with one (royal) Umbrella, and by confining his enemies in prisons.
(Lines 14-16.) From his illastrious victorious camp pitched at Vikramapura, he the Paramasaugata (the devout worshipper of Sagata, Buddha), the Paramétvara Paramabhattaraka Mahārājādhirāja the illustrious Srichandradēva, who meditates on the feet of the Maharājādhiraja Trailokyachandradēva, being in good health,
(Ll. 17-23.) daly honours, informs and commands all the recognised royal officers, the queen, ränakas (feudatory rolers), rājaputras (princes), rājāmātyas (ministers), the mahāoyūhapati (master of military arrays), the district officer (mandalapati), the minister of peace and war, the commander-in-chief, the record-keeper (mahākshapa ţalika), the mahāsarvadhikrita," the chief warden (mahā pratihara), the fort keeper (kottapala), the dauheadhasādhanika (porter or saperintendent of villages), the chauroddharanika (police officer delivering men from thieves, etc.), the inspectors in charge of the fleet, elephants, horses, cows, buffaloes, goats and sheep, the gaulmikas (officers in charge of the gulma squadrons), saulkikas (en perintendents of tolls, etc, or custom-officers), dând apasikas (executioners or head police officers), dandanayakas (the leaders of the four kinds of army), vishayapatis (chiefs of districts), and all other dependants of the king who are mentioned in the list of adhyakshas (heads of departments) bat not specially) named here, those who belong to the classes of the Ohatas and Bhatas, the cultivators and the best of Brahmaņas in the village Nahakāshthi in the Nanya-mandala in the Paundra-bhukti, in the strip of land measuring one pațaka,
(Ll. 23 31.) Be it known to you that the above mentioned plot of land, circumsoribed within its own boundaries, including straws, filthy waters and the pasturage-lands, with
1 Harikēla means Vanga, i.e. Eastern Bengal; cf. Hamachandra's Abhidhanachintamani, v. 957. Vangatatu Harikaliya Angaf-Champ-opalak shitän. The position of Harikala is clearly indicated in I'tsing's Accounts of his travels, quoted by Takakusu, wherein it is suid that from Ceylon he sailed to the North-East and "came to Harikõla, which is the eastern limit of Eastern India, and is a part of Jambudvipa." See Takakusu's rtring, Oxford, 1896, p. xlvi.
1 In mediaval ages Chandradvips comprised within its boundaries some portions of the modern districts of Bakerganj, Khulna and Faridpur. It is even now one of the five chief fiscal Divisions of the District of Bakergunj. Cf. Hunter's Statistical Account of Bengal, vol. V, p. 224.
Rajayoga is a constellation indicating that the person born under it will become king.
• This word occurs also in another newly-discovered copper-plate grant of the Mahamandalika lóvaraghaha, edited by Mr. A. K. Maitra, B. L., in the Bengali monthly Magazine Sahitya (Vailakha and Jaishtha issued 1920 B, S.)

Page #173

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XI.
the bottom and the surface, with the mango and the jack-fruit trees, with the betel-nut and the Cocoa-nut trees, with saline soil, with earth and water, with the pits and barren tracts, with the dasāparādhas, with all police taxes (?), immune from all oppressicn, with no access for Chātas and Bhatas, free from any sort of revenue, with all the income both in cash and kind which was (formerly) the king's due, has been granted by me, in the name of the Lord Buddha, for the increase of merit and fame of my parents and of myself, after having touched water in conformity with sacred) injunctions, and getting the grant inscribed in a copperplate with the seal of the "wheel of law" (dharmachakramudra), in accordance with the maxim of bhūmichchhidra, to last as long as the sun and the moon (exist) and the earth endures, to Pitavāsagapta-farman, in charge of the holy sacrificial waters, who is officiating (P) at the Kotihoma, belonging to the götra of Sandilya, of the pravara of the three rishis, son of Sumangalagupta, grand-son of Varalagupta and great-grand-son of Makkaragupta.
(LI. 31-34.) Therefore let it be approved of by you all. By future kings also this gift must be upheld after approval in consideration of the importance of the good merits accruing from gifts of land and also in consideration of the horrors of hell merited by encroachers; and by the dwellers abroad and the cultivators should be made over all customary taxes, etc. (to the donee) After obeying this command.
(L. 34.) There are also here verses enjoining religious usages in this matter (then follow five of the usual imprecatory and benedictive verses).
No. 19.--NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI; A.D. 1087 and 1123.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT.
This inscription is here edited for the first time, from ink-impressions sent by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri to Dr. Fleet, and placed by the latter at my disposal. From Mr. Krishna Sastri's Annual Report on Epigraphy for the year ending 31st March 1913, p. 8, para. 11, and p. 13, No. 8, it appears that the original plates were secured by Mr. Rangarajayya, Ax. Kanarese Epigraphical Student, and were transmitted by the Tahsildar of Harpanhalli; the circumstances in which they were found are not stated.
Nilgunda is & village of some size in the Harpanhalli taluka, Bellary District, Madres Presidency. It is shown as "Neelgoonda" in the Indinn Atlas, sheet No. 59 (1828), and as “Nilaganda" in the quarter-sheet No59, N. W. (1901), in lat. 14° 44', long. 75° 57', seven miles south-west-by-west from Harpanhalli. The place is believed to have been a flourishing town some centuries ago; and it possesses a large tank and two old temples, sacred to Anantahayana and Bbīmēsvara respectively; the latter sanctuary, which lies on the bund of the tank and is said to be profusely adorned with sculptures, is probably the very temple of Bhimēsvara to which our ingcription alludes on line 74. The village is called in lines 64 and 77 of our
1 The adjective sa-lacaņā as applied to the granted piece of land occurs in the Beláva plate of Bhöjavarmadēva (above p. 41, 1. 89) indicating perhaps that the land was in a sea-bordering place.
* Cf. fäntyagaradhikrita, abore p. 41, 1. 45.
See Sewell's Lists of Romains, Vol. I (1882), p. 109, from which it appears that the teinple of Anantasayans contains one “illegible" inscription and that of Bhimēsvars sis : see also the Madras Mamal of Administration, Vol. III (1893), p. 349. Mr. Sewell gives the name as Nilagunda, with cerebral nd. The Madras Manual seems to be of the same opinion, it states that the Sanskrit name of the village is Nilavali-pattana, "town of Nilăvati”, and proposes to derive Nilgunda from nila (as = nilavati) and gunte (P gunte), which latter word, ity in Kanares, and means tank. Lines 64 and 77 of the present document effectually dispone of this attempt at etymology : the dental d, though not wory clear in the facsimile, is quite certain in both places in the ink impressions,

Page #174

No. 19.)
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
143
inscriptiong Nirugumda, i.e. Nirugunda; and according to the former passage it lay in the Vikkiga seventy, which formed part of the Kökali five-hundred, on which details seu p. 147 below.
The plates are three in number. The first and third are inscribed on the inner side only, the second on both sides. They measure about l' 4" from end to end, and 10% in height, but are not very uniform in size : plate 1 measures about 16" by 1l' at the left end and 10%" at the right, plate 2 is practically 16" by 10}", and plate 3 measures nearly 161 by 10%" Mr. Krishna Sastri states that they were strong on a circular copper ring, about thick and 41" in diameter, the ends of which are fixed into a heavy quadrangular senl, also of copper, which measures about 31" by 3"; the ring had not been cut when the plates reached him. In the centre of the rather deeply sunk surface of this seal is the figure of a boar (the crest of the Chalukyae), running, facing to the proper right; above the boar, in two rows, appear the sun, a chauri (?), the crescent moon, a svastika, and a drum; behind the boar is a symbol which may be a flag-staff or a lamp-stand; below the boar is a legend in Old-Kanarese characters, frimach-Chalukya[Bhajvalla[bha). The weight of the plates, ring, and seal is stuted to be 765 tolas.
The characters of the document are Någari, similar on the whole to those figured in plate V ("Nördliche Alphabete von ca. 800-1200 P. Chr."), cols. 21-23, of Buhler's Indische Palaeographie. They are well and carefully cat, with an average height of about 1" to ". The concluding phrase fri-Saradayai namah, however, is written in letters of the Sárada type,
in height, a foature which is probably due to the fact that the scribe, Mallaya, was a Kashmiri. The language is throughout Sanskrit, with the exception of the Kanarese phrase gandarul-ganda in 1. 41, and the number of clerical errors is remarkably small. Thu collective om-ritvik in l. 15 is worth noting; of. Delbrück, Altind. Syntax, p. 96. As far as line 58 the text is in verge, with a few short connecting passages in prose : and there are some of the standard minatory verses in lines 80-81. The orthography presents no remarkable features : nasals are represented usually, but not invariably, by the anusvāra; v is used for b all through and has been written by me without correction ; final 8 is changed to visarga before initial sibilants; and never appears in place of l.
Our inscription records a grant of the village of Nilgunda and two adjacent hamlets to & number of Brahmans by the Western Chalukya king Tribhuyanamalla-Vikramaditya VI, made in A. D. 1123 in confirmation of his previous grant of the year 1087. It opens with the usual Chalukyan prelude, Jayaty-āvishkritar, etc., and then, after another verse of benediction, invokes a blessing upon the reigoing sovereign. Then begins the pedigree of the Chalukys kings. Fifty-nine sovereigns of this family, we are tolì, ruled formerly in Ayodhyā, and later sixteen of them reigned in the South. After a temporary obscuration their fortunes were restored by Jayasimha I (1. 10), who overcame the Rashtrakūta king Indra, son of Krishna, and slew five hundred other kings. Then came his son Ranaraga (1. 13); his son Pulakēģin I (1. 13); his son Kirtivarman I, the conqueror of the Nalas, Kadambas, and Mauryas (1. 16); his younger brother Mangalisa, who captured the island of Rēvati and humbled the Kalachuri dynasty, reigning as regent during the childhood of his elder brother's Bon (1. 18); and then the latter, Satyāśraya I in other inscriptions styled Pulakëgin II), who conquered king Harsha, i.e. Harshavardhana of Kanauj (1. 19). We are then informed that the next two monarchs were Satyaśraya's son Neďamari (here spelt Nidamari, with i for) and the latter's son Ādityavarman (1. 21). The pedigree then enumerates Vikramāditya I, here called the son of Adityavarman (1. 22); Vikramaditya's son Yuddhamalla (1. 22); his son Vijayaditya, the conqueror of four provinces (1. 22); his son Vikramaditya II, (1. 23): his son Kirttivarman II, under whom the star of the dynasty suffered an eclipse (1. 23) ; & brother of Vikramaditya, whose name is not given, but was possibly Bhima (1. 24); the latter's

Page #175

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
son Kirttivarman III (1. 24); his son Taila I (1. 24); his son Vikramaditya III (1. 24); his son Bhima (II) (1.25); his son Ayyaņa (I), who married a daughter of the Rashtrakūta king Krishna III (1.25); their son Vikramaditya IV, who married Bonthāļēvi, daughter of king Lakshmaņa of Chodi (1.26); their son Taila II, who conquered the Rashtrakūtas Karkara and Ranastambha, rostored the fortunes of his dynasty, and married Jakabba, daugliter of the Ratta Bhammaha (1. 28); their son Satyāśraya II (1. 36); his younger brother Dasavarman, who married Bhagyavati (1. 36); their son Vikramaditya V, who reigned after his father's elder brother (1. 37); Vikramaditya's younger brother Jayasimha II, styled Jagadēkamalla and Mallikāmōda (11. 39, 40); his son Āhavamalla (Sõmēsvars I), who made his power felt by the kings of the Malava and Chola lands and Kanauj (1. 43); his son, the renowned Bhuvanaikamalla (Sõmēsvara II), (1. 49); and finally the latter's younger brother, Vikramāditya VI, Rtyled Tribhuvanamalla (1. 54), the donor of the present grant, who made successful expeditions ad imposed his authority upon a Dravidian king.
Some points in this pedigree may be here briefly noticed; they are discussed more fully by Dr. Fleet in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVI, p. 17 ff. The statement on 11. 20-21 that Satyāśraya I, i.e. Palakesin II, was followed by a son Nedamari and the latter's son Adityavarman is not corroborated by earlier records, and is a pare mistake : Vikramiditya I, who is here said to be the son of Adityavarman, was really the son of Satyaśraya I, and Adityavarman was one of his brothers: there was no Nedamari in the line at all. Yuddhamalla's name is given more correctly in the early inscriptions as Vinayaditya. The disaster in the reign of Kirtivarman II, mentioned in l. 23, in which " the fortunes of the Chalukyan empire vanished", is a reference to the conquest by the Rashtrakāta Dantidurga or Dantivarman II, abont A.D. 754. The power of the dynasty was not thoroughly re-established until the reign of Taila II, A.D. 973-97. It would hence seem that the statements of the present pedigree regarding the kings from the first to the second Taila, covering a period of about two centuries, are defective; probably there is a gap before Tails I. Daśavarman (who is named Yasovarman in the Kauthern grant, Ind. Ant., XVI, pp. 15 ff.) does not seem to have ever reigned ; and Vikramāditya V, who is here said to be his son, but in an inscription at Harihar, and perhaps also in one at Diggávi', is called a son of Satyaśraya II, may have been reatly a child of Daśavarman adopted by Satyaśraya as his successor.
Verse 37, on line 42, contains & play on words which is noteworthy: speaking of Jayasinha II, it says:-"Mallikāmoda is very illustrious in the land of Kuntala, which is famous for the (river) Kộishṇavarnā and has a loyalty arising from affection for Taila [II];" and secondarily :"A fragrance of jasmine strongly pervades a braid of hair which has the famous [black] hue of Krishna and a smoothness caused by sesam-oil.” On this verse Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"For Mallikāmoda," fragrant as jasmine", as a biruda or secondary name of Jayasimha II, see (1) Pāli, Sanskrit, and Old-Canarese Inscriptions, No. 155, of A.1). 1035, line 6; Epi. Cars., vol. 7, Shimoga, Sk. 126; (2) PSOCI, No. 153, of A.D. 1038, line +; Sk. 157; (3) Sk. 24, of A.D. 1031 (not in PSOCI); (4) PSOCI, No. 154, of A.D. J019, line 4 ; Sk. 125; edited in Ind. Ant., vol. 5, p. 15 : here, by some unaccruntable carelessness, the prenm ble of the record mentions Taila Il as the reigning king, and so a-signs to him this and other birudus (3ārpade-Bhima, Choyrakālīnala, Chaurāņa - Sahasrabūkius, Kõlanda-Rāma, etc.) which belonged properly to Jayasinha II. Another inscription, PSOCI, No. 160, of A.D. 1071, (apparently not in Epi. Carn., vol. 7, thongh it is in Mysore Inscriptions, p. 164), mentions in
On the name Ranastamblis see Epi. Iwl.. Vol. VI. additions and corrections.
? See Dr. Pleet's Dynasties of the lanaresc Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1 Partii, p. 334, note 3.

Page #176

No. 19.]
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
145
line 26 & god at Balagami named Mallikämödesvara, "the Isvara (Siva) of Mallikšmoda," evidently established by or in honour of, and named after, Jayasinha II. Kuntala is well known as a general name for the Western Chalukya territory above the Ghants. Kpishṇavarnā stands here for Krishnavorņa: this was a name of the river Krishni from its confluence with the Verna, Vēni, or Yenni, at Sangam-Mahuli, three miles east of Satara :\ other forms of it are Krishpavenpå, Kțishpabeņņā, Kțishnavēņi, and Krishnavēņi;' and sometimes the full name was replaced by simply Verņi and Vēņ1.8 The present record, being Sanskrit, uses a for the Dravidian short e in the third syllable, and so gives the name as Krishnavarnă; another Sanskrit record, of A.D. 959, presents the name in the Prakrit form Kanhavanns. In the expression rikhyata-Krishna-varnpo there is probably also a further allusion to the fertile "black soil" for which a great part of the territories in question is so famous,--the karo bhumi, kare nela, whence through kare-nādu," the black country", we have the name Karnāta, Kannada."
After the preamble the document proceeds to business, and formulates the grant in the following terms (1. 58 to end) :-" The fortunate sovereign king Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabha, the darling of Fortune and the Earth, the great emperor, supreme lord, supreme master, ornament of the race of Satyksraya, embellishment of the Chilukyas, being in good health, with greetings of good health issues & command to all whose dignity is therein concerned, lords of kingdoms, lords of provinces, village-headmed, sheriffs (äyuktakas), commissioners (niyuktakas), officials, presidents, and others :
"Be it duly known to you (1. 60) that in the twelfth Chalukya-Vikrams year, in figures 12, of current time, in the year Prabhava, on the thirteenth day of the dark fortnight of Pushya, on Saturday, at the conjunction of the northern course [of the sun], We, the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, having bestowed many great gifts, at the time of the dispensation thereof, in Our victorious camp located in the city of Kalyana, did on the petition of Palata Pandya grant to certain Bråbmans coming from the Dravidian lands, members of divers gotras and fully versed in the books of divers Vedic schools, three hundred in number, the village named Nirugunde situate in the seventy of Vikkiga, forming part of the territory of the five-hundred of Kokali, together with the land thereof, in fief.
"In the forty-eighth Chalukya-Vikrama year (1. 64), in figures 48, of current time, in the year Sobhakrit, on the twelfth day, being a Sravana-dvădasi,of the bright fortnight of Bhādrapada, on Monday, the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, having bestowed many great gifts, at the time of the dispensation thereof, in His victorious camp located in the city of Vaijayanti, did on the petition of RĀya Pandya, grandson of Palata Pandya, who was moved thereto by Dravidāditya, Custodian of the Royal Offices and General Superintendent, grant the same village and likewise Krishnapallika, together with the lands thereof, under a charter, to the same Brāhmaṇs, five hundred in number. The said Brahmaps are to pay to the owner of this land four hundred pieces of gold in proper form of almony. It is given under charter, with a settlement of whatever is included in the tribhoga, as being exempt from tolls, taxes, and opposing claims, immune from all payments, not to be look at with the finger [of confiscation] of royal officers, carrying with it treasure and trouvaille, and wholly free. The bounds of this village are enumerated (1. 69 : on the East, the Elephants' Rock (gaja-päshana), and to the South thereof the Khalvāta hill; on the South-East, the stream at a spot nearly west
1 Bee Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 834, note 2. * See ibid, and Epi. Ind., Vol. III, p. 91, verse 21, and Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 378, note 5. * See Eps. Ind., Vol. III, p. 82, note 2, and p. 94, and note 7. • Epi. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 386, line 63: and see Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, PP. 373, 376. • Pirmd-ädäna-roarüpana that is to say, in the character of quit-rento • For the explanation of this term see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX, p. 271.

Page #177

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XTI.
of the village of Talevágya, and the other stream at a spot nearly west of the village of Kamandalukārpasa; on the South, the stream at a spot nearly north of the village named Tilaka ; on the South-West, the rock, and to the north thereof, on the east of the village named Läkshāgēhs, the Buffalo's Rock (mahisha-pāshana); on the West, the pool of the Madhukatree, and to the North-West thereof the Ayasasára tamarind tree; on the North-West, the Dirghatunga hill; on the North, the anthill of the golden Acacia svarna-khadira) ; on the North-East, the Akshara rock. Thus the extent of the bounds.
" For the worship of the local god Bhimēśvara (1.74.) with fragrant flowers, incense, lights, oblations, etc., for the restoration of broken, burst, and worn-out (parts of sacred buildings) and for the supply of fresh plaster, for the provision of dancing, singing, instramental music, refreshments, and attendance upon the sacred presence, and for the purpose of feeding Brāhmaps and ascetics, the bamlet of Adityapallika has been granted, together with the lands thereof, under cbarter, with a settlement of whatever is included in the tribhöga, as being exempt from tolls, taxes, and opposing claims, immune from all payments, not to be looked at with the finger [of confiscation] of royal officers, carrying with it treasure and trouvaille. and wholly free, for the entertainment of the god. The bounds of this hamlet are enumerated (1.77): on the East, South-East, South, and South-West the boundary is the same as that specified for the village of Niruganda ; on the West, the embankment of the Nāgara pool ; on the NorthWest, North, and North-East the stream of the Mango-lake (chüta-hrada). Thus the extent of the bounds of Adityapallikā. [The village] with its boundaries thus previously known to the public, clearly marked out on the four sides of access, is to be protected by you, future kioge, whether of Our dynasty or others.
" And thus says the Lord Vēda-Vyaea (1. 80)." Sagara and many other kings have made grants of land; whosoever holds the soil at any time has the fruit thereof for that time." The same [author] likewise speaks of the guilt involved in removal thereof:-"He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years ; one who takes away a single gold piece, & single cow, or a single inch of soil, goes to hell until the dissolution of the universe; they who lay bands upon brāhmaṇic fiefs are born as black snakes lying in withered tree-trunks amidst the waterless wildernesses of the Vindhys." Likewise Rāmabhadra says :-" This general principle of law for kings mast be maintained by you in every age ; again and again Rāmabhadra makes this entreaty to all these future sovereigns; I clasp my hands on my head in salutation to those future monarchs on the earth, whether born of my own line or of lines of other kings, who with souls free from sin preserve this my law in its entirety."
The record ends (1,85ff.) with the specification of the writer:-" This was written by me, the Kasmira master Mallaya Pandita, officer in charge of grants, son of Aryama-Svāmi, who was comparable to Bhatta-Vilsa, of the Vatsa götra and Sāma Vods, with the approval of Vikramaditya, son of Kalidāsa, Keeper of Charters, Head of the Office of Accounts, and most august General of the Forces. Good fortune! Homage to the Blessed Sāradā!"
The record contains two dates, the first being that on which the village Nirugunda was originally granted, the second that on which the grant was repeated, with some additions. The details of the first date are the Prabhava samvatsara, being the twelfth year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha, i.e. of the reign of Vikramāditya VI; the thirteenth tithi of the dark fortnight of Pushya (Pausha) ; Vaddavāra; the uttarāyana-sankranti or winter solstice. In respect of this dato Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"The Prabhava
1 p "the rock with letters (writing) on it." * Literally, dyke or embankment.
This might posibly be worth looking for.

Page #178

No. 19.)
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
147
samvatsara in question, as a lunar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, began on 8 March, A.D. 1087. The given tithi Pausha krishna 18 ended at about 16 hrs. 40 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on 25 December, which was a Saturday. The winter solstice, as marked by the sun entering the sign Makara, occurred at 20 hrs. 40 min. on the preceding day; that is, at 3 hrs. 20 min. before the sunrise at the end of the Friday: and so any celebration of it wonld naturally be made on the Saturday. Accordingly, this date works ont satisfactorily for Saturday, 25 December, A.D. 1087."
This date gives another instance of the use of the term Vaddavāra, which is rare and noteworthy, to denote Saturday. The first component of the name, vadda, is derived from the Sanskrit vriddha, 'increased, augmented, made prosperous'. Saturn, we know, was held to be a very malignant planet : in fact, both he and Mars, the lord of Tuesday, had the name krüra-dris, 'evil-eyed'. And a verse in Ranna's Kanarese Sahasa-Bhima-vijaya, written about A. D. 1000, represents the names Mangalavāra (the most usual term for Tuesday) and Vaddavāra (Saturday) as euphemiams, adopted in order to make people forget the inauspicious nature of the two days.
In the second date the details are the Sobhaksit samvatsara, being the forty-eighth year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha; the twelfth tithi, here called Sravcna-dvadasi, of the bright fortnight of Bhādrapada ; Somavāra. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks about this date :-"The Sobhaksit or Sobhana samvatsara began on 28 February, A.D. 1123. The given tithi Bhadrapada sukla 12 began at very closely about 12 hrs. 3 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on Monday, 3 September. This tithi is known as Sravana-dvādasi when it is joined with the Sravana nakshatra. On this occasion the moon entered Sravana at about 6 hrs. 18 min. after mean sunrise on that same day, Monday, and was in that nakshatra when the given tithi began and for some eighteen and a half hours afterwards. This accounts for the tithi being here called by the special name, and used with the weekday on which it began instead of that on which it ended. Accordingly, this date answers quite regularly to Monday, 3 September, A.D. 1123."
As to the places mentioned in the record, Nirugumda, i.e. Nirugunda (11. 64, 77), is of course the modern Nilgunda itself. The first component of the name is the Kanarese nir, niru, 'water': and the modern form gives another instance of the interchange between and i in the vernaculars which is too well known to need illustration. The second component, gunda, kunda (see also the next paragraph), is not found in dictionaries, but is probably connected with the Telugu gunta, explained in Brown's Dictionary, new edition, as a pit, hole, hollow, dell'; the Kanarese kundi, tentatively explained by Kittel as 'low or bent ground'; and the Tamil kundu, 'to sit or squat'. The whole name thus seems to mean "watery lowland". The record places Nirugunda, Nilgunda, in a group of villages known as the Vikkiga twelve, which was in the Kökali five-hundred district (1. 63). The name Vikkiga cannot be traced DOW; unless (which is not very likely) it might be found in the "Bikkikatti" of the map, six miles towards the south-south-east from Nilgunda. The Kökali five-hundred is evidently the Köga?i-nād which is mentioned in inscriptions of A.D. 982, 1071, and 1108 ;* its chief
1 The verse was given by Mr. Rice in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXIII, p. 168. For previous notes on the use of the Dame Vaddavārs, see remarks by Professor Kielhorn and Dr. Fleet in the same journal, Vol. XXII, pp. 111, 251-2.
2 See Professor Kielhorn's "Festal Days of the Hindu Lunar Calendar," in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXVI, p. 183.
• The change seems, indeed, rather a pointed one in such a word as sir, but perhaps is not more so than it is in the case of per, pår, 'great', which has taken the change in Pērür, Balur; see Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, p. 271.
See Dr. Fleet's note in Ind. Ant., 1901, p. 106: the Indian Atlas sheet No. 59 of 1828, used by him, shows as Kogala" the place which is shown as "Kogall" in the quarter-sheet 69, N. W., of 1901. The Kögali district is mentioned as a five-hundred in records of A.D. 1087 and 1108; Epi. Carn., Vol. 11, Dg. 126, Jl. 12.
U2

Page #179

148
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA,
[Voz. XII.
town plainly still survives in the place in the Hävina-Hadagalli tāluka which is shown & "Kõgali" in the Indian Atlas sheet No. 59, N. W. (1901), in lat. 14° 56', long. 76° 13', fifteen miles towards the north-east from Harpanhalļi and twenty-two miles in the same direction from Nilganda. The hamlets Adityapallikā and Kộishqapallikā and the villages Televágya, Kamandalakārpasa, Tilaka, and Lakshāgeha, which are mentioned in the specification of boundaries, cannot be traced in the map. On the occasion in A.D. 1087, when the grant was first made, the king was at his capital city, Kalyanapura (1.62): this is Kalyani in the Bidar District of the Nizam's territory. On the cocasion in A.D. 1123, when the grant was repeated, he was in camp at Vaijayantipura (1. 65-6): this is well known as an ancient name of Banawisi in the North Kanara District, Bombay.
In connection with the word gunda, kunda, as the second component of the name Niragunda, Nilgunda, Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"Some other places in the names of which this term occurs are as follows :-Hungund, a taluks town in the Bijāpir District, Bombay: its name is found as Ponugunda in an inscription of A.D. 1049:1 here ponu doubtless stands for pon, hon, honnu, 'gold'. Mulgund, & village in the Gadag tāluka, Dharwār District, Bombay: its name is given as Molgunda in inscriptions of A.D. 866 and 902,--the latter at the place itself :' here mul is, no doubt, mulu, mullu, 'a thorn': in the spurious Kurtakoţi grant, a final # is added, and the name is presented as Mulgandu. Nilgund, a village in the same tālaka : its name, which is identical with that of Niruganda, Nilganda, and has the same derivation from nir, 'water', is given as Nirgunda in the inscription of A.D. 866 at the place itself, and as Nilagunda (in Sanskrit verse), with the change from r to established, in the Damba! plates of A.D. 1379 :' in the inscription of A.D. 982 at the place itself, the name, for some inexplicable reason, is misspelt as Nirgunda, with the cerebral nd. Nawalgund, a tāluka town in the Dhārwār District : here the first term is plainly naval, navil, navilu, 'a peacock'. Nargund, a town in the Nawalgund tāluka: the strict form of this name seems to be Naraganda, Narugunda, with nara, naru, 'fragrance, scent. 6 Wokkund, the "Wakund" and "Wakkund" of maps, etc., a village in the Sampgaum tāluka of the Belgaum District, Bombay: this place is mentioned As Onkunde, and as marking the northern limit of the purest Kanarese, in chapter I, verse 37, of the Kanarese Kavirajamärga, written between A.D. 814 and 877: the first term is perhaps ondu, 'one', which becomes ok in composition before a k; or perhaps it represents vana, 'a wood, forest', a local pronuneiation of which is ona, wona : e.g. Pandavarig-ona-desa band-ante aditr, in the Ballad of the Daughter-in-law of Chandavve of Kittür.? Talgond. & village in the Shikārpür täluka of the Shimoga District, Mysore: in records at the place itself, this name is found as Sthăngkundūra (Sanskrit) in the Early Kadamba inscription of about A.D. 501-50, and as Sthanakundür (Kanatese) in an inscription of A.D. 1028 ;' as Tanagundur in inscriptions
1 See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 264.
. Epi. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 104, line 321 and JBBRAS, Vol. , p. 190, line 4. I think there is an inscription which mentions the place as Mulugunda: but I cannot verify this just now.
Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 220, line 29.
See, respectively, Epi. Ind., Vol. VI. p. 104, line 26, and JBBR48, Vol. XII, p. 867, line 129. * Epi. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 206, line 20. • See Kittel'Kannada-English Dictionary, under naga (1) and naru.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 420, first verse. 8 Epi. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 33, line 15; Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga, Sk. 176.
• Pali, Sanskrit, and Old-Canaren Inscriptions, No. 216, line 18 Epi. Carn., Vol. VIII, Sk. 177. In Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 278, line 13, agraharathana Kuandacigo is a misreading, due to the indistinctness of the photograpb, for agrahara-Sthanakusindira.

Page #180

No. 19.]
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
149
of A.D. 935, 1091, and 1107; and as Tanagundur, with the cerebral t, in an inscription of A.D. 1048 : an inscription of probably A.D. 1179 gives the name as Tanagundur in lines 18 and 25, and indulges in a fanciful Sanskritization of it as Sthaṇugüḍhapura in line 5."3
As the prasasti of this inscription is of considerable importance, I append some notes shewing the different readings (excluding mere clerical errors and variations of spelling) which are found in the parallel passages of the following documents:
1. The Kauthēm plates of Vikramaditya V, A.D. 1009, edited by Dr. Fleet in the Ind. Ant., Vol. XVI, p. 15 ff; here quoted as K.
2. The Miraj plates of Jayasimha II, A.D. 1024, from ink-impressions lent by Dr. Fleet; bere quoted as M.
3. The Yewür inscription of Vikramaditya VI, A.D. 1077, from ink-impressions lent by Dr. Fleet; here quoted as Y.
Line. 1.-Y. prefixes the verse of salutation to Śiva, Namas-tumga-siras-chumbi-chandrachamara-chāravē trailōkya-nagar-arambha-mula-stambhāya Sambhavē.
L. 2.-dasht-akrishṭa in K., M., and Y.
L. 3.-For Tribhuvanamalla-mahipatir K. reads Akalamkacharita-bhupatir, Y. Tribhuvanamalla-kshmäpatir, M. Jagadēkamalla-bhüpatir. M. omits gadyam.
L. 7.-Kavalita-Nala-lakshmi K., Kabalita-Nala-lakshmi Y.
L. 8.-Ekänta Y.
L. 9.-Before katipaya K. and M. add cka. M. adds vrittam before kamdah. Y. omits kamdah.
L, 16.-bhare M.
L. 17.-Rajya-striṇāṁ Y.
L. 18.-Asakte K., M., and Y.
L. 20.-K. reads gunakarasya... adamari-krita-dig-valay-ōdita
Y. has valay-oddita... arishta-tidam. M. apparently has arishta-kritam.
L. 21. Nedamarih K. and M.; Tadamari Y.
L. 25.-K. reads svakam...vamsam sah vavrite; Y. gives sukam prapayantiva dhassam fva sambabhre Krishna-nandanan, M. svakam prapayann-iva vamsam sa vavrite Krishna-namdanam.
Jaripla-krita
L. 26.-Y. vibhava-vibhāsi.
L. 30.-For Rashtrakuta-kula-samvaddhav-ubhau of our text K. reads Rashtrakuṭā-kularajya-samvamdhibhih. M. gives kula-rajya-sambhavau; Y. agrees with our text.
L. 31.-K. prakōpav instead of prarōhāv.
Ll. 32-33.-The verse Ittham... lakshmim, which appears in M. and Y., is omitted in K., which adds another verse (Huna-prana-hara-pratapa-dahano, etc.), which is given also in M. and Y.
1 Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 194, 322, 178 (PSOCI, No. 217, line 20), 192 (PSOCI, No. 218, line 18). In the case of Sk., 322, the transliterated text gives Tänagundur-kereyam, while the text in Kanarese characters has Tänagunda-kereyam: the former is probably right; compare Sk. 194, a duplicate of the same record, where both the texts give Tänagundur-kkerey am.
PSOCI, No. 157, edited by Dr. Fleet, with a plate, in Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 179, line 17; Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 120, where, however, the transliterated text stops just before this word.
PSOCI, No. 221; Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 186. The date is in line 52. In Epi. Carn. the transliterated text gives the Saka year as "P 1123", and the Kanarese text gives it as 1183. The third figure is doubtful in the photograph: Dr. Fleet originally read the year as 1113; but the specification of the samvatsara as Siddharthin points to the figure having been corrected from 1 to 2, giving 1123, by mistake for 1121.

Page #181

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
L. 36.-Instead of vv. 32 ff. K. gives a totally different version, nine verses long, in which first Satyābraya's younger brother, whom it calls Yaśðvarman, is extolled for his conquests, then it mentions his queen Bhagyavati, the couple being compared to Visbņu and Lakshmi, and then likens the birth of Vikramaditya V from her to that of Skanda from Uma and that of Rāma from Kausalya; and finally it eulogises Vikramāditya, who is compared to Indra. Instead of this, M. devotes two verses to the praise of Satyāśraya's heroism, and then proceeds to verse 32 of our text, Tasy=ānujah Sri-Dasavarma-nāmā, etc. Y. agrees with our text, except that it reads Bhagyavatuiti instead of Bhagyavati cha on 1. 37, as does M. also.
L. 38.-After verse 33 of our text, M. inserts three verses in praise of Vikramaditya V. L. 40.-M. vikramādhyo. After verse 35, M. adds another stanza, on the game topic.
L. 41.-Y. reads gandarol-ganda, "hero among heroes"; ol is the usual Old-Kanarese ending of the locative case; the ul of our text stands for ul, a variant of ol.
L. 42.- After verse 36, M. and Y. add another on the same topic. Our verse 37 is not in M., which now passes on to the documentary business.
L. 43.-To verse 39, Y. prefixes the word mangalan, after which are appended some lines in Kanarese by a later hand.
L. 45.-Y. reads "hara-bhay-odbhiti
L. 47:--After our verse 40, Y. adds another stanza in praise of Jayasirisha II, and reade auddhritya instead of auddhatya.
L. 54.-Y. reads apahatao.
TEXTI
First plate.
1 rÕm] [IN Jayaty=āvishkpita[m] Vishņor=vārāham kehobhit-ārņpavam dakshin
Onnata-da[m]shțr-āgra-viếrāmta-bhuvanam vapaḥ 1 (ID [1*]* bẾriyam-upaharatād=vah
Sripatiḥ kroda-rupo 2 vikata-visada-daṁshtrā-prānta-vibrāṁti-bhājam
avahad=adaya-damshtr-akrishtavispashta-kārda-pratand-visa-jat-āgra-gram thivad=yo dharitrim (II) [2] Kari
makara-ma3 karik-āmkita-jala-nidhi-rašanām vašīkarotv=avani-vadha[m] fi*7 Tribhuvanamalla
mahipatir-akalarka-yaso-[m]vo-rāśi-valayita-bhuvanah (ID [3] Ga[dyam 1] 4 Svasti samasta-bhuvana-baṁstāyamāna-Mānavya-8&gotrāņā[m] Häritiputrāņām
Kausiki-vara-prasāda-lavdha-svēt-ātapatr-ādi-rajya-chihnānām sa5 pta-mātikā-parirakshitānām Kārttikėya-vara-prasāda-laydha-mayara-pichchha-kurta
dhvajānām bhagavan-Nārāyana-prasād-āsādita-vara-varāha-lämchhan-okshana6 kshana-vasikrit-ārāti-rāja-mamdalānām
88masta-bhuvan-asraya-sarva-lok-āsrayaVishņuvarddhana-Vijayādity-ādi-viśěsha-nămnām rāja-ratnānām=udbhava-bhūmih
Vrittam 7 7Kavalita-Nala-lakshmir-Durjay-aurjitya-hári
vihata-prithu-Kadaív-adam varo Maurya-nirjit | nija-bhaja-vala-bhūmn=otpātayan-Rashtrakūtān=khilita-Kala8 churi-srir-asti Chalukya-vamsa) I (I) [4*] Taj-jeshu rajyam=anupälys gatëshu
rājasy-ökānna-shashti-gananēshu.pur=adby-Ayodhyam tad-vamsa-jāstad-ano shodaśa bhūmipā
I From the ink-impressions. • Metre: ślõks (Anushtubh).
Metre : Mālini. 1 Metre: Malini.
* Expressed in writing by o surmounted by an anustara, • The verses are not numbered on the plates. • Metre : Aryagiti. 8 Metre : Vasantatilska.

Page #182

No. 19.)
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
161
9 lāḥ kshman Dakshiņ&patha-jusham vibharam vabhüvaḥ ([5] Dusht
avashtabdhāyām katipaya-purush-ämtar-ă[m]taritäyim Chalukya-kula-sampadi
bhūyas-Chalukya-vamsya ēva | Kamdaḥ ki10 rtti-lat-ārnkorasya kamalam Lakshmi-vilās-Zapadam vajram vairi-mahitri(bhri)
tä[m] pratinidhiredēvasya daitya-druhahi rāj-haij-Jayasimha-vallabha iti
khyātaś=charitrai. 11 rennijair=yo rējē chiram=ādi-raja-charit-otkamthāḥ prajánší haran I (ID [6] 'YO
Rashtrakata-kulam-I[m]dra iti prasiddham Krishn-ahvayasya sutam-ashta
Sat-ëbha-sainyar || (1) 12 nirjitys dagdha-nripa-parcha-sato vabhåra bhūyas-Chalukya-kula-Vallabha-rāja.
lakshmimi (ID) [7] Chatula-ripu-taraga-pata-bhata-karați-ghata-koti-ghati13 ta-rana-rågah suksita-Hara-charana-ragasztanayo=bhüt-tasya Raņarīgah (ID) [8]
Tat-tansyah | Pulakēgi Kēsi-nishidana-samo=bhavad-raja 1 VA14 tãpi-puri-vara-patir-akalita-khala-Kali-kalamka-kalaḥ (ID [9] "Vayam-api Pulakēdi
kshmāpatim varņpayamtaḥ pulaka-kalita-dőhaḥ paśyat-ady-s15 pi samtaḥ sa hi turaga-gaj-ēndra-grāma-sära[m] sahasra-dvaye-parimitam
ritvik-sach-chakár=āśvamēdhe 1 (ID) [10] Tat-tenayah | Nala-nilaya-vilopi Maurya
niryảņa-hētaḥ prathita16 pritha-Kadam va-stamya-bhodi kuthāraḥ bhuvana-bhavana-bhāg-apuran-irambha
bhära-vyavasita-sita-kirttiḥ Kirttivarmă n țipo=bhat I (ID (11°) Tad-anu tasy
Anujah | Sarvva-dvip-akrama17 Da-mahasd yagya nag-sētu-vamdhair=allarghy=svdhim vyadhita pritană Rēvati
dvipa-lopam | rājya-sriņām batha-patir-abhūd=yas-cha Kalachohuriņām vabbro
bhumim saha sa saka18 lair-mamgalair-Mangalisaḥ 1 (II) [12*] 8Jyeshtha-bhrataḥ sati suta-varēPage #183

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
23 D-ok-Arnga-warngar: | chaturanih mandalānām-spy-ajayad=Vijay-dpamaḥ 1 (I) [18*]
Tad-bhavo Vikramadityah Kirttivarm tad-Atmajah yene Chalukya
räjya-frir-axtarayinyak 24 bhitd=bhuvi 1 (ID [19*] Vikramaditya-bhäpåla-bhrita bhima-parikramaḥ | tat-sfinn
Kirttivarm-abhin=m[ri]t prās-årddita-darjanaḥ 1 (ID) [20] Taila-bhūpas-tató játo Vikramaditya-bhtpatiḥ 1
Second plate : first side. 25 tat-sanur-abhavat-tasmad-Bhima-vájo-ri-bhikaraḥ 1 (I) [21] Ayyan-aryas- tato jajfo
yad-variasya Griyar svakim pripayan [n]-iva varasam svar 88 26 vayre Krishna-nandanir (II) [22] Abhayat-tayo-tanijo vibhava-vibhäst
virodhi-vidhya[m]el [1] tējo-vijit-adityaḥ satya-dhand Vikramadi27 tyaḥ 1 (11) [23] Chēd-isa-varsa-tilakam Lakshmana-rajasya damdani[in] nuta
filam[1] Vorthădēvith vidhivat-pariminya Vikramadityaḥ 1 (ID (24) Sn. 28 tam-ivs Vasudevad-Dévaki Vasudevan Guham-iva Giri-jämir=ddevam
Arddhöndumanlöḥ ajadayad-atha Vo[mn]thadovy-atas-Tai29 e-bh tipath vibhava-vifita-Sakramh Vikramaditya-nämnaḥ (I) [25] "Ari
karti(bhi)-kumbha-bhodana-ripu-durgga-kavāta-bhamjana-prabhfitih [1] sahaja 30 valasya Harer-iva våla-krida-bhavad-yasya (ID) [26] Kim cha Rashtrakata
kula-sanyaddhäv=abhan I 'Aurjjityach=charapäv-iva prachalitan sikaba31 t=Kalēḥ krämataḥ krürau vaddha-farirakau gara-jana-droha-prarohåv=iva 1
kalat-khandita-Bâshtrakataka-kula-fri-valli-jät-[m]ku. 32 raul Itaan yona sukhona Karkara-Ranastambhau rana-prămgano 1 (ID [27]
Ittham puri Diti-sutair=iva bhfita-dbätrin yo Rashtrakata-katilair=ggamitám adhastatuddhritya Madhava iv-di-vartha-räpo vabhre Chalukya-kulavallabha-rija-lakshmimi (I) (28)
Bhammaha-Rattad-abhavad-bhápåladRashtraka34 ta-kala-tilakat | Lakshmiraiva salila-nidhaḥ Gr1-Jäkavv-ähvaya kanya 1 (II) [29]
8Chilukya-vam-amvara-bhand-máli eri-Taile35 bhäpäla upāyat-ninan 1 tayos-cha lok-abhyudayaya yogaḥ sa chandrikse
chandramawor-iv-ásit 1 (II) (30°) 8r-Taila-bha mipala . 36 t erlJakavvá samajljanat 1 frimat-Satyasrayam Skandam-Amviki Tryam vakāde
iva (I) [31°) 10Tasyenujah sri-Dasavarma-nāmā tad-vallabhi Bhi37 gyavati cha dévi I tayðreabhad=vikrama-sila-sali sri-Vikramaditya-ntipastanijah !
(II) [32] 11 Asad nija-jyoshţha-pituḥ paroksham vabbára vå. 38 rifi-vritām dharitrim bhajóna köydra-latām=iv=ochchair-vvidárit-āräti-kada[m]vakëna
(I) [33] Tad-apa tasy-anujah I 18Yasy-akhila-vyapi yasa
1 Metre : Arya.
• The words Chid-Itao ... weta-Aläst may be scanned the first half of an Äryigiti, the remainder a the latter half of an Aryi. Ct. Mahabharta XIII. xiv. 188, which consists of an Aryi bemistich followed by the second hemistich of an Aryigiti. * Metre: Milial.
• Metre : Aryi. • Metre: Särdülavikridita.
• Metre : Vasantatilaka. 1 Metre : Aryi. • Metre: Trishtubh upajati, pada 1 and 2 being Indravajri and 3 and 4 Upendravajri. Metro: śloks. The dando after nimipälät should be omitted.
Metre : Trishtabh upajäti, padas 1, 2 and 4 being Indrarajri and 3 Upådrarajri. 1 Metre : Triebtubh Upondravajri.
Metro : Trishtabh upejiti, pada 1 bring Indrawari and -4 Upondravajri.

Page #184

Nilgunda plates of Vikramaditya VI.: A.D. 1087 and 1123,
SECRETRIEVENTamवताविषजरा विकटवर विशालसाला मदरश्या विस्तापतवावसजायणाववाद्यानिवासकले पण विमानसशन शानTAEETसमतमातयकालवयाशापरावलायतबादला
समन जनतन्यमानमातरमामात मागावी लावाविरसादनवावतातपदासानाचा VERTISTीरावर प्रसादम नयनतातावदायमापनापाका घाटलाहाना
Tenनगला माता सविनाटा बजावलोमाधयचि न त उदाधी दाहायलामावालपनमा मनाउन पाता। लाल माती उत्स्य सविस्तरवाटवाटारमायातानानातमुरुजनानापाटयता का स्वामी
निमबहता काधमनगालोगातबगातारका लामामायामानाताबादर्शनमा LINE पावित वतन दबावजयाम याक्वा तयानाचतायाधालमत्तानपादयतमाशा करना Anायकमलनयादिलमायरमनीरततिनिया पाहत्यमावाठासायासनसतजलासमा FISTKATNISTIBIHादगालवा गावाला यानासायालामजालपासदाशयासतमाशासनासमा
Aisयदयत्ययवसवावसंपन्या नमक बायपाडलमाछत्तविशुनपमघट्नाटक हाम्मका तबाट समाजागतिया घागराततनयालादाशाक्तशालटलपामालबाडताना
तायिनवमतवालामसलकालिकले टायमालानाशयाधातवमालकालताहदायलाइ PATALAPETITUनयामपालम पात यालागावातवतघातलाललावलापामयालयांगाना जाताना वनसतलतामधार
मानतात.काजयमालापानमालमतस्यानुतासबद्यालया। Marमहायोलोमितताव स्थायरलतान्न तीन पासवाणाहणावधधकारलइनागावानुमान महापापक
राममतिसतबामाटार शनियमनामुमताभगनास्ता गातायातमा 18 यस साता दिवसात सावित वातासम्ममानास्वानुभावशालयमा सिंगनमत्यशाम सहारामधामहमपाकतारमतवादतामाबजामदायमा पनिमाला 20
सालदनियमन निमातिनसतायातमाला नवलानाकुलवायशालादरमनमा सजाला 22 गाय समान मानमनिविक्रमादित्यासाकतिस्ततावातात दमझायगयाइयमसपा
संवामीमहलाबामप्रतिमा मानवावक्रमादित्यःकालवालदास पिल्स AEEEमानवासामान सामनमानभायामासनातनपान तातियRAAT
PREGNEHEAKTISTRATTERITीमततामा धायाश्यपकाथानबनराधार
वजनदमा मानवंबया रुतववितामादिपावविधामाताहावित D DainESHAतवावतानावावविधमानालाविहिताहियपालमाजात कामगा। 26
RISHTIलकी लत TREतानशाला धन वादनावावSINE 28 तववादवाहवावासारताशाच मिटियामातसमयदपावापादनात 28
Staतसालाधा रावबहनामिनाकमाया ANITावश ववाल का दामनमा कलमबहादा आNING
WEENAधानातदन मुभवादाटमलप्रहातलमा KESAGटा सोमसिनापानवलपवालातापाया। 30
मास्तास्वाद तथा गोटा वान बालिका तथा तालत पायामक गतिमानालामा तमाता मी माधव वादि वाट पातानेचमकदी व जनपीडित बातम्मट टाट व पाताडामा
पावातावानुवामानानिमिततवनवधायागा टिनिया 32 बालतिलकातालया विमानानविधीत कोद्रयाकलमवशावरतात मालाशातला
लीलप्रतिमा तायाहाला कायवटामायणकाइमासा वासाना सीतलना जाना या काकासमोरयामात्यायटिमविकानावकादिवालियान दश वमनामानि 36 गवती चाटना तायामनिमशालालायीतकमादित्यासवडामासाना सवत मलिहा व मामा निनादत का मन बना नादातालमा उसाच्या हान्दिन यानिधन 38 मराटीवधिवदिशाबारानि मुक्षिामसु
दामन सावन मावि 40मामधानाजावाति प्रारपितामातापायालयानटामावगमवाटिक्नदानायतप40
पनि तानिशुजालनासर HAMALEHAमानामधलशवालपाटामाटा
मासानिमा
लामवाविवाहातमालकालादालतका
लाशयामशानामाननदादरामलखामान्यावहानाहातात स
वाललावातMETRENHEावामानावका
42
J.F FLEET
W.GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH
SCALE 40
FROM INK MARESSE
SURDAY MR
NA SASTRI

Page #185

ifb.
सातारा दिमतदातामाटात नवल नाहीति विधाता चनामाक्षात 46 अवाताहातापायदानाNA नाममवताना पायातला ANIMHAषयताकपमामिलाका समस्या विधानमालामाल
मदराविनाकायला नितमानवतावासब मालालादाम ता वाजतयातायन पातशालमतशा नावानुवार
नेवा माता-पिन पर पचाप मग तमदाउमा पसिना पाविऊयाडमिनमाया
Pramमर यि तस्याबावडा पता न
मालतकाम M जालनापाटीपाद पोडिज समाचल पायावतत्रीनिवदितहाशा तिवातना
तारन साडी वाला बतीत नत्यात त्यामानात वालित कला भानामा जलयात विनामा दिलाटतानला चना मिलनकाना वापशनधित
शीशी यायाचितदित ताकि गायली जातानुवन्मन्नुकदाचन मलालादा ताल जानाजानादन बितनमान बनियामाऊनातीयलिसव मन्टोन्याद यादमी छागला नारा
विटांतिपय गला प्रामास दीया दित्यप्रयाएसमयतता विहादी नसाल की मालो तामा मलायका जगविधाता धायापर वाचाही कवायजमाभियाद्या वनिता विचिनिजकाजधालयात क धीहीवववमारामाविकाला अमावास्तवावधान तल पनि सातवा RET
ताप्लतलतनारदर्द नियमनाचासतमानमान्यज्ञानासव तिवसम्वालामका कायतका नया सालतिवामद बाट प्रमाजमा यसविदिताबहारमातिधाममा मकामा विमानाबादलतपीयविरुणाविउदशाशीतबहालमानामानात
नवना होवेवारत शिव मानानपारामती तावा यासाचा मिशरूपमा
उन्मलादावनाकाजलपक्वताल लामाशयः शाशयहानीका पायावतायतानुसावळमाचार
8
VAC
FEnाल मदर इनदोपहारस्यामिति पनि 16TTEसतनयावावधीपणाविका चितवन विज्ञादितासाचनलताधाया पाटी
स्तनादावनमध वेकसिमित जगलव वायसवाचवकाशासनाटीवर तसताराम दिशधामिानविदादातामा टाघासश-वलपवालपबिहार मसाल्पामाबाजार
जगनिपाणीयामिविPिREसजमार्यतालागायला साशासनालापवत सामान 70 नितातापायाधिशमायाMHIHERE हापर्वतमा मापावासमालवाणायामात्यसामना
सनि मनकापसिंग्रामात्या मामलयागशीमातालसंधारवागावासतिलकतामयामाड साला Meinोना पचानवातामारनामानिरागानामादित्रपाषाणुवापालनमाहाशाननारकाममा KANHAIमशालतबयानी पाडवावगवामा पनि दधामावादमाहितजालान HDS METRIOTनपविना लागत नानाsaalमोटरमनाशकासकरवाचावामा पEPTET
कीगामामानाकाण्टामा सिमानामत मालमस्यामा पानसमासनावान Enaraमालिटीमामानिक कानीमायामा मयादिबातलायाचना प ERNA Emaiगरसभामाशवाण्यावशायादताकशुनावमास्तराजका
नयमावगर पतिवमान्यवहानामधातयाला REKलासमवितघाडमयमा नियालेष मिलिबानापानापानमा
मानसिक व वाजनिराशायावहानामसनलम्बालम
पटनावाटयाहावंतवसध्या विसदमाणवाघासघातसक्रीमका जातक जनगलनामा गनियावदानवापसवा विद्याटिमा बालाघापाकाटाशाचिन मी टाटानगपति रामवतावामाधामणसभापक्विालालमानता यानाBAR Wiocाधाधनातन माडायरममा नवराजावाधावासाचनमतामानविनमा MARALLEDोमयाविषवित निघमहिनावारशासनाविवाधिकार निजमाहिआसनाविपासातनिहाललावासमतायमसमरमा नयाजसपिदानिशुलनामा अचमका

Page #186

No. 19.]
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
153
39 vad tam akarda-dugdb-myudhi vriddhi-samkám karoti mugdh-mara-burdarinim
abhūt=88 bhů po Jagadēkamallaḥ 1 (I) [34"] Sad-ivana-sthaḥ patu-vikramā. 40 d=yo mad-andha-gandh-ēbha-ghatā-vipāti dhar-orjita-prasphurita-prabhå80 rarāja
yoesau Jayasimha-rajaḥ ! (!) [35] Agamad-akhila-dhatri gēna rá . 41 janvatitvarnivasati nfipa-lakshmirayasya Subhr-tapatro! A sakala-namit-ari.
kshoạibhrin-manli-ratna-dyuti-savalita-pădo gamdarul-[8]amda 42 bhtipah (ID 536] Vikhyāta-Krishna-varno Taila-noh-opalavdha-garalatva [1]
Kuntala-vishayo nitarām virājatë Mallikāmõdaḥ CID [37] Tataḥ pratāpa
jvalar43 prabhāva-nirmala-nirdagdba-virodhi-vamsah | tasy-ātmajaḥ pålayită dharāyaḥ
śrīmán-abhūd=Āhavamalla-dēvaḥ 1 (ID) [38] Ātm-kvasthåna-hētör=abhilasha44 ti sadá mamdapa[m] Malav-ēso I ddo(do)lat-tāli-van-ārtäny=&nusarati sarin-natha
külāni Cholaḥ 1 Kanyakuvj-ādhirajo bhajati [cha tara-]
Second plate : second side. 45 Bā kamdarās=tä Himādrer=uddåmå yat-pratåpa-prasara-ta(bha)ra-bhav-odbhiti-vibbränta
chittah (II) [39*] Amlāna-Tē(Tai)la-guna-sa[m]graha46 pa-pravsiddha-tējo-visősha-dalita-dvishad-ardhakāraḥ I anvarthatām s amanubritya
kavi-pradhanair-yaḥ prochyatë nanu Chalu. 47 kya-kula-pradipaḥ (II) [40"] Auddhatya-yukt-Andhakaja-prabhāva-nirmalan-oddama
valasya yasya | virajatë nirjjita-Minakoto[redo-] 48 vasya Chalukya-mahēsvaratvam (II) (41°) Tasmād=ajāyata jagaj-janita-pramoda
esimgāra-vira-rasikaḥ kavi-loka-kämtaḥ kam49 tå-vilola-Dayan-otpala-chūru-chandra Chalukya-vamsa-tilako Bhuvanaikamallaḥ (II)
542 1 10 Yah patram sphuta-pushkar-akshara-dharam på50 pat kripapa-chchbalād=i-janma-pratipanna-dāsya-vijaya-r1-dattam-nohchair-ddadhat I
sakshyam grāhayitum diśām parivridhān"-sarvån-iva 51 prähipot-pratyāśam nija-kirttim-abhra-tațini-sparddh-anuvandh.odyatām (ID [43"] Tad.
anu tagymānujah | 19 Āsit=tējah-kalita-kamal-352 lāgana-praudha-pada-spargad=uchchaiḥ sriyam=avenibhrich-chhokharăņām dadhānah |
dhvämta-bhrāmtiñ dadbad=iva drißor=amjanam vairi-vira-8[m]ë53 r-akshiņāņ m uhur=apaharan-Vikramaditya-dovaḥ 1 (I) [44] 18Bha-bharam
namita-phan-Isvara[m] bhujabhyām vibhrāṇaḥ pataba-palāyita-[ksh]i. 54 t-isah [lo] yas-ch-ochchair-apahfita-näki-sākhi-lilaḥ prakhyātas Tribhuvanemalla
ity-udarah (ID [45*] 14 Yato-nvēshtam Janaka-janitän
1 Metre : Trishtubh Upendravajra.
• The division of the word sadadanasthah depends upon the interpretation. Applying it literally to the king, we should write tad-vana-atha),"always active in protection"; applying it to a lion, the pamana of the king, we should write sada rana-stha)," always haunting the forest". * Metre : Målini.
4 Metre : Arya. • Metro : Trishtabh upajäti, pada 1 being Upondravajra and 2-4 Indra vajra. • Metre : Sragdhara.
Metre : Vasantatilaka. * Metre : Trishţubh upajāti, padas 1, 2 and 4 being Indravajri and 3 Upondravajra, • Metre : Vasantatilaka.
10 Metre : Sardūlavikridita. 11 Parinridha in the sense of prabhw (Påņini VII. ii. 21) : " he sent forth in every region of the sky his fame, eager to rival the stream of the [autumnal] clouds, as it were, in order to make all the Regents of the quarters of space accept the evidence of his glory)." 11 Metre ; Mandakranta,
1 Metre : Prabarshiņi. Metre : Mandákränta.

Page #187

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
55 vallabh-odara-lakshmim bhrātrā sārddhaṁ hari-vala-yutaḥ svām Sumitr-atmajēna tire sindhör-Vahu-mukha-bhayad-etya Vaibhishapa-sri-dhamnā
56 něme Draviḍa-patina yas-cha Chalukya-Ramaḥ (I) [46] Sarv-āśā-vijayapraypa-samaya-at-akhil-orvvt-patha-prasthan-eva mahim-attys vi
57 mala yat-kirttir-avdhim gată | prikshya vijaya-iriya-para-vaš dr-kartyesha mam-ity-akhyātum-iv-arpṇava-sthiti-jushab Saurės trilo
58 ki-guroḥt() [47] Sa tu śriprithvi vallabha-mahārā jādhirāja-paramos vara-paramabhaṭṭaraka-Satyasraya-kula-tilaka-Chaluky-abharana-śrimat-Tri
59 bhuvanamalla-vallabha-naremdra-devaḥ
kusali kusalinaḥ
sarvān=ēva yatha
samvaddhyamanamanakan2-rashtrapati-vishayapati-gramakāṭa60 k-ayuktaka-niyuktak-adhikarika-mahattar-ådin-samadisaty-astu vaḥ samviditam |
yatha-smabhis-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshē dvadasē
61 amkatō-pi || 12 || pravarttamana-kālē Prabhava-samvatsarē
Pushya-vahula
trayōdasi(81)-Vadḍavar-ōttarayana-samkrämtau vahuni mahā-danáni dat[t]va tad-da. 62 kshipä-kālē Kalyanapura-samāvāsita-nija-vijaya-skaṁdhāvārē Palata-Pamḍya
vijñaptys Dravida-des-agatēbhyo nana-götrēbbyo nana-veda
63 sakhi-sastra-paragobhyas-trisata-samkhyākēbhyo vrahmanêbhyaḥ śrimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēvēna Kōkali-parchasata-desa-maddhya-sthita-Vikkiga-saptaty-antarvva
64 rtti Nirugumda-3nāmā grāmaḥ | dhari-parvakam-agrahari-kritys
dattaḥ
parchaśatebhya eva vrahmapobhyaḥ Chalukya-Vikrama-varshe ashta-chatvārimée amkatō=
Third plate.
65 pi|| 48 || pravarttamana-kālē Sōbhakṛit-samvatsarē Bhadrapada-suddhaŚravaṇa-dvādasyath Sōmavārē vahini mahā-dānāni dat[t]va tad-dakshinakalė Vai
éri-karan-adhikari-sarvv-adhyaksha
66 jayanti-pura-samāvāsita-nija-vijaya-skamdhavare
Draviḍāditya-prerita-Palata-Pamdya-pautra-Raya-Pamḍya-vijña
67 ptyä
śrimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēvēna 88 pa(e)va grāmaḥ Krishnapallikasamētaḥ tebhya eva vrahmapēbbyaḥ dhara-pürvakaṁ śäsani-kritya dattabi
tair-eva vrahma
68 paih tad-desa-svamine pimḍ-ādāna-svarāpēņa suvaropa-sata-chatushṭayam deyam | sa-sulka-kara-vadha-parihāraḥ samast-ādēya-sahitō rājaki
69 yanam-anamguli-prekshaplyo nidbi-nidhana-samētaḥ sarvva-namasyaḥ tribhōg-abhyamtara-sidhya(ddhya) sasa (sa)ni-kritya dattaḥ tasya gramasya simântă70 ni kathyamts prachyam disi gaja-pashaṇaḥ | tato dakshipataḥ Khalvāṭaparvvatas-cha agneyyam disi Talevágya-grāmat-paschim-asanna-pradese 71 srstaḥ | Kamaṁḍalukārpāsa-grāmat-paschim-asanna-pradese srōtō=mtaram dakshinasyam disi Tilaka-nama-grāmād-uttar-asanna-pradēśē srōtaḥ | 72 nairrityām disi sailaḥ I tasya ch-öttarato Lakshägeha-nama-gramat-parvvato mahisha-pashanaḥ | palchimasyah disi madhuka-vriksha-saraḥ I paschim-o
1 Metre: Särdalavik.iḍita
Read -samraddhyamanakin=.
Read antarovartti-Nirugumda-, omitting the punctuation.
cha I
tatab

Page #188

No. 19.)
NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
155
73 ttaratah Ayasa-sira-tirtrinika-vrikshas=cha [1] viyavyår disi Dirghatunga
parvvataḥ | attarasyāma dibi svaropa-khadira-valmikaḥ aifanyám disy-akshara
påshåpaḥ 74 iti simărta-pramäpäni tatratya-Bhimēsvara-dövāya gandha-pushpa-dhåpa-dipa
naivēdy-ådy-archchan-artham khamda-sphuțita-jirņo-oddhåra-nava-budha-karm-årthan
nțitya-gi75 ta-vädya-bhoga-pādam illa-parivár-ártham v råbmapa-tapasvi-bhojan-irtham chai
Aditya-nama-pallikal sa-sulka-kara-vådhā-paribāraḥ samast-ādēga-sahito 76 rājakiyānām=anamguli-prēkshanlyo nidhi-nidhäna-samotah sarva-namasyag-tribhng
abhyantara-sidhya(ddhya) dhārd-parvvakam dēva-bhog-ārtham Eda (sa). 77 nikritys dattah | tasyāḥ pallikdyāḥ simántäni kathyamte i prăchyåm=ignėyyam
dakshiņasyam nairritgår cha Nirugunda-gråm-okta-lim=iv& 8178 mä | paschimaayam dißi Någara-sarah-sētuḥ 1. vāyavyam-attarasyåm-sisanyám cha
chata-hradah srota) | iti Adityapallikäyāḥ simánta-pramäpäni 79 ovan pärvva-prasiddha-simā-samanvitas-chatar-aghāte-vifuddhaḥ sa yushmabhir
ågåmibhir=asmad-vamsyair-anyaifecha bhūmipalaiḥ pålaniyaḥ 1 tathā ch=080 ktar 1 bhagavatá Voda-Vyksēnal "Vahubhir-vvandhå datta rajabhiḥ Sagar
adibhiḥ | yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalan (ID Apabarani
pi
81 cha doshas-tön=aiv-oktaḥ 1 'Sva-dattam para-dattăm vi yo harēta vasundharam!
shashti-Vargha-sahasrani vishthayam jayatė krimiḥ 1 (ID Suvarnpam-okana
gám=ēkām bhū82 mēr-apy-okam-amgalam 1 haram(n) nara kam=åpnoti yåvad-a-bhata-bari: plavar (!!)
*Vindhy-äțavishvaatoyasu Sushka-kotara-sayinah I krishpa-sarpā hi jāyamto
vra83 hma-dēy-åpahårinah (IDRåmabhadron-åpy=uktam! Sámányo=yam dharma-stars
nļipāņāṁ kalo kalo pålaniyo bhavadbhiḥ sarvvånsétán-bhävinab pārth: 84 v-ēmdrån=bhayo bhayo yichatě Rámabhadrah (ID) Mad-vamsa-jāḥ para mali
pati-vansa-jā và păpăd=apēta-manged bhuvi bhāvi-bhūpāḥ 1 ye palayainti
mama 85 dharmań-imam samastam təbhyo maya virachito-mjalir daha murddbni ! Mayr
ēdam sasanádhikarik-akshapatalika-mahāprachanda dandanayaka-Kälida86 sa-suta-Vikramadity-ānumatyā | Vatsa-gotra-Sama-védi-Bhatta-Vilás-opamán-Aryama
svāmi-stinunā Kālmira-Bhatta-Mallaya-pa[m]ditēna da87 n-adhikariņå likhitam-idam=iti subham | Sri-Säradayai namah |
1 The adjectives and participle agroping with this feminine are in the masculino gender! * Metre : Bloka, * Metre: Salini. • Metre: Vasantatilaka.

Page #189

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
No. 20. TALCHER GRANT OF KULASTAMBHA.
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A.
The Copper plate edited below, belongs to the Chief of the Talcher State in Orissa and was sent to Baba Nagendra Natha Vasu Prachyavidyamahārnava, then Honorary Archwological Surveyor to the Mayurbhanj State of Orissa, in 1907. It has been published by him in three different publications, once in English and twice in Bengali :
(1) The Archeological Survey of Mayurabhanja, Vol. I, pp. 157 ff. (2) Bangera Jatiya Itihasa, Vaisya Kanda, pp. 303-04.
(3) Journal of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad, Vol. XVIII, part I, pp. 59 ff.
[VOL. XII.
A photograph of the Copper plate was published on the first and the third occasion, but as the plate was covered with powdered chalk before photographing it, the reproduction was neither exactly mechanical nor perfect. I obtained a loan of the plate through Mr. L S. S. O'Malley, I.C.S., Superintendent, Orissa Feudatory States. After careful examination, I found that on all three occasions a number of mistakes had crept into the published text. The most important defect was the reading of the name of Kanchanastambhah as Kanchanasübhana. I 3.
The inscription has been incised on both sides of a single plate of copper measuring 81"x 5, and the letters measure on the average. A round seal of the same metal is affixed to the left of the plate, on the reverse of which is the word "Talcher" scratched thinly in Roman letters. The impression on the seal is circular and consists of a plain circle with a row of lotus petals along its circumference. The circle is divided into two unequal parts by two raised parallel lines, in the larger and upper of which is a deer couchant with a bough cr some foliage in its mouth and a crescent and a conch over its back. Below it, just above the dividing lines, is the name of the king, sri-Kulastambhadeva. The lower part of the circle below the lines is occupied by an expanding lotus flower. The inscription records the grant of a piece of laud to Bhaṭṭa Visvarapa, the grandson of Yadu, and the son of Anantarapa, in the village of Singa in the Western part (paschima-khande) of the Eastern District (Purvvarishaya). The value of the land granted is given in the last line as rūpya 44. Three generations of the dynasty are mentioned in the inscription :
Kanchanastambha.
Kalabastambha (Vikramaditya).
Rapastambha alias Kulastambha.
The record was inscribed by one Dirvvadása, and it is apparently complete, though it ends a ruptly with the word chatuḥsima-parya.
The characters of the inscription belong to the 9th century A.D., and the language is incorrect Sanskrit, though the mistakes are not so many as Baba Nagendra Natha Vasu Prachyavidyamaharpava thinks. The learned gentleman is not quite correct when he asserts that the figure of a boar and an elephant goad (ankusa), the emblems of the Early Chalukyas, are to be found on the seal.
1 Bangiya-Sahitya-Parishat-Patrika, Vol. XVIII, p. 60.

Page #190

No. 20.)
TALCHER GRANT OF KULASTAMBHA.
157
Two grants of this prince, Kulastambhadēva, found in the Raghava monastery at Puri have been edited by Baba Manmohan Chakravarttil. The name of the country read as Kadala in those plates is very clearly written as Kodalo in the Talcher plate, and this is probably the correct reading. If this be admitted, then Babu Nagôndra Natha Vasa Prkohyavidyamaharpava's identification of this country with the Patchima-Kõdara, said to have been discovered by him in certain three hundred years old genealogical works on palm-leaf, must be abandonod. 1 edit the inscription from the original plate :
First Side. 1 Om svasti [11] Jayati bhajaga-bhoga-param pavaḥ (1) sarvajña-barvaksid
vyāpi-Hara-pa2. -dāvja(hja)-rópavab [ll] Svasti [ll] Tribhavana-viditá(a)-Bankikansa-vamsa
bhushanð rājā 3 Isit Kõžohanastambha l nijabhaja-vajra-vinirjita-darddhara-vairi-vārapal-girl. 4 ndrăj-jātas-tato mahanpipatiḥ srimata-Vikramadityah? parama-nămadheya[ho] 5 srimat-Kalahastambhab tasmid-as&dhirapa-adbasidyataḥ pratape 6 bhasmikrita-vairi-vigrahas='tri-vargga-sammánita 10 sdha-sammataḥ prithivyán [10] 7 Tato vyajāyata sakala-bhopāla 1.mauli-mala-lalita-charapa-ya8 galo pirmala-karavāla-kirana-kalapa-bh&sort Kod&lo-dhivasils 9 sri-Stambhosvari-lavdhal-vara-prabhāvo(prasado) mahanubhāvah Paramamihasta. 100 mātāpitri-pad-Inadhyayi samadhigata-pañcha-mahlavd816 ma11 hārājādhirājaḥ &M-Ranastambhaḥ para ma-nāmadhāyaḥ Paramabhattaraka[h] 12 érl-Kulastambha-räpakab kusalt mandala-aminvarttamāna-bhavishyat-maha-17
8[@]18 marta-rājāputrān!8-niyukta-dāņdapāfikan-snyány-api 185āja-prasadina chatte
bhatta14 mahāsāmata-bhoga-janapad-idyān=adhikarapa-janāna yathirha[] mānayati
VO(bo)15 dhayati s@[mādisati] jñāpayati viditam asta bhavatáin :91 pasohima-khanda
på.
Second Side. Singa-gråmaḥ chituh-sIm-Stachohbinna
16
(-ruta-visba]ye
chandr-arka
tämra-b.dana)"
Journal Bong. 41. 800., Vol. LXIV, part I, pp. 124 t.
[The stroke read as an a-matni in the first akehara is more probably a raperduod sign of interpunction, Ed.]
Bangiya-Samtya-Parishat-Patrika, Vol. XVIII, p. 60. • Expressed by a symbol. Read Jayanti bhujaga. [800 below, p. 168, foot-note 16.-H. K. 8.] . Kead -pairi-värand
Rond frimad Vikramaditya) Rand has-ödyala[or, saharadityah. -Ed.).. Read vignahar. Read - aanmanitah.
1 Read - Mpala-manla » Read wirmala.
Read Ködel-dd meda. 14 Bead labdha.
15 Bead folds. # The •*. of -tanakah is written below the line. 11 Bead-bhavishya-mata. 15 Read -rajaputras,
Read angår api raja-prasddinat chatta-. » Read janin.
» Superfluous visarga, used assiga of interpunctuation. 11 Read chatu.
Read fanatate.

Page #191

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII
17 [kshiti]-samakāla mātā-pitrör=&tmanas=cha punya-yaso-bhivșiddhaye (ID) bhatta18 patra-Visvarīpahi Aatatha-syagotrāyah? triyarishaya-pravarodbhavatih Ma19 ngalavila-vinirgata-(I)bhattaputra-(t) Yada-guta (1)-Anantarāpa-sutaḥ+ da[kshi"]ņā20 yana-samkrāntau 'Akshaya nidhi-dharmmēn=ākaratvēna pratipāditaḥ [*]u21 ktañ=cha dharmma-bāstro [ll*] Vahubhirs=yvasudhā dattā rājabbiḥ
Sagarābhiḥ? [19] yasya yasya 22 yadā bhumig=tasya tasya tada phalan | Mā bhūd=aphala-sankā vah
paradatt=ė23 ti pārthivā) [1] evadattā[t] phalam=ānantya[m*] paradattānapālaue il
Svadattām(-pa24 radattām)=paradattām-vā 70 harēta vasundharām 100 sa vishțhāyām
krimirzbhūtvā 25 pitsibhiḥ saha pachyată || 8Vahun=ātra kim=uktēna samkshopād=idam
achya26 to (1) svalpam=āyus-chala bhogā dharmmo loka-dvaya-kshamaḥ 11
Itro 27 kamala-dal-āmva-vindu-lolām 10 srigam-anuchintyall | Vatyal? Singa-grāmaḥ
tri28 p-Odaka rüpya 40 418 Dürrvadāsēna utkirņa[m] iti | chatuh-simā-parya
TRANSLATION14 (Line 1.) Om. Hail. Victorious is the dust of all-knowing, all-performing and (all-) peryading. Hara's (Siva's) foot-lotuses, where the atoms are the coils of the snakes.16
(Ll. 2-11.) Hail. There was a king Kanchanastambha, an ornament in the Salkikängalt family, known in the three worlds. From him who with the thunderbolt of his arm conquered the kings of mountains, vit. the elephants of his unbearable foes, was born the great lord of men with the high name, the illustrious Vikramāditya. The illustrious Kalahastambha (was born) from him, a sun (aditya) of uncommon force; who by his glowing heroism turned the frames of his enemies to ashes; who was honoured by the three castes; who was honoured by the good ones on earth. From him was born the Mahārājadhiraja with the high name, the illustrious Banastambha, whose pair of feet was revered by the row of the heads of all kings; who was resplendent with the bundle of rays of his spotless sword; who resided in Ködāla (or Kõdala), who had been granted the highest favour from the illustrious Stambhośvari, the very powerful ; the devout worshipper of Mahē vara; who meditated on the feet of his mother and father, who had obtained the five great sounds.
(LI. 12–15.) (He) the Paramabhattaraka, the Rānaka, the illustrious Kulastambha, being in good health, duly honours, reminds, orders and instructs the present and future Mahāsāmantas, Rajaputras, Niyuktas, Dandapafikas, and other royal servants, the people in
* Read Vifoarūpāya.
• Read Autathya-sagötraya. Read tryärsheya-prasar-odbhavata.
• Read Anantarúpa-sutāya. . Read akshaya.
• Bead Bahubhirs. Read Sagar-adib min.
& Read Bahun-. . Read Iti.
10 Read ambu-bindu-lölam friyam. 11 The remainder of the verse has been omitted.
13 Read isha. (The last figure is probably 2 and not 4.-Ed.) * By the Editor. 15 Mr. Krishda Sastri suggests the roading: bhuvansabhoga-pramaya] paramanaval, which would give much better sense, "where the atoms are of the size of the world". - According to Manmohan Chakravati this is a corruption of Chalukya.

Page #192

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRARARAM PLATES.
159
the bhogas of the Chāļas, Bhatas, and Mahäsdmantas, and others, the people in office, in this mandala,
(LI. 15-20.) Be it known to you (that) the village Singa in the Western part of the East District, bounded by its four boundaries, has by means of a copper plate charter, for so long a time as moon, sun, and the earth (endure), been given, in order to increase the merit and fame of my mother and father and myself, to the Bhattaputra Visvarūpa, of the Autathya cotra, belonging to the pravaras of three rishis, the son of Anantarūpa, the son of the Bhattaputra Yada, who has come from Mangalavilā, on the occasion of the Dakshinayanasankranti, in the way of an eternal treasure, with exemption from taxes.
And it has been said in the Dharmasastra. (Follow four and a half of the customary benedictive verses.)
(Ll. 27-28.) This Singa village, with pasture and water (yields) 42 rupees. Engraved by Dárvadāsa. Up to its four boundaries.
No. 21.-DALAVAY-AGRAHARAM PLATES OF VENKATAPATIDEVA.
MAHARAYAI;-SAKA-SAMVAT 1508. BY T. A. GOPINATOA RAO, M.A.; TRIVANDRUM.
The subjoined inscription is engraved on nine copper-plates shaped in the usual manner of the later Vijayanagara plates; i.e. with a curved top, in which is bored a hole which receives the ring and seal, and with raised rims. The first side of the first plate and the second side of the last plate-the two exposed sides-are left blank. The plates, with the cxception of the first, are numbered with Telugu-Kannada numerals, which are engraved on the left margin near the ring-hole. The 6th and 7th plates have been woorgly numbered as 7 and 8 respectively, while the 8th is marked 6. The inscription is well preserved. On my account, Mr. M. K. Nārāyaṇasāmi Ayyar, B.A., B.L., High Court Vakil, Madras, requested Mr. Kuppu Rao of Dāļikkomba to secure for him from Anantācharya of the Dalavās. Agrahāram Street, Madura, this and some other sets of copper-plates; Mr. Kuppu Rao was kind enough to procure them on loan for Mr. Nārāyanasāmi Ayyar, who in his turn helped me with excellent sets of impressions of these copper-plates. 1 edit the record published below from the impres. sions supplied by him.
The alphabet of the document is Nandinagari; the solitary word Sri-Verkateta used as their signature by kings of the third Vijayanagara dynasty, is in the Telugu-Kannada characters. The language of the record is Sanskrit. The one orthographical peculiarity worth noticing is that, as in one or two other grants of the Vijayanagara dynasty, distinction is made between initial long é and short e. The ordinary é is retained to express the short vowel sound; a secondary e symbol over the sbort e, which makes really ai in other inscriptions, converts it into a long e. The vowel ai is written with two secondary e symbols on the short e. For example, ēkām, 1. 172, ētyēka, 1. 207; ēkaiva, 1. 327 and aitänyam in I. 116. Other minor peculiarities are noted in the foot-notes under the text of the inscription.
1 The last words are probably meant as an addition to Singagrāmas, I. 27. The grant is, so far as I understand, complete.
Cf. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 328.

Page #193

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIT..
The grant under notice belongs to the reign of Venkatapatidėvar sa-Mahiraya I. The venealogy of the third Vijayanagara dynasty is, as usual, traced from the Moon, thus:--
Moon.
Budha. Parūravas.
Ayu.
Nabusha.
Yayāti.
Paru.
(In his race) Bharata.
(In his race) Santana. (The fourth from him ) Vijaya (Arjana).
Abhimanyu.
Parikshit. (The eighth from him) Nanda.
(The ninth from him) Chalikka. (The seventh from him) Rajanarëndra. (The tenth from him) Bijjalēndra. (The third froin him) Vira Hemmāļiraya.
(The fourth from him) Tata-Pindama.
The regular genealogy begins from Tāta-Pinnama and runs as follows:
Tata-Pinnama.
Bomidēra.
Raghavadêra. Pindama, the Lord of Āravida.
Bukka, md. Ballambika. Ramaraja, md Lakkambika. Srirabgardja, md. Tiramalambika.
Ramaraja.
Tirumalariya, md. Vengalambi.
Venkatadri.
Srirangariya.
Venkatapatidėvariya. Somidēva of the above table is said to have taken seven forts from his enemies during the course of a day (V. 7). Pinnama is called the lord of Aravidu. His son Bukka is said to have established firmly Sāļava Nrisimha on the throne (V. 8). His son Rāmarāja, a great devotee of Vishnu, defeated Sapida and took the Avanigiri-durga, drove off Kisappodaya and

Page #194

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
161
captured Kandanavoli-durgam (i.e. Kurnool). Here he was poisoned by his relatives but by the grace of Vishņu be was saved, (Vv. 11-12).
The genealogy given in this grant agrees as far as Tirumalarāya, with those given in the Kondgāta, the Kallakursi, the Kūniyor and the Viļāppākkam grants. Like the last one, the present record also mentione only Ranga II. and Venkatapati I. as the song of Tirumalarāya omitting Rāma III, and Raghunātha, who are mentioned in the Kondyāta grant.
The present inscription is dated the Saka year 1508, computed by the moon, the arrows, the sky and the vasus, which corresponds to the cyclic year Vyaya. On the Utthānisdrādasi tithi of the bright half of the month Kārttika, Venkatapatidēva-Mahārāya granted, at the request of Virabhupa, the village of Gangavarappatti, under the name of Virabhů. pa-samudram, to a number of Brāhmapas. The grant was made in the presence of the god Venkatēsa of Tirupati. As in the other grants, Venkatapatidóvarāya I. is described as having vanquished Malikibharāma's son Mahamandasāhu, (V. 30), who has boen identified by Dr. Holtz:ch with the Golkonda king Mahammad Shāh, son of Ibrahim Shah, who reigned from 1581-1611, A. D.
We know from the Viļāppäkkam grant that Venkatapatidjva had five wives ; of these Venkatāmbā, Rāghavāmbā, Pedobamimbā ani Kțishqamāmbā are mentioned in our inscription; mention is not made of Kondāmbikā, perhaps becauss at the time of the issue of this grant, which is fifteen years earlier than that of the Viļāppākkam grant, he had not married this lady.
The birudas of Venkatapatidēva (Vv. 32-39) are identical with those given in the other grants, and have already been explained by the oditors of those grants.
Venkatapatidēva, like many other kings of the Vijayanagara dynasty, was a great devotee of the god Venkatāśa of Tirupati. A life s ze bronze statue of this king is placed in the tempio at Tirumala on the Tirupati hills, and so ne sort of pāji is offored daily to it and also to the bronze images of the great Krishnadovarāya and his two beroic, queens, Chinnādevi and Tirumaladovi.
The prince Virabhupa, at whose request the grant was made, was the son by Lakshmarni, of Kộishņa-nfipati and the grandson of Visvanatha. Ho bears the birudas Sumaya-lrõhuruganda, Ayyavali-puravar-adhisvara, (Ailīvaļipura of other records), and Dakshinasunulmes (V. 7). Virabhapa, the grant relates, constructed a mandapa with finely sculptured pillars in the temple of Sundaranāyaka at Madura (V. 68). He gave to the goddess Minākshi of tho samo place au armour studded with gems (ibidem). A Tamil work called the Tiruppani-malui, wbich describes in detail the donations made by various persons to the temple of Minākshi and Sandarośvara of Madura, states that Kțishọa-Virappa Nayaka constructed (re-constructed ?) the Veļliyambalam, the northern Gopuram, the shrine called Sevvisvaram, the kitchen, as also the thousand pillared mandapa, the Mürttiyamman-mandapa, the Surru-mandapa of the second prakara, and the Virappa-mandapa with sculptured pillars. He also covered the pillars of a mandapa of the temple of Minākshi with gold. Virappa-mundapa is perhaps the one that is referred to in the present grant.
This and the other grants of Venkatapatido varāya mention that the king was anointed on the throne by his family priest Tātācārya. Who this Tātācārya was, how ho became the family priest of the kings of Vijayanagara, and when and in what circumstances the latter embraced Vishnuism,--all these are interesting questions which have hitherto remained
1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 125 1r.
* Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 153 ff. . Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 236 #.
Ep. Ind. Vol. IV, pp. 269 ff. Cf. the genealogy of these Nayakas of Madura, Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 239. . Vy. 52-54.

Page #195

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
unexplained. Chapters 23 to 26 of the Prapannāmrita, a work on the hierarchy of the Srivaishnavas, give a succinct account of the family of the Tātācāryas, the descendants of Srisailanätba, better known by his familiar name Periya Tirumalai-nambi. The family to which the Tātāchāryas belong, is called the Srisaila-vaisa after this original ancestor of theirs. He was the maternal uncle of the great Srivaishnava acharya Rāmānuja, and also one of the five disciples of Yamunārya, who was the immediate guru of Rāmānoja. In the Srisaila-vainsa were born two brothers, Narasimhachārya and Rangāchārya. These were great specialists in expounding the epic Rāmāyana, like all the members of the family beginning from Periya Tirumalai-nambi. They both went to Ettur with a desire to earn money by expounding the Rāmāyana. Not finding Ettūr sufficiently paying, they drifted on to Vijayanagara, the capital of the kings of that dynasty. There, the king. Virāpāksha was then ruling in great splendour. His relatives, envious of his prosperity, attempted to assassinate him, but he escaped to the adjacent country, gathered enough soldiers, and returned to Vijayanagara one night and killed the whole lot of his relatives in their beds. Thus suddenly murdered and left without any obsequies, they all became piśāchas, and began to haunt the house in which they had been killed. So, Virāpāksha built for himself a new palace and lived in it. However, the trouble due to the ghosts did not cease, and no amount of peace-offering would effect any change in their attitude towards him. At this juncture the two brothers happened to go to Vijayanagara; they went straight into the haunted house, mistaking it for the residence of the king. The place was well lit and the ghost prinee was holding a darbār into wbicb the two brothers were ushered by a ghost servant. On being questioned by the ghost king who they were and what they wanted, the younger brother introduced his elder brother as a great expounder of the Rāmāyaṇa, and stated that they both went there to seek the royal patronage. The ghost prince commanded them daily to read and explain the Rāmāyana to him in his palace and promised in return for it a dinära a day and a large sum of money on the day on which the portion relating to the pattabhisheka of Rama was to be read. They agreed to the proposal, and the recital of the Rāmāyana went on day after day, when finally they were rewarded amply for their trouble on the pattābhisheka day. The ghosts, as an effect of the virtue of listening to the Rāmāyana, went direct to the Sāntānika-lika. being freed from their ghost existence. This service of the brothers of the Srisaila-rama did indirectly a great good to the reigning prince by removing from him all the troubles he was suffering in the hands of the ghosts. He discovered his benefactors and requested them to recite the Rāmāyana in his palace also and loaded them at the ond with riches and himself became the disciple of the elder brother, Narasimhāchārya (who is better known to the Srivaishnavas as Ettär Singarāchārya) and changed the royal signature from Virāpāksha to Venkațēša.
The ninth in descent from this Narasimhāchārya was Tātārya. He was the contemporary of & Rāmadova,' with whom he retired to Chandragiri. This Tātārya lived contemporaneously with Vadhala Doddayāchārya of Cho?asingapuram (Sholingur), the author of the Chandamārutam, a work written in refutation of the Advaitadipika of Appayya Dikshita. We know from the Vilāppākkam grant that Appayya Dikshita was a contemporary of Venkatapatidérarāya I. Hence, the Tātārya mentioned above (also known as the Pafcha-mata-bhañjanam Tātāchārya, a name which he derived from his work, Pancha-mata-bhañjana), Doddayāchārya and Appayya Dikshita were of the same time. Lakshmikamāra Tātāchārya, who was more familiarly known as Koti-kanyakā-dānam Tātāchārya, was the son of Pafcha-mata-bhañjanam Tātāchārya. This Lakshmikumāra was the guru of Venkatapatidēvarāya, who granted his whole kingdom to his acharya. This same person should, therefore, be the guru who is
Could this be Ramaraja, the elder brother of Venkatapatidevaraya I.P > Rajnásit sartadefasya Rämardyadaanantaran fri.Venkatapatirama mahatma bhagavat parah
Lakaamikuwära-Tataryan mahal mananalifrayat sa malas Venkatapatirayah friman mahayafahl tadrajyash delikadhinam vidhaya guru-bhaktiman guru.kainkarya-nirataḥ Kulasekharavat ahitah 1

Page #196

NO. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES
163
mentioned in oopper-plate grants as having performed the pattabhishēka ceremony for the king. That he was in great power at that time, is evidenced by the large number of inscriptions of Tātāchārya found on the walls of the Varadarājasvāmin temple at Conjeeveram, whither he had removed his quarters in a later period of his life. The author of he Prapannāmpita was the disciple of Ranganatha, the grandson of Lakshmikumāra Tātāchārya and belonged to the family of Andhrapárna (Vadaganambi), one of the favourite disciples of Rāmānuja.
Below are given two lists, the one detailing the donees and the shares they each received etc., and the other giving the names of places occurring in the document, which are as far as possible identified therein with the modern namos.
The person who composed the sasana was Kšish a-kavi Kāmakoti, the grandson of Sabhāpati and the engraver was Viraṇāchārya, the son of Gapapaya. A considerable number of the verses of our document are found in the Mangalampād grant of Venkata I., where it is stated that the composer of the verses was one Chidambara-kavi, sister's son of Sivasürya, the king of poets; whereas the Kiniyür plates, the Viļāppākkam, Kondyāta and Kallakursi grants, which contain many of the same verses as our document, are said to be the composition of Rāma, the son of Kāmakoți and the grandson of Sabhápati; a similar grant belongs to the Kädli Sringeri Svāmi's matha, and the writing is claimed there by Krisbņakavi Kāmakoti, the grandson of Sabhāpati. Thus there is a great deal of divergence in the statement as to the actual authorship of the composition. It appears that some one of the earlier members of the family, Sabhāpati or some one else, for instance, was the actual author, and every time his verses were repeated and added to in drawing up fresh documents by the various later members of the family, the composition was claimed to be his by the topyist. The copyist in the present case appears, as in the case of the Kudli matha plates, Krishna-kavi.
List of donees, etc.
No.
Name of the donee.
Father's name.
Götra.
sakha.
Native place.
Num. ber of orittis.
.
1 The god Kalahastiśvara
The god Lakshmi
narayana 8 The teacher of Rig-vēda 2 4 Do. of Yajur-vēds B Govinda Bhatta Udoya Bhatta, Bharadvāja
Narayana Bhatta Putti Bhatta . . Do. Hastaks Venkatays Honnarasa ,
Rayasam Kondapärya . Pinna Madhavayārya Kauņdinya 9 Hastaka Nagappaya Virupparass
Kābyspa 10 sriniväsirys
Mahabhäshya Nara. Pütimisha
sambhatta.
Rik
Do. Yajus
Do. Rik.
Do.
Vanivala. Hstir Anögundi. Madavidala
A Collection of the inscriptions on copper-plates and stones in the Nellore district by Alan Butterworth and V. Venugopaul Chetty, pp. 25 ff. • Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. VII, Part 1, pp. 617.
Y 2

Page #197

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
List of donees, etc.--contd.
Name of donee.
Father's name.
Götrs.
sākha.
Native place.
Number of crittis.
.
Alabür Sirivaram
Do.
Do
*****
Togaruchēţi
Hobakere.
Talamudipi
Do.
Kambhāļür Akuvalla
***...
Narayana . . Narasamblatta Putimisha Rik Tirumalary . Do.
Do. Ananda Bhatta, Gopinatha . Atröya . . Tammaņa Bhatta
Do.
Putimäsha Yajñāśvara Bhatia . Gaatama . . Somayajin . . . Simbädri. . . Kasyapa . Rik Śrīnivasa Bhatta Basava-Bhatta . . Kausika. Yajus Tirumalärys . Venkata. . . Jámadagni Rik, Madanabhārata Kopdu. Naga-Bhatta . . Śrivatas. Yajus Yellambhatta . Chitti Bhatta Bhärad vaja . Ķik. Venkata Bhatta Ramachandra Bhatta. Atröya śrinivisa Bhatta . Lakshmippisimba Srivatss . Aubhaļa Narasimha . Srinivāsārya . Raghupati
Jaggarasa
Vesishtha. . 25 Naramam-Bhagavata Annamaraaa . Mauna-Bhargava Do.
Gopala . . . Naga-Bhatta. . Kaupdinya Yajus Gövinda Bhatta. Appäji . . . Harita . . Do. Påņdurangaya. . Chauda Bhatta . . Vilvāmitra Rik. Narasimha Bhatta Krishnambhatta Do. Krishņambhatta Janarddana . Do.
Do. Lakshmana . Dēvarāja Bhatta Bhāradvāja Yajas 32 Lökanátha . . . Yajfianárāyaṇa Bhatta Do.
Do. Vitthala Bhatta . . Sagara Nārāyana Kaufika . .
Bhatta. 84 Venkata Bhatta . Tirumala Bhatta Bhäradvaja 36 Dharmarāja Bhatta . Srinivasa Bhagavata . Sachkriti. Yajus 86 Tiruvenkatanäthärys. Rämd-Bhatta. Maudgalya . Do,
Uppä-Bhatta . . Chūdamaņindra Atrēgs , Rik. Ananda Bhatta, Tirumalärys . Brandvije | Yajus Chidambara Bhatta Tirumala Bhatta . Harita Kamalanäbha Bhatta. Chakrambhatta . Árivates. Do. Konări Bhatte Tirumalärya . Kauņdinya Do.
Odayāļûr Vedeyāļūr Udayalür Muļuviy Udayāļür
Do.
Do.
Do.
Mosalimaļu Akshatala (p) Kalye . Gutti . Hosakere .
. . . .

Page #198

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
165
List of donees, etc.-contd.
No.
Name of the douee.
Father's name.
Götra.
sakhi.
Native place.
Nomber of rritlis.
Mölnadu Baņķāra (P)
.
Pandillapalli Inukunta. Garudädri
Mutukuri
Do.
Anantarya
Nārāyaṇārya. Srivatsa, Yajus Tirumalary& . Tirumala Bhatta . Visvāmitra
Do. Lakshmaņaya . . Visvarūpam Tirumala Bharadvaja
Bliata. 45 Kotisankara Bhatta Kasinātha Bhatta . Srivatsa . .
Basava-Bhatta . . Lingambhatta . . Kayapa . . Ķik 47 Virupaksha Bhatta Lingmbhatta
Do. . 48 Vaidyanatha . Gangadhara Bhatta . Visväritra 49 Annambhatta . . Kondu . . . Kauçdivya Tajus
Lingambhatta . Kalahasti Bhatta Ātrēga . Rik
Pundarikáksha . Chandrayajran Do. . . Yajus 52 Kariy-Tirumalārya Tukkadēva . . Do.; Jaimini. 63 Tippana Bhatta. Sankaņa Bhatta Atrêya . Rik 54 Alagambhatta . . Lakshmana Bhatta Kaundinya Yajus Tirumala Bhatt Rangu Bhatta . Atrêya
. . . Do. 56 Visvagarbha-Aubba!a Tirumalārya . Kamakāyana Vis. Ķik
vāmitrs. Govinda Bhatta
Bharadrājs Yajus Venkataya . . . Bhagavata Appalaya . śrivataa. Lakshminārāyaņēndra . Vēdam Śshadri Bhatta Kausika.
Vyasarāya . . . Raghavarya . Harita . . Rik 61 Ananda Bhatta . . Timmaņa Dasa. . Visvamitra . Do. Punyakoți . . . Nārāyana Bhatta
. Do. Rama-Bhatta . . Rāmi-Bhatta. Käsyapa. Tajus Lakshmana Bhatta Govinda. . Gautama.
Do. Ranganatharys, Nārāyana Bhattēndra. Viśvāmitra Rik 86 Appäji . Narasõpädbyāya . Kauņqinya Yajas 67 Rangappa . . . Nagarasa .
Atreys Rik Tiramala Bhatta . . Tirumala Bhatta. . Śrīvatas. Tajus
Do. . Naga-Bbatta Atreya Riko Do. . . Do. . . Do.
Yajas 71 Lakshmaraes
Do. . Visvamitra . şik. 72 Mädapa . . Chaudu Bhatta Bhäradvaja Yajus
Do.
sivapuram Mammaka ).
Do.
Do.
Marichēti
.
Do.
Madhura Chattipalli Barige (*) Madhura. Udayalür. Arungonda Sonna Arungonda Maņikchori

Page #199

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
(VOL. XIL
List of donees, etc.--contd.
No.
Name of the donee.
Father's name.
Götra.
Sakha.
Native place.
Vumber of orittis.
. Yadavalli
Köļāla Mulvayi. Bidurehalli Stavalam (P) Yadappatu
Kalabarige
Bellür
.
Do.
Vånivaļa.
Do.
Krishpambhatta Padmanabhadhvarindra Srivates. Yajus 74 Chandappa
Nārāyana Pandita Vidhala. Do. 75 Kõvēri Bhatta . . Vyasaraya
Bharad vaja Do. Hari Bhatta Könöri Bhatta. Harita
Rik. Alagbar ya Tirumala Bhatta . Våsishtha
Do. Kopda Bhatta . Vidyadhara Bhatta Bháradvaja Yajus
sokkapa . . Akkapärys : Vesishtha Ķik. 80 Lingargja .
Kantika i Chennamarija . .
.
Visvamitra. 31 81 Jasaraya . . . Tirumala Bhatta Atroya 82 Venkataya . . Käyapa. . Kapi 83 Brahmēsvara
Yajos Srinivasa Bhatta Raghunatha . Patimisha Rik Näråyaņärys .
Do.
Do. 66 Tirumala Närasimha . Srinivasa . . Bharadvaja . 87 Varada Närasimbarya Krishnambhatta Do. Bhanu Bhatta ,
Yallambhatta. Svatantra-Kapi. Ragbaya Bhatta . . Vyasaraya . Udayambhatts. Govinda Bhatta. Aubhala Bhatta. Köneri Bhatta, Do. Devaraja Bhatta. . Ramärya . . säpdilya . Tammaņa Bhatta singari Bhatta . Bhäradväja Yajas
Narayana . . . Krishnambhatt Visvamitra Rik. 96 Narasambhatta . Vishnu Bhatta. Väsishths
Do. Chika Tirumalarya Vitthala Bhatta . Kisyapa . .
Do. 97 Giri Bhatta . Nararambhatta Harita , Yajus 98 Tirumala Bhatta . . Janardana Bhatta Atreya , Rik. 99 Närüyaņārya . Tirumala Bhatta Bhäradvaja Yajas 100 Lingambhatta • Suri Bhatts . Gaatama.
Do. Paņdari Bhatta Viräpöksha Bhatta. Käsyapa . Rik. 102 Yadavkry : Achyuta Bhatta Kauņdinya Yajos 108 Tirgmala Bhattendra Narasambhatta . Vivamitra . Rik .
Kobige . Marichēți Bidirahalli Marichēti Mullatřihalli
Do.
Kampila. Kontage.
. .
1 1
Mastețțihalli . Harisamudram . Pappūri Nandyala . . Lakshmipuram.
. Pandari()
.

Page #200

No. 21.)
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
167
List of donees, etc.--concld.
No.
Name of donee.
Father's name.
Götra.
sākba.
Native place.
Number of trittis.
Tammaņa Bhatta 205 Chenna Bhatta.
Rik Yajus
Kränala.
11
.
Narasambhatta Sūri Atreys , Narasarya Kēšava Bhäradvaja
Bhatta. Peddi Bhattendra . Sandilya Govinda Bhatta Bhäradvaja Mallanaradhya P . Mahabbäsby Srini. Pütimäsha
106 Venkata Bhatta . 107 Vyasariya Bhatta 108 Timmana Bhatta. 109 Giri Bhatta
Do. Rik.
Do.
Chennávajjala (?) Vanivila
Do.
**
*
.
Vāsa.
110 Tirumala Bhatta Uppaña Bhatta (0) Kauņding Yajus Ghadayakaộti.
Venkata Bhatta. Raghava Bhatta Vesishtha. Rik . . 112 Kamalanäbha Bhatta . Lakshmidbar&rya Kabyapa. Yajus . Balapura. Dēvarājärya
Tirumala Gangayāļi . Bharadvāja Do. Odayāļūr. 114 Varada Bhagavata Lišgārya : . Visbộuvardhana Rik. Yeddalûr. 115 Aộņāji Anņambhatta . . Bhargava .
Do. Kottapalli . 116 Verkațādri
Ramachandrarya Atröya Rik Ramachandrapura 117 Kupparasa . Kámarasa
Kauņdinya sukla Yajus. Kumbhaghöņam 118 Bhaskarärya . .Ranganatha Bhatta. Kaufiks . . Rik Ghadiy Bram () 119 Karanikya Dahvana Lakshmikānta Kaubiks Vis! Do. Periyakoļam
vāmitra. 120 Karaņika Timmaraes Tiparasa . Srivates .
1 1
DO
Names of places occurring in the grant.
4. In the description of the grant, op. 44-68.
No.
Name of the place.
Modern name.
District.
Taluka.
1
Hastinavati
.
. Coimbatore.
Dharapuram,
.
2 Dharapuram 8 Alaðguļam
Nedunguļam 6 Periyakuļam
. : . .
. . . .
Dharapuram . . ......
Nedahguļam. Periyakuļami
;
.Madara . Do.
Madura. Periyakalam.
.
.

Page #201

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII
Names of places occurring in the grant-contd.
Name of place.
Modern name.
District.
Taluks.
sundokkayikkaņami, cf. No. 29. Near Saņdaikki yppäļayan Coimbatore, or, Ma- Dbärapuram, or, Din. or near Kanaviypatti) dura.
digul, or, Periyaku
Jam. 7. Vaighayara . . Vaigai river 8 Pülattür hill and village, Pülattur . . .Madura . .Kodaikkanal. 9 Mingilanai . . . . 10 Haridra river . . . . Maijalar . . 11 Půjärivayakan hill . . . Perhaps situated near Pu. Madara . . Dindigul, or Palui
firippatti. 12 Břibatkulya . . 13 Gardabhakkapamá, (Kaludaik.
kaņama). 11 Tummalapetti . .
Tumbalupat. .Madurs . . Palni. 15 Bairināyani-ūru . 16 Pullemaījanpatti . 17 Yadamalai bin. . 18 Gorlavärnpatti . Gollappatti , Madura . .Palni. Vēdappatti . . Vēdappatti. .
Do. Periyakulam. Moppadi Joggināyakappatti .
Melaikkottappatti . . 22 Mettappatti . . . Mettappatti. 23. Vittiruuda-Perumi! temple 2. Kättināyakapatti 23 Tenkarndu Lill . . 26 soragbanpatti . . Soragampatti . . Madura . . Dindigul. 27 Valayudhan-kõttai . . . Velayudampalayam
Do.
Do. 28 Battulakkunta . . . Butlugundu. śundekkayikkaparayippatti Kanavayppatti
Do. or Feriyaku!an. 30 Pälnmänpatti . . . . Pilappatti (p)
Do.
Dindigul. Santöppäleyam . : Sandaiyur (R)
Märttinäyanipattt . 33 Gasyamanāyanippatti .... . Gullapuram (?) , Madurs . Periyskuļam. Kīļēkkottappatti . . Kakkottai . . .
Dindigul. 36Kapnluppatti . . . Käppiliyappatti . .
Palui. 36 Silināyanippotti . . . Viliräykarpatři or silay Do. Dindigul or Periya. ampatti.
kulam. 37 Tondökkutyappan forest.
Do.
Do.
**...

Page #202

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
169
Names of places courring in the grant-contd.
Name of place.
Modern name.
District
Taluks.
38
89
Kättinäyan patti . Töravali Virabhāpasamudra, alias Ganga Gangavarpatti varappatti.
40
Madurs
Periyakuļam.
B.-In the enumeration of grantees, op. 80-198.
.
•
Ănēgundi
.
.
. Raichur
.
Gangavati.
.
. . .
• . .
Alavûr . Sivaram Togarcbėda. Honkere . Talamudipl .
. . .
. Chinglepat.
1. Do, . Kurnool
Tumkuru . Kumpool .
Conjeeveram.
Do. Nandyal or Ramal
Iskota. .Gubbi or Maddagiri.
Nandikotkur.
......
.
Vånivals 2 Hötür. . 8 Anēgundi 4 Madavadala.
Alsbür . 6 sirivaram . 7 Togaracbēți . 8 Honkere . 9 Talamadipi 10 Kambhāfür 11 Odayaļür . 12 Muļuvsy . 18 Mowalimada . 14 Akahatala () . 16 Kalye . . 16 Gutti .
Mélnida . 18 Bapďára (P) .
Pandillapalli.
Inukunta 21 Garadadri . 29 Mutfakura .
Sivapuram : 24 Mammaka (P)
. . . .
Oday&lür . . Malubagalo. .Musalamadugu
Tanjore Kolar . Kurnool
Kambakonam. Mulbagal. Nandikotkur.
.
.
.
.
..
Kalya (P) Gutti .
. .
. .
8. Kanara, Anantapur.
Udipi or Uppinangadi. Gooty.
.
. . .
.
. Pandillapalle.
.
.Guntur
.
Bepatla.
.....
. . .
.
Muttakuru Sivapuram ()
. .
N. Arcot Tanjore
. .
Chittoor. Kumbhakonam.
ce

Page #203

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
Namos of places occurring in the grant concld.
No.
Name of place.
Modern name.
District.
Taluks.
.
*****
*****
*****
.
Madura Settipalli
. .
Xadan Coderary
Madura, Yellavaram.
.
****
. •
conds
.
Aragonda
.
. Arcot
Chittoor.
Scheri
.
- *
.
Kolar
Kolar.
• •
Kolar. Bidarshalli
. . ...
. .
• .
Bangalore
Hopkote.
.
.
. .
Gulbarga . Beffaru . . Kongi Town .
. . .
Gulbarga . Kolar . Bellary
Galbarga. Kolar, Adoni.
.
40
25 Marichăți . . 26 Madhura 27 Chattipalli . 28 Barige () .
Arungouda 80 Sonna (1)
Maņischeri 32 Yadavalli . .
Kojala .. . Bidarebali
Stavalam (). . 86 Yadappața · .
Kalabarige . . 38 Bellar . . . 39 Kölige . . .
Maflațțihalli 41 Kampila . . 42 Kontage . . . 43 Hariamudram . 44 Pippuri. . . 45 Nandyala . . 48 Lakshmipuram.. 47 Pandari 48 Krundla . .
Chennävajjula (?).
Ghadayakanti . 61 Balapura . .
Yoddalür . .. 58 Kottapalli .. .
Ramachandrapuram . 86 Kumbhaghopam . 58 Gladiyaram (*) . 67 Periyakolam . .
.
. .
Kampili . .Kondage .
Haresmadra
. . .
. Bellary
Tanjore Bellary
Hospet. Kumbakonam, Rayadrug.
.
....
***
... Nandyal
.
.
.Kurnool
.
Nandyal.
Pandharpur.
.
. Sholapur
.
Pandharpur.
*****
.
. Ballapura (TM)
. .
Kolar or Bangalore Chikls or
Ballapur.
Dodda
.Kumbhakopam
Tanjore
.
Kumbhakonam,
. . ·
Periyakalam..
.
Madum
Periyakalain.

Page #204

No.21]
DALAVAY AGRAHABAM PLATES.
171
TEXT
First Plate. 1 श्रीवेंकटेशाय नमः । 'यस्व संपर्कपुंखेन' नारीर2 बमभथिया' । यदपास्यं समनसा (समनसा) सातार 3 मात्रये ।।१"] 'यस्व रिदवनाबा: पारिषद्याः परमात "] वि दि. 4 ध्रुति भजतां विवस्वोन तमात्रये ।[२] पीवावराय -
शादंडा पातु वः । माद्रिकाखमा या धाची पश्चियं दधौ "] 6 'जयति धीरजपचेर्वातं सव्येच र । पासंबनं चकोरा7 चाममरानुष्वारं महः । ४] 'पोचतच पुरवा बुधभुतलखा. 8 पुरस्वात्मजः संव' नहुषो ययातिरभवत्तमाच पूर9 स्वत: । तहंगे भरतो बभूव नृपतिसमततो" शंतनुसत्तुर्यो 10 विजयोमिमंयुक्दभूत्तस्मात्परिचित्ततः" ।।५] "बंदरतस्वाष्टमोभू11 समनि नवस्वसा' राजवळियमापससप्तमः"] श्रीपतिरचि. 12 रभवदाजपूर्वो नरेंद्रः । तस्वासोरिजकेंद्रो दयम र वृपो वो. 13 रहेमाकिरायत्तिको" मुरारी बतनतिबदभूतल माया14 पुरी[ज]: 1] "तत्तुर्योवनि तातपिनममहीपालो निवाबोवनच. 15 स्वामिचगवततोपनि पर" दुर्गावि सप्ताहितात् । "धर्म16 न स सोमिदेव(रूपदेव)पतिसमेव बजे सुतो वीरो राध. 17 वदेवराडिति तत[:] बीपिनमोभूटपः" ।। 0"] "पारवीटिनगरीवि18 भोरभूदस्व बुद्धधरपीपतिसुतः । येन सावसिंहराज्य19 म[प्ये]धमानमासा खिरीखतं ।। " "बकामिनी[:] खतनुकांतिमिरा20 [चि]पंती बुबावनीपतिको बुधवसमासी । बजारिनों
From impressions supplied by Mr. M. K. Nariyapmimi Ayyar. Metre: Anushtabh.
• Bend Ogg • Bend भूचिवा.
• Bond परखतम. • Read विषको.
Band uter. • Rand s .
Motre : Sardá lavikelạite. • Rnd wो.
॥ Bad सत्संतवी. • Rand °मबु
u Metro: Sragdhari. " Band मवमतल.
" Bad सावॉबीबी Metre: Sardalavikridits.
" Band रदु. WRand पवन
"Rnd भूषप:OMetre: Rathoddhati.
MetroVantadlaks,
12

Page #205

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA..
[Vor. XII.
Second Plate; First Side. 21 कमलनाभ वाषिकन्या बझांबिकासुदवार22 मावशीला ।[] 'मुतव कलबुधेमुरभिकाशगं माधवात्कु28 मारमिव शंकरास्कुलमहीयतः बन्धका । जयंतममरण24 भोरपि शचीव बुबाधिपा[]त' जगति बलमालमत रामरा25 जे सुतं ।। १०"] 'सहस्सप्तत्वा सहितमपि यसिंधु()जनुषां [स]पा26 दस्थानीकं समिति भुषमौर्येण महता । विजित्यादत्तेस्मा27 दवनिगिरिदुर्ग विभुतया विधूतेंद्रः कासप्पोडयमपि 28 विद्राव्य सहसा ।। ११] 'वंदनवोलिदुर्गमुक्कंदकदम्युदयो 29 बाहवलेन [यो] बहुतरेण विजित्यं पर। संनिहितस्य त30 चरणांबुषु सततया प्रातिभिरर्पितं सुधयति स्म नि31 पेष्य विर्ष १२] 'श्रीरामराजक्षितिपय तस्य चिंतामणेर32 र्थिकदंबकानां । समीरिवांभोगहलोचनस्य लकांबिका. 88 मुष्च महिथशासीत् ।। १३"] 'तस्याधिकेसमभवत्तनयतपोभि[:] 34 श्री[]गराजपतिशाशिवंशदीपः । पास समुझस35 ति धामनि यस्य चि मेचाणि वैरिसदृशां च निरंव. 38 नानि ।। १४*] "सती तिकमाविका चरितलोलयारहती37 प्रथामपि तितिचया वसमतीयमी संह(घ)ती । हिमांगरिव 38 रोहिणी दयहारिणी सरिमोदत सधर्मिषीम39' यमवाप्य वीरापणीः ।। १५ "रचितनयविचार रामराजं च 40 धीरं वरतिरुमसराय वेंकटादिक्षितीशं । पजनय41 त स "येतानानुपूर्ध्या [कुमारा]निश तिवमञ्चदेव्यामे [व]
Second Plate ; Second Side. 42 राजा मोषाः [१] "सवसभुवनकंटकानरातोन्समि48 ति निहत्य स रामराजवीरः । भरतमनुभगीरथादिराज44 प्रथितयमाः प्रममास चक्रमाः ।। १७"] "वितरणपरिपाटों य. 45 स्व विद्याधुरीणा नबरमुखरवीवानादगीता नियम्य । प.
1Metra: Prithvi.
Metre : Bikharini. • Road पातर विविय.
Metre : Vantatilaki, . Read more u Rend स एवा. . Metop : Malint.
* Bend तं. • Metre : Sailafikhi. • Metro : Indravajra. • Metre: Prithvi. 10 Metre: Malinl 1 Metre: Pushpitigri. H Beed विधापरोप

Page #206

Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I.-Saka 1508.
करेगमप्रतासन तटाना नापासा'समतरता मसाला मान( 17 मारामारी Kan
aanमारवाहमाचीला बनातस्वीर 7 रामनावात
मालाकामा मात्रामा 3477सोसत नानालालमोना। ITI मनाएRAII सननन
वाजता 8'E म
हामायाजालनमारमा 1177 नवनातवासमात्रा 10133 सेलिज707 (HIानासतानातानमाला
समतदातासानासबालमानसनमावीमा 12137 daमामाजालाहोराकारतकामका हातमा सीजीकोमनामी कानमनजसनमानों
जयोmazतमामातीमालातिमाल SAGRIHINITIOज (जमागास्तो aanti Orala सारा वसोवानानाना
वन(177M(मोतवासावाटकारानाव 18 IBM HITMa(जरमासानबालत नाता
FILMमानस्सास्त्रिीमहामामतीतनमाजातला 200710 बात मानकनगारपाकलाaan
LIVitthaजीजामारवतता मारतालासोमनातला सामना Satarमामातीनताकदममा जाममनन HIRaanजनववमानताना मना । 567वन साहनामावतारमात्मामाका
मानाकोतवारमा 72tan(TENazावसानचा मकान nanaगनगमनमालाला
बनेपा 77नवासारवासातस्मता 1777MATया। जाननादापाजस्ताव30 Ma(जरीना मानणा स्यामाना।
मान्मान्त स्त्री वातागतनावमालकाला 32 मसाला 7 रन मनजनानमनाना
has(TITIKानामा स्नासामना 17103
TIFIma MENT10719ला का जाजानमा जान136 जातामामामाnaam (1775aATो काम 38
नावीन VITORIE(वाहाचाचताना मनात LLAGEसमानामा रोजा वाचनाललावातनाकाम
S. KONOW
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH
SCALE -55

Page #207

42
माता माननगरमासानाकामा (ar RAHI FIनIवतकमतनावमा र सान। 447THETICTIOकामकमाराकानानाननारी
शाच THITIRREATENTITLETIम्मान । पालमपमा बालाननानासारमानाजानमालाना MAITa7710 बझा पालना यन(71) साप्नोपनाकमेचदा एक रतलामाता तनाnymमलाल कमानसाधन (07 (नामा3Arihi-तकतानतालमा लगाना nana(का 1341 लाल कालमानानुनाव Saili BJanालकलाना(नरी ।। रा टाव971A(EIA माहाकाबEETANATA Raiनपाका मनतातालाना तालोता . ATMana(बालकाला वखाता
काका-1934 कारताल लानारावा लमलामो मालतकात विकालतला- लत्या जमानामाला Amनाविला 0R(जालना
यहादत को 1 (विकालान्तम लोक Dunil33'Jहरालयाजका कला
सनल' हा ८17Marमदालना नाकामाला Pोन बाया न त। (34हाका (ATM ANT (SATIR (2517-लमालामाल AM IS TI TI TITaranा रतन लाल तितासात
स्लामाबीनजनाकारतासनमानामा नाति/jI-THIDIतारजावा राजाला तापमान ANILIELTil 371(स। मानविनामा मनामनात नका (57 PRITI नामा'मास्ता हातमवारणासातवमा
(
71007मा मात्रा नफलोग वास्तवमा 70 17वतास्तगी 71 DBI समानतका जमानामा
(artan(07(3ातिकमतामताजकता। रानात समातीवाचकालावनमाज्यवाना। Anaमा'बावनमा वाम तालमनावरकरणी 74 आ337(जनावरालारामसानघाजाजनानामत से तातेरीत ताजा सेवापारासाजना 76 PTAनामनामनामनातसचानारामतमा रमतम'7 मानसाधनामावतानाशादाग-78 Talaरोमाराला म वी'
नवाजाची माननगमला MEERHInाननन वनकटवतकला 80 मामाता नTIFIanमरालसमानारवाचका ALITI वाचनानाitaमारवादक 82

Page #208

No. 21.]
46 नुकलमयमावालांबुबिंबापदेशादमरनगर शाली लब्ज
47 या मव्वतीव ।। १८* ] 'व्यराजत श्रीवरवेंकटाद्रिराज [: * ] चितौ लाव48 चारुमूर्तिः । जा (व्या) घोषदूरीकृतमेघनादः कुर्वन् सुमि [का]49 हर्षपो [] [१९] चिषु श्रीरंगच्यापरिवृढकुमारेष्वधिरयं विजि50 त्यारिमापांस्तिरुमलमहारायनृपतिः । महोजाख्यांबा[न्ये] [म]51 तिरभिषिक्तो निरुपमे प्रशास्त्युर्वी सर्वामपि 'तिमृषु मूर्तिष्वि [व] 52 हरिः ।[। २०] यशस्विनामग्रसरस्य यस्य पट्टाभिषेके सति पार्थि[व] - 53 दोः । दानांबुपूरैरभिषि [च]माना देवीपदं भूमिरियं दधाति ।। २१] 54 'कांश्चिश्रीरंगशेषाचलकनकसभाहोबलाद्रीभमुख्येष्वावृत्या
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
55 नृत्य सव ( ) ध्वतनुत विधिवद्भूयसे श्रेयसे यः । देवस्थानेषु तो
56 थेष्वपि कनकतुलापूरुषादीनि नानाद[1*] नान्येवोपदानैरपि
57 सममखिलैरागमौ (मो) कानि तानि ।। २२* ] 'अनंतरं 'ततनयः प्रतोत
58 चकास्ति हस्तापजितद्युशाखी । श्रीवेंगळां बाचिरपुण्यरासि (शि:)
59 श्रीरंगराय [: *] श्रितभागधेयः । [ २३* ] 'उहगिरौ स्थितः परिविजित्य च
60 दुर्गेचयान् दुर्गम [कों]डवीडुविनिकोंण्डपुरप्रमुखान्" [i*] भूव61 लयेकरत्नपेनुगोंडपुरे" निवसंचाजति" यस्समग्रमकरा
Third Plate; First Side.
62 दिमलांच्छनतः” ।[ २४* ] " यथाविधि (म) श्रीसुरोत्तमकताभि
63 कोव्सवे "यदीय्यकरवारिदे कनकदृष्टिदे सर्वतः । "यसोम
1 Metre : Upajiti.
• Metro : Sikharipi. Bead farey.
• Motre: Sailadikha
10 Bead "fufree.
14 Bond निवसन्नति.
64 यतरंगिणी दशदिगंतरे " जृमते (i) सतां प्रशमितोभवत्जप
65 णतोरुदावानथः ।[। २५* ] 'नीत्या निरस्तादिनृपे सप[जा] संत्य संर [ चि]
66 तसर्वलोके । श्रीरंगरायचितिपालकेस्मिन् पदं सुरारेः पर
67 मं प्रपत्रे । [ २*] "विडचा (चा) परायण (:) स्तदनुजः श्रीवेंगकांबापुरापु
68 स्योत्कर्षफलोदयस्तिरमल श्रीदेवरायामभूः । संतानदुखि
14 Metre: Prithvi.
10 Bond यत्रो 10 Bond रूपवान्.
* Bead gitq.
• Bond साम्राज्ये सुमवि
• Metre : Sragdhari. Read बाची.
173
• Bond दुर्ज
Bond पेडमीच.
1 Bond 'वाच्यगतः.
14 Bend बदोब
.
17. Read 1 Metre: Särdalavikridita.
7 Read वचनव

Page #209

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VorxIL.
69 खितमरगिरी सामावसिंहासने सर्वी मावि मयेन वेंक70 टपतित्रीदेवराय[:] चा [ २७] 'यथा रघुकुलोजव[:"] स्वयमहंध71 तीजानिना खगोषगुरुणा सुधीतिलकतातयाण , यः । य72 थाविधि यशखिना विरचिताभिषेकाः"] चणादिभिद्य यवना73 शराविजयी प्रशासनहीं [ २८०] 'श्रीवेंकटांबा वरराघवांबा 74 पदोबमांबा वरवणामांबा । नीत्वा समेता युबइव) शक्तयो यं दे76 व्योनचंति पविषयीला: ।। २८"] 'यस्वातिप्रथितौजसे रणमखे 76 सेनाभटेटैस्माटोपाहतसेच(ध)वरिपघटायखातपचा77 दिमः । निर्विणों मलिकीभरामतनुभूसंप्राप्य' गेहं महम18 दमबहमदशाएरयते सार्थाभिधामन्वहं ।। ३.] 'यमिबंग79 दनिर्विशेषमखिलामूर्वी भुजे विधति प्रीता: पंनगमंडला80 धिपकुखकोणीभूतो निर्भराः । यस्मै भूवलयेकर्वहकला81 माशंसमानास्मदा सेवंते वृषशैलतामधिगता[:"] श्रीवेंक82 टाद्रीचर [२१] 'वाराशिगांभीर्यविशेषवर्यचौराशिदुर्गाक
Third Plate ; Second Side. 88 विभाळवर्यः । पराष्टदिपायमन:प्रकामभयंक84 रशाधरांतरंग: [ ३२] 'हतरिपुरनिमेषानोकहो याच86 कानां होसबिरुदरगंडो रायराहुत्तमिह [ २२*] "सारवीररम86 या समुनसं(स)चारवीटिपुरहारनाय[क:] । "कलीश्वरमहा87 भुनः] "वयंमंडलीकधरणीवराहतां ।। २१] "राज्ञां वरो रणम88 खरामभद्रनिति" अतः । वर्णितविरुदो नामावर्णश्रीमंडलीक89 गंड इति । ३४] "पात्रेयगोत्रजानामप्रसरो भूभुजासुदास्य90 थाः [३५] "एविपदरायराहुसवेश्यैकभुजंगविरुदभरितत्रीः । 1 Metre: Prithvi.
• Metre : Indravajra. • Metre: Särdülavikridita.
• Road 'नसी. • Rend निर्विरची.
• Besd तनुमः संप्राप्य. Metre: Sardalavikridita.
Metre : Upajati. • Metre : Malini.
10 Read of . The miming half of the stangs can be sapplied from other inscriptions, of... 9. above. Yol IV..9767.28, महितचरितवन्धी मंमियान् सामुखादिप्रबाटिलपिबदी: पाटितारातिलोष:. 11 Metre : Rathoddhata.
Read No. ॥ Rend अयनाथलीक. * Metre of the first half Anushtabh and of the second Arya. Read 45 xfa:
2 Metro: Arya. The second half of v. 86-io miming as in several other grants. It can be applied, ag. from tho Vipin ghnt, above, Vol. IV, p.06, 7.83 पतिविरदतरवपट्टी मधिनुरुपराममधमाचपड:
11 Metre: Argi.

Page #210

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
175
91 रम्यतरकीतिरोहियरायद(दि)मापठ()विदोषच "] 'भीषधि92 'पत्थुपमायितगंहतोषणरूपणितासमकांह' । भाषर्गत93 प्युवरायरगंड पोषनिर्भरभूनवखंड' ।। ३७] 'राजाधिराज94 बिक्दो राजराजसाहतिः । मूगरायरगंहको' मेवलंधि96 यशोभरः ।। ३८] "यित्वादिविषदेवदितत्वा' नित्यमभिष्टुतः ।। २८]]
सोय 98 नोतिजितादिभूपतितति[:"] सुचामि ]शासी सुधीसार्थानां भुज97 तेजसा खवयं कटसिधासन"। सेतेरपि चाहिमाद्रि वि98 मता" संहत्व शासन्मुदा (1) सर्वोवी प्रचारित वैकटपतिबीद99 वरायाग्रणीः । [४. "] "वसुष्योमकळंबेदुगणिते सक्षवमरे । संवत्स100 [२] व्ययाभिल्ये मासि कार्तिकनामनि [४१ ॥] "पचे पळचे "पुंस्थाया
[स] 101 स्वानहादशीतियो । श्रीवेंकटेशपादाज्व(ब)संनिधौ श्रेयसां निधी ।। ४२ ॥"] 102 "नानाशाखाभिधागोवसूपेभ्यशाबपित्तया । विख्यातेभ्यो हिणा
Fourth Plate; First Side. 103 तिभ्यो वेदविलो विशेषतः [ 8 ] "वळिते इस्तिनावत्वा चोध्या(धा)
104 पुरवंधके । पाचंगुळखळे चापि धोनेईंगुळमोडुके" ।। ४४ ] "वसति(ति) 105 ख्यातपेरियकुळसीमनि च वितं । मुंबाविकपमधीमंगळा106 देवीसुमध्यगं [ ४५ ॥] "श्रीवैधयावपूलतूचसयोर्मध्वमाश्चित" । ख्यात107 मुंगिक्षयामवी' निर्मस्य संततं ।[४ ]. "प्रवहत्या" हरिद्वाख्यतरंगि108 या समन्वितं । "येतन्मूगितामहरिद्वासेतुबंधतः ।। ४७ ।"] "बुखया
1 Metre : Dedhaka.
- Rnd sी. • Rend काच:
• Rnd 'नय:• Rad सप:.
• Motre : Anushtabh. 1 Bend 'नवासी
• Read af. The second half of the stangs can be applied from V. 88 of the Vilappåklam grapt, बविवि बादिबा अनिवांबविषया. • Metze : Sárdülarikridita
"Road समय " Bad सिंहासन
W Randyा सवोरपि. MBend विमतान
* Metre : Anushtabh. HBond पुचाया.
Reed . WRead पूषचू .
• Rand 'पाधिब Bead प्रमा
•Band एखऋषित

Page #211

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XII
109 चापि सहित निरंत्या निरंतरं । पूजारिनायकम()लखवाया110 ग्दिशमाश्रितं [ ४८ ॥"] 'श्रुतमंगिलणेनामात्तत्मीमांतावितस्थितेः । पाम्बे
[यीं] . 111 विश्रुतबृहनुयायाचारिता(त) दिशं [ ४८ "] 'पूलत्तूपा(ओ)मसीमांत
शैलाह 112 विणत[:] स्थितं । 'गईभवणमामध्यादपि तुंमलपट्टित: [[१५० ॥"] 'नेतं
प्रधि118 ताटेरिनायनिकरोष पषिमं । पुखमंजम्पहिती यडमलाख्यगि114 रेरपि ।। ५१ ॥"] 'गोवारप्पहिनाको प्रामाहायव्यतामितं । वडप्पडेप्य116 डिजग्मिनायकपरितोपि च ।। ५२ ।"] 'मेलैबीडवरप्पडियामकाच चितो. 118 तरं । [मे]हुपहियामकादप्येतमीमांतव[ति]न: । [५३ ।"] 'ऐशान्या' वीतिरु117 दपेरमाळालयादितं । काहिनायकपव्याख्यग्रामाबाचेन भाख118 ता [ ५४ ॥"] 'तेकरट्राख्यशैलेंद्राहक्षिणायामुपेयुषा । शवधन्पटिनाचो119 पि प्रामाहिख्यातिमेयुषः ।। ५५ ।"] 'मामाहेलायुधकोडनामकात्यधि120 मेन च । उत्तरत्वमितेन श्रीवतुलबुंटत[:"] श्रुतात् [५६ ॥"] 'श्रीगुंडे
छायि191 [व]वायिप्परिणामवेण च । पासमान्पहिना संतेप्पाळेयग्रामकेश च ।
122 नीय(य)सापि च परमूर्तिमायनिपष्टिना । ख्यातेन श्रीगुय्यमनायनिप्पष्टि123 वरेण च ।। ५८ ॥"] 'कीळेकोहवरप्पटियामकेणापि भास्वता । कापुलण
हिना पीलि124 [ना]यनिप्पग्निापि च ।। ५८ ॥"] 'इत्येतैरष्टभिमप्रासैस्मयुलमुत्तमं । 126 .क्येन विनिष्यबकुल्वाम्यामुपशोभितं । [...]
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 128 'प्रतीततोंडकुत्यप्यन्कानमेन समन्वितं । काटिनायन्पडिती. 197 रखलिसुंकहयेन च ॥ १ ॥"] 'मूखणेसुकेनोभयमार्गसुंकेसमन्वितं । वीर 198 भूपसमुद्राख्यामपरां समुपाश्चित ।। ६२ ।"] ग्राम गंगवरपडिनामानं स129 स्वशोभितं । सर्वमान्यं चतुस्सीमासंयुतं च समंतत: ।।।"] "निधि
निक्षेपा
1 Metre: Anushtabh. • Rend ऐचानाँच.
Read Rv. • Band युवा

Page #212

84
90
का
86 समो
तुजतबा अलीक
88 मिलीम
192
Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I.-Saka 1508.
ताना, 79 कोण
राम
102
मोतिन (
उ
[24] पठाऊ ना ऊना: फो
न
साय
90 साल निवतिः पतिः
जटा
98 मेगाि ॥ बसुकोमल बेची सक्स 100 चापमान का कि नामावल बैंक तभी स
S. KONOW.
12 a
SCALE 55
मोरोपंत्री नि
कालाको मालती मामी मंगला
ग्राम 1 समान
7771961 ची
सोम
(अग
108
(मुलगंगामा सीमा 110 कुल्या रिवासा 1019ली मारी मामा(मनात
193
श्रोग्राम म
रामका सीमान पेमाला यात्रायामाचा कोलाब
रोले सामा
माला" कोटामाর
मेवातम
मालेगा
कोल
- lagaaaaal:
नारतिय से 534777 होला AAMA
104
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH
106
112
114
115
118
120
122
124

Page #213

27.
126
910735 TELaमारकमा नानी
Manaमामाकनामा ममि मा Jagalpingकरीतम Figरममावावा
वनसdिAMपानातागोमाता1152 128GBITIHAABHIकामा मागगनचाहतामा
HTAEमसात मालमताचचास मह1ATIOमामanरानी मास'कालमाकानामावादमा
HIATIकातहजारमातरमणामावापरततवा1154 130 'मimaJALAIIATTAarगालीगासात
करताना
Shanालमा बजनताकमानली नाना पाया 136577का नामवली
शाम वा मातनोकामम(नवजनानामा1156 132कमा HTTER.KAnamnaaकाजाम्रो talaमारकाता
तामाया मा 197971zlanमसावित्रानभालकलाप
मातमा मतजना(
Ivanामनकामसमावादावालारपत71158 134
मामाहामारावासलाका या वीर मामा -मममRIApnaCAEIREETराम)
उन्मादागो(तसरजातानवालात मारन 136 Palinतातलाममाटपामामा साकारतमा
तानाजफलाहोzतमसातबाAEE वादा (amanual's NEnम जनावताकनामावत आहात
SPIRAलयातनावबाणापरतावानमारमा HAIRKaat aahIमचमातालमा
वानाक कामोजमावाणापामावा मा(7777मायामाता मामातहत मामला
ME मा मामा वजनाममापारमा 140 Jal-ARAalalanaमामाका काकान मgh Almaatalanaकामना
मन मार anAजनसलनाममा
(
7काmari बवाकतवरवामताना 142 ITAHARITERMमरामावतावानाधारका ममता जनामा समानीकनघाला तुताहारा तालमा
मनरनामामात चरवाहवासाता 144anaculadदानाकामनारायणमानदानका
वामानाननात सातवारनामाचा Kinacan'नान Raniसातामात तावासला
ABiमामला ना HD FITI (Engज मामा 168 146 Aanangन कानावादका सामना नपा
1173मारतचा निकालातहत Paandaaaaaaaila निजता यावा
EHICOT 7 नगापिताजता 170 148 giindian falala का मतासानलाबाव
SATTजना लामामायण ARHMIRI2017 का सामानमहापालिकामा
TITLEIमत7HITमाREA4ग 172 MadHREस्तापा-माता छात्रावाSHR
मदार पारतरतनत सामान
138

Page #214

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRABARAM PLATES.
177
130 षाणसिक्षसाय(ध्य)जसान्वितं । पक्षिण्यागामिसंयुक्त गणभोग्यं सभू131 ४ ॥*] 'वापीकूपतटाकैच कच्छारामैच संयुतं । पुत्रपौत्रादिभिर्भोज्यं 132 क्रमादाचद्रतारकं ॥ ५ ॥ *] 'दामाधमनविक्रीतियोग्यं विनिमयोचितं
133 मानुपेद्रपदभतिविशेषसांद्र[:] श्रीविश्वनाथनरपालकुलाधिचंद्रः । 184 श्रीवीरभूपतिलक[:"] स्थिरवैभवेंद्रस्तेजोनिधिर्जयति दानकळावितंद्र: ।। १७*] 136 'श्रीमसुंदरनायकस्य महति श्रेयोनिधी संनिधौ नानाचित्रविशेष136 भूषितशिलास्तंभीजसन्मंडपं । मीनाच्याः कवचं च रबखचितं हेमं 137 विधायाधुना पूजाः प्रत्यहमुत्तरा वहति 'यस्मामाज्यमव्याहतं ।[६८*] 'य. 138 स्मिन्दिशत्यवनिदेवगणाय वाजिनागादिमरनिचयानथ तेपि मेरं [*] 139 ये समाश्रितवतां विदयालयानामाहारमात्मभवनेष समर्पयंति ] 140 'यस्मिन्समस्तनिधिसागरशैलजंबूदीपादिदानमपि नैव विचित्ररूपं [*] 141 "मुलासुवर्नमणिरत्नविचित्रसप्तद्वीपप्रदानकरपुंण्यकर' जगत्यां [॥ ७०*] 142 - 'श्रीमत्समयद्रोहरगंडांकस्य धीमतः । पय्यावळीपुरवराधीश्व[र]143 स्य महौजसः ।। ७१"] 'स्तुतिमागध[पांचवी]चेरचोकादिभूभृतः। श्रीद
क्षिणसमु. 144 ट्रेशप्रख्यातविरुदोवतः । ७२'] 'काश्यपान्वयम(वा)राशिकल्पभूमीरहा.
मनः [*] 146 श्रीविश्वनाथभूपालपीच प्रथितौजसः । ७३'] 'श्रीक्षणपतिक्षीरसिंधुशो146 तळरोचिषः । -सुशीललझमाग मुप्तिमुक्ताफलानतेः । ७४*] 'वीरस्य
वीरभूप[स्य] 147 विज्ञप्तिमनुपास्चयन् । परीतः [प्र]यत[:] बिग्धैः पुरोहितपुरोगमैः
। ७५] 'विविधै[वि. 148 बुधैः'] श्रौतप[थि ] कैरथि (धि) कैगिरा । श्रीवीरवेंकटपतिम(म)हारायमही
पति: ।। "] 'स 149 "हिरंथपयोधारापूर्वक दत्तवाग्मुदा 100 सोयं वीरमहीपालमुत्राम150 समवैभव: ।। ७७'] 'समस्तषोडपमहादानचर्याधुरहरः" । हिचत्वारिंश
1 Metre : Anushţubh. • Metre : Bärdülsvikridita • Bend बया - Read सुवर्ष. • Rad सिन्धु u Red हिरण
• Metre : Vasantatilaka. • Read सपं. • Read एक. . • Road पुष्य. 10 Read पति. - Read 'रंपर.
2

Page #215

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
[VoL.XII.
Fifth Plate; First Side. 161 दधिकशतहत्तिसमन्वितं ।। ७८"] 'कवा ग्राममिम 152 गंगवरप्पट्टिभिधाजुष । नानागोत्रद्दिजातिभ्यो 163 धारापूर्वमदान्सुदा । वृत्तिमंतोत्र लिख्यते विमा वेदांत154 पारगा: ।। ७e"] 'काळहस्तीश्वराभिख्यग्रामदेवाय शंभवे । नित्य165 पूजाविधानार्थमेका वृत्तिरिहार्पिता ।। ८."] 'लक्ष्मीनारायणाख्या156 य ग्रामदेवाय विणवे । येका' समर्पिता हत्तिरचाराध्नु(छु)मह167 निशं [ ८."] 'ख्याताभ्यां ऋग्यजुर्वेदाध्यापकाभ्या महत्तया । नित्याधी158 तिविधानाय वृत्तिरेकात्र कल्पिता ।। ८१"] 'वानिवाळीडयभट्टत159 नुजमात्र बंदचः" । गोविंदभट्टो हे वृत्ती भारद्वाजान्वयोशु160 ते [ ८२] 'भारद्वाजकुला' होतूऍटिभट्टात्मसंभवः । हिविर्तिरत्र श्रीन[T]161 रायणभट्टोपि "बंद्वचः ।[८३"] 'भारहा[जा"] न्ववा-(य्या)नेगुंदि(दि)होबरसात्म162 जः । वृत्तियं हस्तकवेंकटयोपैति याजुषः [ ८४*] 'याजुषो मडवा163 डलपिनमाधवयार्यज: । द्विवत्ति(त्ती) रायसंकोडपार्यः कौंडि164 न्यगोत्रभूः [ ८५*] 'काश्यपान्वयसंभूतो विरुष्परससंभवः । येकां० 165 वृत्तिं इस्तकनागप्पयोति "बंहच: ।। ८६*] 'बंरच' श्रीमहाभाष्य166 नरसंभनंदनः । पूतिमाषान्दयत्रीनिवासार्योक167 वृत्तिमान् [। ८७] 'पलबूनरसंभसूनुबंडचशेख[:]" । "येक168 .त्ति: पूतिमाषकुलो नारायणस्मुधी: ।। ८८"] 'पूतिमाषान्वयश्री. 169 तिरुमलार्योपि बंचः' । हत्तिमेकां शिरिवरं नरसंभ170 दृजोश्रुते ।। ८e"] 'बंडचे द्रशिरिवरं गोपि(पी)नाथसुधीसुतः । प्रा. 171 नंदभट्टोप्यत्रैकवृत्तिरात्रेयगोत्रजः । ..'पूतिमाषान्वयो 172 गोपि(पी)नाथभट्टतनु(नूनवः । एका तंमणभट्टोत्र वृत्तिम173 [भ्योति बंडचः' ।। ८१] 'श्रीयजेश्वरभट्टस्य तनुभू!तमान्वयः ।। ८२]
1 Read 'समन्वितं. - Read 'पद्यभिधा. • Read "भ्याम - Read वच:• Rend वित्तिरच. ॥ Read it. ॥ Read वार्षद
• Metre: Anushtabh. • Read एका. • Read भ्या. B Read कुखी. 10 Read एका. - Read एक. 1. The second half of the verse has been omitted.

Page #216

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRARARAM PLATES.
179
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 174 'सूनुस्तीगरुचेटि सिंह्याद्रः कास्यपान्वयः । 'बंडचस्मोम175 याज्यत्र वृत्तिमका(1) संमते ८३] 'बसवाभट्टसुमतेस्तनयः कौशि176 कान्वयः । यजुशखी श्रीनिवासमश्चात्र हिवृत्तिमान [
18] । 177 होसकेरेवेंकटाख्यसुधीसुतः । जामदजान्वयतिरुमलार्योक178 वृत्तिकः ।[८५.] 'याजुषश्रीवत्सगोत्रो नागाभट्टात्मसंभवः । वित्तिमान्मद179 नभारतकोंडुसुधीरिह ।[८६*] 'बंच' स्तलमुडिपिचिटिभट्टस्य नंदनः । 180 यल्लंभट्टोबैककृत्तिर्भारद्वाजान्वयोद्भवः । [२७] 'श्रीरामचंद्रभट्टस्य सूनुरावे181 यगोचजः । "येकां वेंकटभट्टीच हतिं प्राप्नोति बंद्वचः' [८] 'सूनु
लक्ष्मीनृसिं182 हस्य श्रीवत्मान्बयभूमधीः । वृत्तिमेका श्रीनिवासभट्टः प्राप्नोति बंडूर 183 चः [८] 'श्रीवत्सगोत्र: कंभार्थीनिवासार्यसंभवः । पौभळश्रीनार
सि(सिं)हो "ब184 हचोककृत्तिकः ।। १.०*] 'वसिष्ठगोत्र: ख्याताकुवल्ल[ब्जग्गरसात्म185 जः । 'बंडूचश्रीरघुपतिरेको वृत्तिमिहानुते ।। १०१"] 'मौनभार्ग186 वगोत्रीनमरसत्यात्मसंभवः । श्रीनरसंभागवतो 'ब187 हचोकत्तिक: ।। १०२*] 'कौंडिन्यगोत्र श्रीनागाभट्टजी याजुषो188 त्तमः । अत्रैकहत्तिरोडयाळूोपालसुधीरपि [ १०३] 'याजुषश्चीमइंडे189 याकरप्पाजिमनीषिजः । अवैकहत्तिर्गोविंदभश्व हरितान्वयः. [ १०४*] 190 'उडयालौंडुभट्टपुत्रो 'बंचरीखरः । विश्वामित्रान्वचा त्रिपाइतिः। 191 पांडुरंगयः ।। १०५] 'विश्वामित्रकुलो मुळुवायक्वष्णभट्टभवः कृती । वृत्ति192 मेकां नारसिंह*]भट्टोचाम्येति बंडचः" ।। १.६*] 'मार्चिकस्मनुरुडवाळूजना193 ईनधीमतः । विश्वामित्रान्वयः कृष्णभट्टोप्यत्रककृत्तिकः ।। १०७] 'उडया194 र्हेवराजमहजो याजुषाग्रणीः । वित्तिरिह भारद्वाजगोत्री ल
Sixth Plate; First Side. 195 मणमधीः ।। १.८] मंदने बीयननारायणभहस्य यानुषः । 196 लोकनाथसूधी राजगोचेकहत्तिमान" ।। १.८] 'याजुषसगरIMetre: Anushtubh. .
. Read förs: To The verse is defoctivo. • Rnd वा.
• Read सम. • Read यजुम्बासी.
• Read जामदग्न्या. • Bead To.
• Read एकां. • Read तुल
10 Rend °न्वयम. n Read वृत्ति:
11 Read वा. " Rad नन्दनः
- Read °गीच्येकी

Page #217

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. XII.
197 नारायणभवरात्मजः । पत्र हित्तिमान्विट्ठलभाः कौशिका198 न्वयः ।।। ११०] 'तनय[:"] श्रीतिरुम[ल*]भहवय॑स्य याशुषः । भार
हाजान्व199 यो वेंकटभट्टोत्र वित्तिकः ।। १९१] 'श्रीसंक्चतिकुलश्रीनिवासभागवता200 मजः । वृत्तियं धर्मराजभवाति याजुषः [ ११२] 'मोहखगोषसंभू. 201 तो रामाभहामसंभवः । तिरुवेंकटनाचार्यो याशषोकहत्ति202 मान् ।। ११३] 'पात्रेयगोत्रो मोसलिमडुचूडामणींद्रभूः । उप्पाभटो भव. 203 त्येकहत्तिमानत्र 'बंच: [ ११४"] 'याजुषो[]तलश्रीतिरुमलायंव204 रोद्भवः । पानंदभहो भारद्वाजान्वयोचेकत्तिमान् ।। ११५*] 'याजु205 केंद्र: कळ्येतिकमलभहस्य नंदनः । [श्री]चिदंबरमहोत्र 206 कवत्तिहरितान्वयः ।। ११५] 'गुत्तिचक्रभसूनु[:] श्रीवक्षान्वय207 संभवः । एत्येकत्तिं कमलनाभभट्टो प्य] याजुषः ।। ११७'] 'यजु208 शाखी होसकेरेश्रीमत्तिरुमलार्यजः । कौडिन्यगोत्रः कोने209 रिभोप्यत्रकत्तिकः ।। ११८*] 'पुत्रो मेस्नाटिनारायणार्यवर्य210 स्य याजुषः । श्रीवत्सगोयनन्तार्यो वृत्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते ।। ११८] 211 'याजषा:*] श्रुतबंडारधीतिक(क)मलभाभूः । पत्तिसितमला.' 212 यो विश्वामित्रगोत्रजः ।। १२०] 'विश्वरूपंतिरुमलभजातोत्र याजुषः [*] 213 भारहाजकुलो वृत्तरहर्लक्षणयोचुते ।। १२१'] 'श्रीवत्सगोत्रीकाशि214 नाथभट्टतनु(नू)जवः । कोटिशंकरमहोकवत्तिं याति याजुषः ।। १२२] 215 श्रीलिंगंभहसुमतेस्तनयः काश्यपा[व]यः । हत्तिमेकामति बस
Sixth Plate ; Second Side. 216 वाभटोप्यत्र बंच: ।। १२१] 'काश्यपान्व[य*]संभूतो लिंगंमत- - 217 न(न)अवः । वित्तिमानिह विरूपाचमच बंडच ।। १२४] विश्वा
मित्रा218 वयो गंगाधरभहस्य नंदनः । वैद्यनाथसुधीरत्तिमानि219 ह बहवः' ।। १२५] 'कोडिन्यगोत्रः पंदिकुपक्षिकोंडुसुधीसुतः । प्रबंभ220 होचावत्तिमभुते याजुषाप्रणीः ।। १२॥"] 'इनुकुंटख्यातकाळहस्ति221 भहात्मसंभवः । पायगोधेकत्तिगिंमोच बंडचः ।। १२७] 222 याजुषो गरुडादित्रीचंद्रयव्ववरात्मनः । पायगोवत्रीपुंड
• Rend at: • Read इनिसिर
• Bpand it • Rand at
IMetre: Anushtubb..

Page #218

174
26.
सिलाई का बत्रा न
बासना
176 साली बोलते बी नेक
178 को भी शोजनाम
180 हजा
182 केला त् 184 त्यो सम
186
Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I. -Saka 1508.
कारक
आसमा बागब गोसीना गातोपानी 1887 मा प्राप बामनी जग
190 53 बोतल न
192 को बाजारात
8. KONOW.
रो
जनतामित
त्रयीमाविवामित्रका ना 194 पात्र
21a.
2
सी तोगि
SCALE 55
निकोसिया
चा
साली साता खामियानगो
माजोनो सलिना
करा
माया यो समा होताना मात्रा माऊ
43फल्म मानत दीनाना
ताकत पाउनऊ सखी मात्र मनार्थ नागो को 19 मे (
सास जो
समा खामगा
खसीबोकार
तबकों (त्र' यात्राम सालिम का मेका
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
196
198
200
202
204
206
208
210
212
214

Page #219

238
250
218.
LAI
या जानलागातरम dia'A'कामनामानानातर
STATEMनमितFOमारतकानुनमा
240
RATHIPTIMILY CID'Faiवतानाचगाना HOTOनवमाता तिवातावरवारमा
BAI 3. जमलनिसानालाल तामाता 2187||Rajाबदाneनावाजमा
5717 (सन) 3( मादावादाचतुतगतिमा 242 ताका ( 31719वालाखमासमानत DHii
मनामनामनातबाणा Fel/IAR(मा) 1773'पागार नमक पातमालाला 2013-halkata(73मतहातातलो मान 244
मतमो मेवातालबाहक RELATED PASET DJ बाजाउ टागालामारावास योग371777 नाममा नामाकलाप EMAA JATA नाकामनामावा 246 होम (TRIमोजो मानतुलाबरतता। तित मनाला होगमामलला कागजात R(17RESमनायामाला जवाना वातागल तालातयत्याननलान 248 AMIL FII/AAAAdinamतजामतावार यानाका
Ana) MA TI/AI यो उत्तरतुलाना 17RIABETamanाकामना गातही याप्पावना यासनकालनाउमानातवापहाताना
KARI3 ममता FROHIमीनातावान मानिनमाना
कवाजवा तसाततवाराधनलाकमा
MHIDITICLE 77137 THESTRAयाउमाकाकानावाचवा(माताजमनासि
निताता रानामा 252
13 मारा काला तिनसार यो वैकवानाबापत तर
Monालानाराम नाफाटाका REATIVIT
AE लागुतानामावलतान 254 230 ता.मालोजीवितहासमा कामगारापना
INE. TAMTal 'तदायTHRITलाजामाता रजन लागतमानसावरकर
INCardaaiतलामालतानाठमात का 256 23217मा(TTERTAIकामात हातानाजावाजमा
m/
iMLA का जमानातानीका Hama(मनमामा नाप्नवा मारसवातवालालमायाता
2173 dineG17रममावताका 234वामपनजान्नमामलामा सातवामवाटतयार
जनातावारतानातालावरवानावनातवा विमानताका सामावरवावतामामानी का नाम BAमाजमा FE3.सातवादालनर 260 236MTIGEORIAAI ( मरामा लामाका रावत
याकामा नाममा POKMALAHIमातटसमाजमायामाहाकवतमन्ना MPARICEMAIAMOTIनवमत पाएका मानवता या
1256

Page #220

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
181
223 रीकाचोकत्तिकः ।। १२८*] 'आत्रेयगोत्रजो जैमिनिसूत्रस्तुदेवभूः । 224 वृत्तिहयं करियतिरुमलार्योश्रुत सुधीः [ १२८*] 'पात्रेयगोत्र श्रीसंक225 गभहस्यात्मसंभवः । येका तिप्पणभट्टोत्र वृत्तिमभ्येति बंडचः [ १३०] .
श्रीको 226 डिन्यान्वयमुहुकूरिलक्ष्मणमट्टजः । अत्रकामळगंभट्टो याजुषो वृत्ति227 मश्रुते ।। १३१] 'मुडुकरंणुभट्टरस्य सूनुरात्रेयगोत्रभूः । वृत्तिमेका
तिरुमल228 भट्टः प्राप्रोति याजुषः ।। १३२*] 'कामकायनश्रीविश्वामित्रस्तिरुमलाय॑नः । 229 विश्वगौभळसुधीबंहचोकत्तिकः ।। १३३] 'याजुषंशिवपुरंश्रीम*]त्ति230 रुमलायंजः । भारद्वाजान्बयो गोविंदमहोत्रकत्तिकः । १३४*] _ 'याजुष[:*] श्री[मंम]231 [क]भागवताप्पळयसंभवः । श्रीवत्सगोत्री वृत्ति' हे याति वेंकटयस्मुधीः ।। १३५"] 232 वेदंशेषाद्रिभट्टस्य तनुभूः कौशिकान्वयः । लक्ष्मीनारायणेंद्रीपि याजुषो233 कवत्तिकः [ १३६*] 'तनयो मरिचेटिश्रीराघवार्यस्य बंदचः । व्यास
रायोचा234 ईत्तिमयते हरितान्वयः [ १३७] 'सूनुस्तिमणदासस्य . विश्वामित्रान्वयोद्ध235 वः । आनंदभट्टोप्यत्रकां' वृत्तिमभ्येति बंडच: [ १३८] 'विश्वामित्रकुली
नारा236 यणभहवरात्मजः । हत्तिमेकां मधुरपुण्यकोटी"च्याति बंडच ।। १३९] 'त. 237 नुभू[:*] श्रीचटिपविरामाभहस्य याजुष: । रामाभट्टोकत्तिमनु
Seventh Plate; First Side. 238 ते काश्यपान्वयः ।। १४०*] 'याजुष: ख्याति ]बरिगे गोविंदसुमते[:"] 289 सुतः । कती लक्ष्मणभट्टोकहत्तिर्गौतमान्वयः ।। १४१] 'सूनुम240 धुरनारायणभटेंद्रस्य बंडचः । विश्वामित्रकुलो रंगनाथार्योक241 वृत्तिकः ।। १४२"] 'यजुश्शाख्युड्यानरसोपाध्यायसंभवः । कौडि(डि)न्य242 "गोत्रभूरपाजिमपाददित्तिमान् ।। १४३] 'श्रीनागरसवय॑स्य सू. 243 नुरायगोत्रजः । वृत्तिमेकामरंगीहरंगप्पोम्येति बंडचा' ।। १४४*] 1 Metre : Anushtubh.
- Read एका.
• Rand °कौसि • Read भास्य - Read चौ.
• Read Y.
10 Read . ॥ Road कोटिर्यादि.
- Rond गोषभूरपाणिः.
Read
.
• Read our
Read 'का.

Page #221

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
244 'याशुषः श्रीसोबतिरुमलभहस्व नंदनः । श्रीवत्सगोषी तिरमा 245 लभहोकत्तिमान् ।। १४५] पायगोच्यरंगोह'नागाभात्मसंभवः[0] 246 बंच[:.] श्रीतिरमलमहोप्या वित्तिमान् ।। १४६] 'तनुभू:"] श्रीमणी
()[रि]247 नागाभट्टस्य याशुषः । पात्रेयगोत्री तिरुमलमटोचेकहत्तिकः ।। १४७] वि. 248 श्वामित्रकुलोद्भुतो नागाभहतनूनवः । 'बांचवीलबरसो वृत्ति 249 चयमिहानुते ।। १४८"] 'भारद्वाजान्वयचौडुभहभूर्याशुषसुधीः' । मादप250 सुमति(:)चात्र वृत्तिमेकां समथुते ।। १४८"] 'याशुषो यडवमित्रीपद्मनाभा. 251 ध्वरींद्रचः । वर्षभटोकात्ति[:] श्रीवमकुखसंभवः ।। १५..] 'वाधूलसान्बयो 268 नारायणपंहितनंदनः । 'चतुवत्तिरिहाम्येति चहप्पो याशुषायचीः ।। १५१] 253 'याशुषः श्रुतकोळालव्यासरायसुधीसुतः । भारहाबान्वयः कोनेरिम254 शेषार्धत्तिमान् । ११२] 'मुकायकोनेरिभास सूतरितसान्वयः । रिम255 वार्धवृत्तीमयते बांचापणीः' ।। १५३] 'वसिष्ठगोषी तिरुमलभमुम256 ते सुतः । "येकवत्तिबिंदुराव्यधार्योपि बंच" ।। १५४.] 'याशुषः
सरलंवि 267 याधरमहात्मसंभवः । भारहानान्वयः कोऽभष्टोप्यकात्तिकः ।। १५५"] 258 'यदप्पटुखपायंस सूनुर्वासिष्ठगोषजः । मोबपीपि भवत्येक259 वृत्तिमानच बाच: [१०] 'बंच: श्रीको(क)थिकविश्वामिचान्वयसंभवः[] 280 लिंगराजोकात्तिमेति चेंनमराजुजः ।। १५७] 'तनय[:] श्रीतिरुमलभा 261 वर्यस्य बंाच: । जयरायीकव(ब)त्तिमत्वाचेयकुलोत्तमः ।। १५८"] 'कपिगी262 : कलबरिगे [श्री']कायणसुधीसुतः । वरवेंकटयो धीमान् वृत्ती हे याति
[बदृतः ॥ १५८
Seventh Plate ; Second Side. 283 'बहेश्वर सुधीरकवत्तिमानच याशुषः ।। १.] "पूतिमाषकुलो 264 बरघुनाथमनीषिणः । "बाचंद्रश्रीनिवासभोप्यरेकह। 265 तिमान् । १५१"] 'बचो" वरबेकुरिरघुनाथसुधीसुतः । पूतिमाषान्व
1 Metre: Anushtubh. . Read 4° • Read रन्द्रन:. - Read चतुर्वच • Read भासमवयु. 11 Read
- Read जी. • Read विष • Rand °पखित. • Read 'तिम. • Read एक. • Rnd ग्रोवर

Page #222

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
183
266 यो नारायणार्योकष्टत्तिकः ।। १६२*] 'भारहाजान्वयो वानिवाळश्रोश्रो. 267 निवासभूः । येकवृत्तिस्तिरुमलनारसिंहोपि बंद्वचः ।। १६३] वानिवाऊक. 268 णभट्टभूर्भारद्वाजगोत्रजः । “एकतिवरदनारसिंहार्योत्र बह269 च ।। १६४] 'बंडचः कोशिगेयलंभवऱ्याचसंभवः । भानुभट्टोत्रैकवृत्ति[:"] 270 खतंत्रकपिगीत्रजः ।। १६५*] 'बंहुची' मरिचेहिश्रीव्यासरायसुधीसुतः । ये271 कत्तीराघवभट्टोप्यत्र हरितां(ता)न्वयः ।। १६६*] बंच[:*] ख्यातबिदिरहकी. 272 गोविंदभट्टभूः । "येत्येकामुडयंभट्टो वृत्ति हरितगोत्रजः ।। १६७*] 'श्रीमतो.' 273 नरिभट्टस्य तनयो हरितान्वयः । बंडची' मरिचेव्यौभक274 भट्टोत्राईत्तिकः ॥ १६८*] 'शांडिल्यगोत्रो मुशहिक्कीरामार्य275 नंदनः । वृत्तिमेकां देवराजभट्टोत्राम्येति बंडचः' [ १५८*] 'सूनु276 शिंगरिभट्टस्य भारद्वाजान्वयोद्भवः । येका तंमणभ277 होपि वृत्तिमेत्यत्र याजुषः ।। १७०*] विश्वामित्रान्वयः कंपिलक278 णभट्टसंभवः । नारायणसुधीरेकवृत्तिमानत्र बंध279 च ।। १७१*] 'कोतरीविष्णुभट्टस्य सूनुर्वासिष्ठगोत्रजः । बंहचो' 280 नरसंभट्टो वृत्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते ।। १७२*] 'पुत्रो विठ्ठलभहस्य 281 काश्यपान्वयशेखरः | बंहृच[:*] श्रीचिकतिरुमलार्योक282 वृत्तिकः ।। १७३*] 'मुशे टिहक्किनरसंभट्टभूहरितान्वयः । गिरि283 भ[हो] भवत्येकहत्तिमानत्र याजुषः ।। १७४*] 'पात्रेयगोच[स्ति]रु
Eighth Plate; First Side. 284 मलमट्टो बहुचोत्तमः । "येकवृत्तिईरिसमुद्रंज285 नाईनभट्टजः ।। १७५*] 'पप्पूरित्रीतिरुमलभट्टभू-जुषान286 णीः । भारद्वाजान्वयो नारायणार्योकवृत्तिमान् [ १०६*] नं. 287 द्यालसूरिभहात्मसंभवो गौतमान्वयः । लिंगंभट्टो भव288 त्येकत्तिमानच याजुषः [ १७७*] 'लक्ष्मीपुरविरूपाचभजः 289 काश्यपान्वयः । वृत्तिं पंडरिभट्टोत्र प्रापोत्येकामिहा290 चकः ।। १७८*] सूनुरचुतभट्टस्य कौंडिन्यान्वय[संभव*]: । पत्रकाम
1 Metre: Anushtabh. * Read 47 • Read एक. - Read एत्ये. • Read श्रीमरको. ॥ Read एक.
. Read एकात्ति. • Read 'वर्यारमसं. • Read गोविन्द
Read afti. 10 Read एका.
Read चुत.

Page #223

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
291 ते वृत्तिं यादवार्य्यपि याशुषः ॥ [ १७९* ] 'नरसंभट्टजो विश्वामि [च]292 गोत्रच बंच: । पंडरिश्रीतिरुमलभद्रोचैकदृत्तिकः [ ॥ १८० * ] 293 'नंदनो नरसंभट्टसूरेरात्रेयगोत्रजः । एकां तंमणभ
294 होत्र वृत्तिमम्थेति बंडच । [ १८१* ] 'यानुषः क्रानालनरसाय्र्यके295 भभूः । भारद्दाजान्वयर्थेनुभट्टस्मात्कवृत्तिमान् । [ । १८२* ] 296 'पुत्रर्खेनावजुलपेहिभहेंद्रस्य याजुषः । शांडिल्यगो
297 ची वेंकटभहोत्राईवृत्तिमान् ।। १८३* ] 'भारद्दाजान्वयो वानि298 वाळगोविंदभट्टभूः । अत्र त्रिवृत्तिमान्व्यासराय भट्टोपि
299 मंच: । [ १८४* ] 'भारद्दाजकुलोद्भूतो म[झ*][णा]राद्ध्यसंभवः । श्रीमतिं - 300 मण भट्टोपि मंत्र चोचाईवृत्तिकः ॥ [ १६५ ] 'बंडच [: *]" श्रीमहाभाष्य
301 श्रीनिवास सुधीसुतः । गिरिभहोत्राईवृत्तिः पूतिमाषकु
302 लोद्भवः ।[। १८६ *] 'कौडिन्यगोत्री घडयकंटिरुप्पणभट्टः । वृत्ति303 यं तिरुमलभहोत्राभ्येति याजुषः |[। १८७ * ] 'पुत्री राघवमस्य वसि 304 [ठा]न्वयभूसुधीः । वरवेंकट भट्टोपि 'बंचीत्रैकटत्तिक [:]
Eighth Plate; Second Side.
305 (बहुचः) ।[। १८८*] 'कास्य (श्य) पान्वयभूर्वाळापुरलक्ष्मीधराय्यजः । याजुषेंद्रो [व] 306 कमलनाभभट्टो टित्तिमान् ।। १८९* ] 'भारद्दाजान्वयतिरुमलश्रीगं307 गयाडिजः । त्रिवृत्तिरोडयाळूर्देवराजार्य्योत्र याजुषः ॥ [ १९० * ] 'विष्णुवई - 308 नगोत्री येडलूलिंगास (सं) भव: । 'येकटत्तिं वरदभागवतो 'बह309 चोनु (शु)ते ।[। १९१* ] 'बहुच: ' कोत्तपत्यसंभट्टवर्यं तनूद्भवः । अत्रैकामशु310 ते वृत्तिमंणाजिभा (र्भा) गंवान्वयः । [ १९२* ] 'बचो' 'रामचंद्रार्य्यसूनुरात्रेयगो811 भजः । रामचंद्रपुर [श्री* ] वेंकटाद्रिखेकवृत्तिकः ॥ [ १८३* ] 'श्रीकौडिन्यकुल : ' 312 भघोणकामरसात्मजः । भत्रे (चे) कट्टत्तिमान् कुप्परसेंद्रः शौकल्पयाजु-' 313 षः ।। १८४ *] 'श्रीरंगनाथभट्टस्य तनयः कोशिकान्वयः । घडियारंभास्करा314 य · बचचोत्रैकट्टत्तिकः । [ १८५* ] 'लक्ष्मीकांतसुतः कौशिकविश्वामित्रा)त्र 815 पार्श्विकः । द्दिवृत्ति: पेरियकोकंकरणिकमोत्र दंवणः । । १९६* ] श्रीव
1 Metre: Anushtubh.
Read for.
• Read रामचन्द्रा'.
Bond शोध
* Read
• Road एक.
• Read श्रीकोवि
● Rend 'राज्यों बहु

Page #224

Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I. Saka 1508.
viib.
witta. ते 15 निमा लामाजमाणको
मनन वो मायावतीन
284 264daiसामना(मावानवतातगालताना
Bा निराजन मानतातामा Suntala' दोबालसामाजालाना का
ITIIतारातात्वबो तानाज व्यकाजमाता 286 बाट नामाकरजकातदाताको सात वाजता 266
मानाAHARोगमावालातना Kaaवनोकामसिमेनटानासतानमन या गावातका
मकाजमानामामालनीजवाभातरा 288 253PREMIRJIZाकबाबदामलातायात
पालना'7नसावाजाला कामता। PERIEनको मायालालगातारक
कामaan (उतसा त्वमानमा म 290 270617172 तगाना वाहता सामनातील
7वमा तो (िनया मातमतरजीवितामा की ZI/Aacात रात्नालिसा
Louin बयान7ECMमानतरवाजा 292 272ji(Total 3तहासागामाचनमा
aalaAAAE बोरामा माता (म मरणोताजातवम(नवरतनना
Teaजमापाउमाकानातननसान 294
वनसतानानासापासत नावाजमाता 274aeगाव(जका।'(लागामा म चानामाचा
157'नो कमेनटेमकाउमा नागा 296 Mara(जाने का मानहाना लाजवतवासना
Nोते. मनोगजमानातानमा लावणीवाना 276BIJIनतर स्मनामनामात्तवातकाचकातामाना।
(7HEAzaaजमा दामनाजतान।। 298 K( १मे पाऊमाचारवा(म 70 घामावलका (
वातानला 278ता सतातानाTIBानक वजमानात
गोमाता नामसनवारवानाना
मातमीनबzzaजकावतवमा तातापा। 300 बाग(वमनस स्पानवासमागोमातात। 28017सतवनममतारनाकावनतर स्म irantaवाAMMAHITIEनमाजवामानामामाका कामनात घरपालवराजकमलामामाका लोरा(उम उमे टमनिट जावत 302
(ममतालोजपाडानाध्यकत.सावाला 282 मामा( तातनदानवायचा(TICE
TATEMEनवराजाना 304 लवको जमा 17वामानामाछाको नाम
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH,
S. KONOW
SCALE +55

Page #225

indiरनाaafnai तत्काल मानिनिस्तार
A7GAIRS नयारलतमतपत्वा तरी हातका सालापानमालाला' नाली नाहि नोडर्षक
320
anाता 306ani (तमा दानाहाहातवानानलाजा
लालकलाकातपासातका नकार
Radilaniinाताकाटमानाबालाजपला 322 Ma( उ नीमारितालामा बाठमावत'
मानातानमामा मालकामतालारा तानानामा 308771-जालनाललनवाचामनवमरलागाकावत्
Anापालामालभनगामाकमानदारापरल नानावताको माला लगातकाल कामना
324
HARJITH CITABालवानाकापतानातिनातपाता 3107aiaimiजातात्वावत्यो नामवासनातनाग तरीमाला 37 annapरामायापलतललविश 326
Anा 279-1(उत्वैमा नाताका दलकलाका। ताजा लागलामागतनाादाता नाटका 312लनामा नलान.17 कात्रजमा नकबाल कलाकात बाजा AMINETIMEnाजालनवजातभातकान328 माता मानतात. कोलकात्यात जमानताकला
Talaiलवाल 7 मानुजानुलानाय नाम 3000 314सालतो(निकाली का गलामोत्तमा वरतामिक
सा(बकराव (नपतालकानाचाबासारखाच 316सचमोलकोतवात सावकार (जाजननस
तामना नावावा लागला जावानमातातला 318बवा (तिलकराम जमावा

Page #226

No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES.
185 316 सपरियकोळंकरणिकोत्र बंडचः । येकत्तिं तिपरससूनु317 स्तिमरसोखते १९७*] 'नानागोत्रदिजातिभ्यो दत्ता वीरमहीभुजा । 318 हिचत्वारिंशदधिकलिखिताशतत्तयः ।[१९८] श्री=॥
Ninth Plate. 319 'श्रीवेंकटपतिरायक्षितिपतिवर्यस्य कीर्तिय॑स्य । 820 शासनमिदं सुधीजनकुवलयचंद्रस्य भूमहेंद्रत्य ।। १५८ ॥"] 'वेंकट321 पतिरायमापतिदेशेन शासनसोकान् [*] कृष्णकविकामकाटि: 322 सरसमभाणीसभापतेः पौषः ।। २..] 'श्रीवेंकटमहारायसूक्त्या गणपया323 मजः । श्रीवीरणमहाचाय्यो(?) व्यलिखत्तानशासनं ।। २०१] दानपा
लमयो]324 मंदो दाना[छेयोनुपाखनं [*] दानाक्वर्गमवाप्रोति पालनादचुतं पदं ।
। २०२ ॥*] 'ख[द]. 326 ताहिगुणं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारेण स्वदत्तं निष्फलं 326 भवेत् ।। २०३ ॥*] 'खदत्ता परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुंदरां० [1]
पष्टिवषसहस्राणि विष्ठा327 यां जायते क्रिमिः" ।। २०४ ॥"] 'एकैव भगिनी लोके सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां ।
न भाज्या न क828 [राचा विप्रदत्ता वसुंदरा" ।। २०५ ॥*] "सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुंनृपाणां काले
काल प[]329 [ल]नीयो भवद्भिः । सर्वानेतान्याविन: पार्थिवेंद्राम्भूयो भूयो याचित
रामचंद्रः ।। २०६ ॥"] 330 श्रीवेंकटेश
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. (Line 1.) Salutation to Sri Venkatesa. (Verse 1.) Stotra to Rāma. (V. 2.) Stotra to Vishvaksēna. (V. 3.) Stotra to Varaha, (the boar incarnation of Vishpu). (V. 4.) From the ocean of milk was born the Moon.
(Vv. 5-6.) His grandson was Budha's son, Paruravas. The latter's son was Ayus: his son, Nahusha. From him came Yayāti, and from Yayāti, Pūru. In this lineage was born & 1 Read 'बच..
• Read एक. • Read °श्रुत
• Metre: Anushtabh. • Metre : Arya.
• Read °पल्यादेशेन. Read 'कोटि:
• Read मध्ये. • Read °हिगुवं.
- Read वसुन्ध 1 Read अमि:
1 Metre : Salini. - Rnd °सेतुई
• Read भाविनः • Rond याचते रामचन्द्र
w In Telugu characters
28.

Page #227

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
king named Bharata. In his family appeared Santann; the fourth from him was Vijaya (Arjana). His son was Abhimanyu; from him was born Parikshit. The eighth from him Was Nanda. The ninth from this king was Chaļikka, and the seventh from him was R&janarëndra, dovotee of Vishnu. Ten generations after him oame Bijjalöndra. The third from him was Vira-Hemmāļirāya, the lord of Māyāpuri and a devotee of Murari (Vishnu).
(Vv. 7-8.) Fourth after him was born king Tāta-Pinnama, at whose sight the enemies were frightened. From him was born Sömidēva, who captured seven forts in one day, from his enemies. To him was born the heroio son Rāghavadēva. Then came the glorious Pinnama. King Bukka was the son of him (Pindama), who was the lord of Aravidu : he also established the kingdom of the Saļuva Nrisim ha firmly.
(Vy. 9-12.) Bukkarāja, who was like the kalpa-opiksha to the learned, married Ballámbika. This queen bore a son named Ramarāja. Ho vanquished by his great valour the 70,000 horses of Sapada, seized from him the fort of Avanigiri, and put to fight Kisappodaya. This Ramarāja captared the fort of Kandanavoli. He was poisoned by his relatives, but by the grace of Vishnu, whose devotee he was, he suffered no harm.
(Vy. 13-40.) The queen of this Rāmarāja was Lakkambika. To him was born Srirangaraja. He married Tirumalambikā; by her were born to Srirangarāja the three sons, the heroio Ramaraja well versed in politics, the excellent Tirumalar ya and the king Venkatadri. The hero Rāmarāja, having slain in battle his enemies, who were a scourge of the earth, was ruling the world. His praises. Tben Venkatādri is praised. Tirumalamahārāya of great prowess, having subdued hostile kings in battle, and having been anointed to the peerless sovereignty, raled the earth.
(V. 21.) Description of the coronation of this prince.
(V. 22.) This king made large gifts of tulā-pürusha in gold and other gifts, to the temples at Kanchi, Srirangam, Sosh chals (Tirupati) Kanakasabha (Chidambaram), Ahobala, etc.
(V. 23-26.) By Vengalåmbi was born to Tirumala a son named Srirangariya. Making Uddagiri his residence, he conquered Kondavidu, Vinikondapura, and other forts. and began to rule at Penukonda. The description of his coronation. King Sriranga after. wards went to heaven (died).
(Vv. 27-39.) Venkatapatidēvar ya, the son by Vengalamba of Tirumaladēvarāya then began to rule the earth. He was the younger brother of Srirangadóvarāya. Having been anointed according to the prescribed rules by the spiritual preceptor of his gotra, the famous Tatayārya, who was the ornament of the wise, just as Rims was anointed by Vasishtha, he was ruling the earth triumphantly after destroying the demons, the Yavanas (i.e. the Muhammadans). He had Venkatāmba, Raghavamba, Pedobamamba and Krishnamamba as his queens. This king defeated Mahamanda-Suhu, son of Malikibharáma, (i.e. Muhammad Shāh, son of Malik Ibrahim) and took on the battlebold the horses, elephants, weapons, umbrella, etc. belonging to the vanquished king. When this Venkatapatidövarāya assumed the sovereignty, Adifesha and other supporters of the earth were relieved of their burden and consequently they, having assumed the shape of Vrishasaila (the Tirumala hills near Tirupati), are ever praying Venkatāchalapati to grant long reign to him. He was comparable to the ocean in the profundity of his learning : was the only exoellent conqueror of the Chaurasidurga; he terrified the hearts of the hostile kings in the eight quarters; he was a favourite of Sarngadbara; Was a destroyer of his enemies; was a wishing tree to the poor; was styled Hosa-birudaraganda; Rayarāhutta-minda; was favoured by ViraLakshmi : was like the contral gem of the necklace (which is the city of Aravidu; was broadarmed like Adifosha; was a boar to the earth vir. the provincial obiefs (as Vishnu in his Varaha-avatara was to the earth), was the best of kings; a Rāmabhadra in battle ; was called Nandvarna-fri-mandalika-ganda; was the foremost of the kings of the race of Atri; was styled

Page #228

No. 21.]
DALAVAY AGRÁHARAM PLATES.
187
Ebirudardya-rahutta-viby-aikabhujanga: Oddiyarāyadisapatta: his cheeks resembled the moon; he rivalled the god of love in beauty; was called Bhāshagetappuvarayara-ganda; WAS the protector of the nine continents of the earth; Rajadhiraja; a munificent giver like Kuběra; was entitled Mururāyara-ganda, possessing fame surpassing Mēru, eto. He, having won the throne of Karnata by the power of his arm, was ruling the earth from Sēta (Rāmēsyaram) to Himādri (the Himalayas).
(Vv. 41-66.) In the Saka year computed by vasu (8), vyöma (O), kalamba (5), and indu (1), (i.e. 1508) the Samvatsara Vyaya, on the Utthāns-dvādasi tithi of the bright fortnight in the month Karttika, in the presence of the god Venkatoia (at Tirupati), the king granted to a number of brāhmanas well versed in the castras and the vēdas, the village of Gangavarappatti, together with Sundekkayikkanavšyippatti, Palemanpatti, Chinnamurtinăyanipatti Guyyaman yanippatti, Kilekkotta (vara)patti, Képulappatti, silināyanippatti, and Santēppaleyam; they were clubbed together under the name of Virabht pasamudram.
The situation of Gangavarappathi is as follows:- It is included in Hastindvati-valita and is situated in the Nodunguļa- naduka in the Alanguļa-sthala which belonged to the Dhärăpura-vantya. The boundaries of it are :-It is situated between Sundékkayi kkanams and Srimangaladēvi (?), and between Vaighayāru and the hill of Polattör. It is watered by the river and channel) coming from the village of Mungilanai, and which is named Hamidra. The village of Gangavarappatti is situated to the east of Pajarināyakan-malai; to the south-east of Mungilaņai and the big channel already mentioned; to the south of the hill adjacent to the village of Palattur; to the south-west of the Gardabhakkaņamă and Tummalappatti; to the west of Bairināyani-uru, Pullamañjanpatti and Yadamalai; to the north-west of the village of Gorlavārappatti; to the north of Vēdappatti, MuppadiJaggināyakappatti, Mēlaikkotta(vara)ppatti and Möttuppațţi adjoining the last mentioned village, and to the north-east of Vittirundaperumalalayan.
The boundaries of Sundekkāyikkaqavāyippaţţi are Kattinayakapatti to the west, Tenkaradu hill to the north, Sēvaghanpatti and Velayudhapkottai to the east and Battulakunta to the south. This village of Suņdēkkayikkaņsvayippațţi together with Palamānpatti, Santëppalega, Chinna(taniyas)mtirtināyanipatti, Guyyaman yanippatti, Kilekköţtappatti, Kāpulappatti, and Silināyanippatti, was given as the subsistence for the village of Gangavarappatti. To these were added two channels flowing from ..... the forest of Tondökkutyappan, the tolls from Kattināyanpatti, Toravali-susigam and Mangitanai.
(Vv. 67-79.) Virabhapa, a devout worshipper of Vishņu, was born in the family of Visvanatha Nayaks. He was living gloriously. He constructed a mandapa of rare sculptures in front of the shrine of Sundaranāyaks and presented the goddess Minakshi with a golden kavacha (mailcoat studded with gems). The munificence of this prince is praised. He held the birudas, Samayadrohara-ganda, and Dakshina-samudradhipati, and was the lord of AyyĀvalipurs. He was the grandson of Visvanātha Nayaka, and son of the king Krishna by Lakshmam.. At the request of this prince Virabhapa, the village was granted by Vira Venkatapatidēvarāya and it consisted of 142 shares.
(Vv. 80-198.) Here follows the list of donees. (V. 199.) Praise of Venkatapatidėvarāya.
(V. 200.) States that Krishpakavi, the son of Kāmakoti and the grandson of Sabhapati wrote this document, and
(V. 201.) that it was engraved on copper by Viraņāohārya, the son of Gapapaya. (Vv. 202-206.) The usual benedictory and imprecatory verses. At the end of the dooument is the sign-manual of the king, Srt Veškaféla.

Page #229

188
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII,
No. 22.-MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA; A. D. 1244-45.
BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
This inscription is engraved on four sides of a pillar of the mandapa in front of the Virabhadrasvamin temple at Motupalli in the Bapatla taluka of the Guntar district.1 I edit it from a set of excellent inked estampages received from Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, who has already noticed the inscription in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1909-10, p. 106 f.
With the exception of a few syllables near the edges of the pillar (e.g. in 11. 169-171), the inscription is well preserved. The alphabet is Telugu. The characters are on the whole well formed, but there are some letters (e.g. the dentals, linguals, r, l, and v) which it is not quite easy to distinguish from each other without paying regard to the context. The lingual is used twice in the word parkila (11. 89 f., 102). Of peculiar spellings may be mentioned klupta for klripta (11. 85, 149) and yavvana for yauvana (1. 13).
The languages are Sanskrit (11. 1-152,166-173) and Telugu (11. 152-166). The Sanskrit portion consists mostly of verses, which are 29 in number (11. 2-134, 166-173). The remainder of the inscription is in prose. Of rare Sanskrit words the following deserve to be noted:-antaripa, 'an island' (line 136 f.); amaliman, 'purity' (verse 17); aśviya, 'a number of horses' (v. 20); anandathu, joy' (v. 1); amredana, 'repetition' (v. 4); aśvamedha aśvamedhika (v. 12); uparinkh, to spread' (v. 27); ushmala, 'glowing' (v. 13); kan, 'to glitter' (v. 16); kalamba, 'an arrow' (v. 12); kridayita, 'sporting' (v. 4); ganda, a hero' (v. 18); the same gandaśaila, a boulder' (v. 26); guñja, 'a kettle-drum' (v. 23); ghrini, 'a ray' (v. 27); damara, tumultuous, terrible' (v. 20), Tridasaparivridha Indra (v. 13); Padmavasa Lakshmi (v. 5); parimoṭana, 'cracking' (v. 18); Maghavanmani Indranila (v. 27); rangat, 'rolling' (v. 3) ; lambapaṭaha, 'a kind of drum' (vv. 12, 25); Lopamudradayita Agastya (v. 15); Srivatsavakshas-Vishnu (v. 8).
The Motapalli pillar-inscription is an edict of the (Kakatiya) Maharaja Ganapatidēva (1. 135 f.). It opens with an invocation of Svayambhudeva. From the Prataparudriya we know that Siva under the name Svayambhudeva was the family-deity (kula-devata) of the Kakatiya dynasty. Verses 1-4 of the inscription invoke Gapesa, Sarasvati, the digit of the moon on Siva's head, and the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu, respectively. Verses 5-15 contain a mythical and legendary genealogy of the Kakatiya kings. Verse 5 introduces Vishnu, from the lotus. en whose navel sprang Brahma. From the Creator's eye the Sun was produced (v. 6), and from the latter Manu (v. 7). In this family (vis. the surya-vamia), was born Ikshvaku (v. 8), in his family Mandhatri (v. 9), and in his family Sagara (v. 10), whose sons were burnt by Kapila, but attained salvation through the austerities of Bhagiratha (v. 11). In this family was born Raghu (v. 12), and in his family Dasaratha, who, being mounted on India
1 Cf. Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 88.
2 Professor Zachariae kindly informs me that the same participle occurs in two (unidentified) quotations of the commentary on the Mankhakota :-rangad-bhangash sa Gangam (verse 115) and rangat-samanga-ruchih (verse 126).
Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 199; and see now K. P. Trivedi's edition, p. 185.

Page #230

No. 22.]
MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA.
in the shape of a bull, killed Sambara in the sky (v. 13). Dasaratha's son was Rāma (v. 14), in whose family was born Durjaya (v. 15). Verses 16-22 furnish the following pedigree :1. Prōlarāja I, of the family of Durjaya, constructed a tank named Kesari-taṭāka.
4. Rudradeva.
I
2. Tribhuvanamalladeva.
T
3. Prōlarāja II.
5. Mahādēvarāja. f
6. Gaṇapatidēva.
189
The first king of this pedigree, Prōla I., is not mentioned in any other Kakatiya inscription but the Motupalli one, and in a Kañcht inscription 1 the construction of the Kesarin tank is attributed to (his grandson) Prola II. The successors of Prola I. are named in the same order in other Kakatiya inscriptions. Here and in a Hanamkonda inscription, the second king bears the name Tribhuvanamalla, while a Chebrola inscription calls him Beta, and the Kanchi inscription Betma. In another inscription at Hanamkonda, both names (Beta and Tribhuvanamalla) occur. As pointed out by Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri, Beta was his actual name, and Tribhuvanamalla a surname which he borrowed from his sovereign, the Western Chalukya king Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramaditya VI. As Prola I, in the Motupalli inscription, Bēta is stated in the Chebrolu inscription to have been a descendant of Durjaya.? The family of Durjaya is referred to also in inscriptions of other Telugu chiefs.8
Verses 23-27 praise king Ganapati in general terms without conveying any historical information. Verse 25 implies that he fought with the Kalingas. Verse 24, which is identical with verse 13 of his Kanchi inscription and with verse 19 of an unpublished inscription on a pillar at the Pakhal lake, 10 and verse 26 allude to the crest of the Kakatiyas, which, as we know also from the Prataparudriya,11 was the figure of a boar.
After this long preamble of 27 verses, the Maharaja Ganapatideva informs us of the actual object of his pillar-inscription. It is an abhaya-sasana (1. 139 f.), i.e. 'an edict (assuring) safety', to foreign traders by sea whose vessels might be wrecked on the coast of his territories, While formerly the whole cargo of such ships became forfeited to the state, he promised that henceforth nothing but the usual custom-duties would be levied on it. These are specified in the Telugu language in 11. 152-166.
The inscription ends with two Sanskrit verses (28 f.) stating that Ganapatidēva set up the pillar bearing this edict (sasana-stambha) at Moṭṭuppalli alias Dosyayakkondapaṭṭana in the Saka year 1166 (expired), which was the year Krödhin of the cycle. This year corre sponds to A.D. 1244-45.
1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 200, verse 9. The Motapalli inscription shows that the word kesaris must not be connected with the preceding word jagati, as was done by me in editing the Käñchl record.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, p. 17.
Above, Vol. V, p. 142.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 197.
Above, Vol. IX, p. 265 f.
Idem, p. 260.
The words tato-bhat do not necessarily imply that Beta was the son of Durjaya, as I had understood them above, Vol. V, p. 142.
8 See above, Vol. VI., p. 224 f. and p. 268, and Vol. IX, p. 260, note 2.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 200.
See my Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1903-08, p. 6, para. 12, 11 Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 198.

Page #231

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
General Cunningham 1 and Colonel Yule pointed out that Moţupalli is mentioned by the Venetian traveller Marco Polo, who calls it Mutfli. "This was formerly under the rule of a king, and since his death, some forty years past, it has been under his queen." % By this king and his queen are meant Ganapati and his daughter (not queen) Rudrāmba. s Rai Bahadar Venkayya showed that the former reigned sixty-two years, from A. D. 1199-1200 to 1280-81, when he was succeeded by Rudramba.4 Marco Polo is supposed to have visited Sonth India about A.D. 1290; 6 as, however, he dietated his work to his fellow prisoner Rusticiano at Genon in A.D. 1298-99,6 his statement that about forty years had then passed after Rud. rāmba's accession to the throne turns out to be fairly correct. He mentions as chief produce of the country diamonds which are found both abundantly and of large size," and muslins which " look like tissue of spider's web."8 As he calls the whole Kakatiya kingdom after Mutfili, it seems that this town was its chief port in the thirteenth century. The fact that Ganapati selected Motupalli as the site of his edict to mariners points to the same conclusion,
TEXT..
A.-South Face. 1 औ० वस्ति श्रीखयंभूदेवाय न2 मः ॥ इच्छासिद्ध्ये हिमगिरिसुता- . 3 नंदथोरालवालं देवं लंबोद4. रकरिपतिं वंदनैदयामः । यस्य । क्रीडापरिणतिभुवो मेरुशृंगस्फुलिंगाम6 दश्यते दुरिततिमिरोत्सारणाकार्यसू. 7 Oः ॥ [१ *] तां विधाढचतुर्जिद्वारंगे8 कोद्योगनर्तकीं । वंदेमहि गिरं देवीं संवि9 दंबुधिचंद्रिकां ॥ [२ ॥*] जयति मुकुटगंगा[7. 10 गदंभस्तरंगनवनचतुरहंसीविधमा चं11 द्रलेखा । उपहरति दृशो- शर्वसद्धेश्व12 रत्वप्रकृतिनियतमुक्तापट्टबंधप्र
1 Ancient Geography of India, p. 542 f. · Yule, Marco Polo, 2nd ed., Vol. II, p. 346.
ct. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 199, and a note by Mr. Prakash Rau of Cocanada, reprinted from the Hindu in the Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society (Bangalore), Vol. III, p. 132.
Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1905-06, p. 80 f. The inscriptions themselves prove that the doubts expressed by Miss Duff (Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 325 f.) are quite unjustified.
Yule, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 251. • Idem, Vol. I, Introduction, p. 50.
On the diamonds of South India see the articles of Mr. P. Sampat Iyengar and Mr. S. Krishnaswami Alvogar in the Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society, Vol. III, pp. 117-132.
8 The districts about Masulipatam were long famous both for muslins and for coloured chintzes. The fine mueline of Masalia are mentioned in the Periplus." Yule, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 349, note 3, and Hobson-Jobson, . 429. The Magania of the Periplus and the Macowala of Ptolemy have been identified with Maglipatan.
Tad. Ant. Vol. VIII, p. 149 f., and Mr. Schoff's travelation of the Periplu# (New York, 1919), p. 262. . From an Inked estampage supplied by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri. 10 Expressed by a symbol.
11 Read "fadi.

Page #232

No. 22.]
MOTU PALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA.
191
13 तीति ।। ३॥*] देव[:*] श्रीकमनीययवनवनक्रीडा 14 यितामेडनस्वातंत्र्यानुग्रहीतसू15 करतनुः पुष्णातु वो वांच्छितं । क्षोणी16 सुधरतो महाधिजठराविक्रां17 तनीराजनां चक्रे यस्य फणीश्वरो निजफ18 णामाणिक्यदीपोत्करः । ४ ॥*] अधिजलनिधि 19 शेषे कोपि पर्यकशेषे विहरति कि20 ल देवः पनवासासहायः । प्रस21 वसवनयष्टो विष्टपानाममु. 22 थ स्वयमजनि हि नाभीपनतः पन्न 23 योनिः ॥ [५ ॥*] विश्वेनसां च तमसा च निरा. 24 करिष्णुरंभोरुहां च हरितां च विका25 सहेतुः । तस्येक्षणाज्जगदशेषमि[८] 26 सिसूक्षीराविबभूव भगवानय27 मंशुमाली । [ *] ततो मनुरभू28 बाना शेखरं नयदर्शिनां । विश्व29 राजन्यमूईन्यचूडामणिरिवा30 परः ॥ [७ ॥*] इक्ष्वाकाम तस्मिंनभवद31 भिजने भूभुजां चक्रवर्ती साचा32 च्छ्रीवत्सवक्षाः स्वयमुदित इव 33 वातुकामो धरित्री । एकच्छवं समस्तं 34 जगदनुभवतो यस्य सहीपमा35 लं भूकेंकर्याणि चक्रे समुपह36 तकरं विश्वराजन्यचक्रं ।। ८ ॥*] मा पूज्बात्य37 बतेंद्रादमरकरितटक्रीडितोच्चा38 वचारादा च प्रत्यनहीधाहरु39 णपुरवधूदत्तसंकेतशंगात् । 40 यस्यान्यखाम्यशून्यं क्रमससु41 पनतं क्षेत्रमाहुर्धरित्री भूमा
1 Read यौवन • Read 'वो.
• Rend. perhaps 'यटा. • Read 'छ..
• Read बुनाम • Read पूर्वा

Page #233

192
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XII.
42 विर्भावभूमौ समजनि जनने तस्य 43 मांधावनामा [८ ] शासबही परित
। तान्यनृपातपा तइंशमौक्षिक45 मभूमगरो मरेंद्रः । यस्याश्वमे48 धतुरयं भुवि मार्गमाणैः खातस्त47 नूजनिवहेरयमंबुराशिः ॥ १० ॥] पध' 48 [निरवहत्सर्वामुर्तीधुरा स भगीर49 यः कठिनकपिलक्रोधालीढखवंश्यवि. 50 मुलाये । गगनधिरसो गंगां कद्रो.
B.-East Face. 51 तमांगमतचिरादवनिमनस्ता. 52 दृग्भिस्तैस्तपोभिरनीनयत् ।। ११ ॥"] मायेस्मि53 बन्बवाये जनिमकत रघुर्जेवया54 बाप्रसंगांभीरसंबापटहरव65 भयोडांतविहेषिपाथः । अश्वं य. 56 स्याश्वमेधं कचिदपहरती भाति प. 57 त्युः सुराणां प्रत्यंगं यकलंबव- - 68 थपटलमिषाचीणमणां सहसं [ १२ ॥ पासी59 दा चक्रवासाबणतिषु चरणाक्रांतराज60 बचक्रस्तसंतत्यां महत्यां तदनु दश61 रायो] नाम राजाधिराजः । पूर्व स्वर्गोप62 सर्ने विदशपरिवढ पुंगवीभूतमारादा63 गधासनमौर्योभलभुजमवधीदं64 बर शंबरं यः ।। ११ ॥"] प्राग्दिष्टेविष्टपाना' तदत द6. शरयः पुत्रकामष्टिमिवा पुत्री जातस्त86 दास्ताममरपुरवही रामनाचा वि67 धाबा । येन प्राबंधि सिंधी प्रवगबलवता बं. 68 धुरः कोपि पंधास्सूर्ण निस्वीपर्णमषण: किम69 परमसवो खंठिता दामकंठाः ॥ [१४ ॥"] सत्यं भ
* Read Oformula +Bend टेर्षि
. Read 9. • Red. पंचा
- Read °पार्थः

Page #234

No. 22.]
MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA.
198
70 दासननिभभुजावत्तया वीरलाया जाता 71 स्तस्मिन् क्षितिपतिकुले दुर्जयो नाम राजा ॥ 72 यद्यावाया हयखुररज:पीत73 [तोयाः समुद्रा लोपामुद्रादयित74 लुकात्याहितानां स्मरंति ।[ १५ ॥] पथ निरविशदु75 / तत्कुलोदन्वदिंदु: सकलजलधिवेलामेख76 ला प्रोलराजः । कनदुरुकरवालाकालका77 लांबुवाहाभ्युदयहदयशल्यप्रद्र-1 78 वद्राजहंसः ।। १६ ॥] कुलग्रहममलिनो जन्म79 भूमिं लहिरः पदमतिमधुरिम्ण: प्रेम80 धाम प्रधिम्नः । प्रतिनिधिसुदधीनां संच[य] 81 तोयसृष्टेरतुलमक्त केसर्थ्याख्यया 82 यस्तटाकं ।। १७ ॥*] अथ चतुरंबुराशिरगना 83 भुवमस्य सुतस्त्रिभुवनमनदेव इति 84 भूमिपतिर्बुभुजे । निजभुजदसंप85 दसमर्पितलुप्तकरप्रतिभटगंडकंठप86 रिमोटनचंडभुजः ।। १८ ॥*] पशिषदथ समस्ता स.. 87 स्य पुत्रो धरित्रीमशनिरतिनृपाणां भूप88 ति: प्रोलराजः । प्रतिसमरधरिविप्रद89 वच्छवुसेनाचरणबहलधलीपं90 किळव्योमगंगः [ १८ ॥"] अथ भुवमधिचक्रे त. 91 स्य पुत्रः समंतात्करदनृपतिचक्रशक92 वालाद्रिवर्मा । डमरसमररंगत्वंगद93 श्वीयशश्वहिहितमहितभूभृद्रिवो 94 रुद्रदेवः ।। २० ॥*] पथ निजभुजशैले तकनीयानशे95 षामधित डरणिमेनां श्रीमहादेवराज: [[ 96 प्रणतिविमुखमासोद्यद्रणे कांदिशीकं गि97 रितटगृहमधि मापतोनां कुटुंबं ।। २१ ॥"] पम98 रतरिवाधेरविनेबादिवेंदुर्मदन इव
I Read °दय. • Read प्रथिन:- Read 'चक्र चक्र
- Read रहम. • Rend लघ. • Rend परति
Read महिषः. • houd रिन

Page #235

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VoL
XII.
99 मुकंधालोचनानंददायी । पध' गफ 100 तिदेवः श्रीमहादेवराबादनि भुवनभू. 101 त्यै भूभुजा चक्रवर्ती । [२२ ॥"] यावयोल
0.- North Face 102 यावातुरगखुररज:पंकिका 103 व्योमगंगा तापते तावदेवं मत104 मखनगरीवीथिपुंचेषु गुंगाः ।। 108 पाथः पौरोगवा वचिनुत वितनु 106 चाधोरणरावणं से प्रत्यूषे 107 खात[स][:]श्रवसमपि तदा पा108 ययखाश्ववार [ २५।] कोलाकोभू. 109 गांको न वसति' कमल श्रीरिति बीच110 राहः प्राप्तो नैषा प्रियस्योर[स] 111 रतिविरतो सनगंड प्रसुप्ता । - 112 स्वालापे सखीनामुषसि सकु113 तुकं सवपं सानुतापं हस्ता. 114 भ्यां यद्रिपुस्त्री विनमितवदना 115 गंडपाली पिधत्ते ।। २४ ॥"] कलामंडले. 118 रावणकटकषधोमसंभ्रांत117 भंगीसंगीताकल्पकल्पद्रुमवन118 विटपतातधालाधिरूढाः । 119 गायं गायं रमते सुरपु120 रसुध्यो' विक्रम यस्य तादृ. 121 संग्रामारंभलंबापटारव. 122 दुरातंकताम्यखालिंग [ २५ ।'] यावा. . 123 रंभे दिशि दिशि पुरः प्रथिईडपा124 सैगंडोबीण: प्रतिगिरतधि' वैज128 यन्तीवराहः । यद्दोस्तंभे प्र[स]126 यजलधेषता न्यस्व पृथ्वों [1].
1 Rend मुबंदा.
Read m. • The reading [fur]uefar in the KitchI inscription, where the mme verse occurs (Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, P.300, verse 18), is probably wrong.
• Rond 'दोसापि • Rend समी. • Read ' गे.
. Read अतिविरितट. • Road हवा.
. Read yrat.

Page #236

No. 22)
MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVĄ.
195
127 खालीनयमविधुतये तिष्ठती[वा]128 दिकोलः ।। २६...] मेरोः. खैरोपरिंखध129 वमणिणिग्रामजाग्रत्तमिस्रा130 विसधारब्बतत्तन्मधुरनिधुवना181 वियोः सिहयूनोः । पासनस्व. 132 संकूटस्थिति]सुरविटए[स्कंध]दोला133 धिरूढस्वास्नीवर्मगीरान्धनुदिन-' 134 मभवन्यद्याखंतरायः । [२७ ] 135 तेनानेन श्रीगणपतिदेवम136 हाराजेन सकलदीपांतरी.. 137 पदेशांतरपनेषु गता138 गतं कुर्वाणभ्यः सांया139 विकेभ्य एवमभवशास140 नं दत्तं । पूर्व राजानः 141 पीतपावेष्वन्यदेशाहेशा142 सरप्रहत्तेषु दुर्वातन समा. 143 पतितेषु भग्नेष्वतीयसंमते144 षु च संभृतानि कनककरितुर. 145 गरवादीनि वस्तूनि सकलानि 146 बलादपहरंति । चयम. 147 पि प्राथेम्वीपि गरीयो ध. 148 नमिति समुद्रयानछत
D.-West Pace. 149 महासासेम्बस्तेभ्यः कुप्तश' 150 लादते कृपया कीत्यै धर्माय च 161 सर्व वितराम इति ॥ तशय 162 परिमाणे एकमटिडिगुम158 रिनि मुप्पयिंटनु भोक्कटि म 164 श्रीगंधमु सुखासु भोक156 टिकि । ग १ e. । कपरमनकू Beard fazla. Read more.
Bond
+ Radagख.
90

Page #237

196
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
150 चीनिकरान
सुब्बाल
157 कू वेल ग १कि ९ ।। पंनीरु (1) 158 दंतसु जयादि कर्पूरते
159 लमु रागि तगरमु रि[से] -
160 य भोससु पन्त प
161 वडम् गंध्यद्रव्यालकू
162 नु वेल । ग १कि ९१ । मिरिया
163 ल ल ग
।
164 वानिक 165 नि
कि e III- पढ्नु एशस्वरूपम् ओकटिकि
५ पोंक तच चोबटिक
166 नि । ग १ ९ ३ । षट्षष्ट्यधिकैकाद
167 प्रथतसंख्ये कोधिनाथ म
169 कर्य । मोहुप्यत्यभिधाने'
169 [[]] मह
170 [ति ॥] [ २८ ॥ *] [ग]णपतिदेवः कील्यै स्थापित
171 [वांछा]सनस्तंभं । कलिका
172 [m] कमलदनादिधर्मा
173 पलंगयष्टिमिव [ २८ ] श्री[ ]
TRANSLATION OF THE GRANT PORTION.
(Line 135.) By this glorious Mahārāja Ganapatidāva the following ediot (assuring) safety has been granted to traders by sea starting for and arriving from all continents, islands, foreign countries, and cities.
[VOL. XII.
(L. 140.) Formerly kings used to take away by force the whole cargo, vis. gold, elephants, horses, gems, etc., carried by ships and vessels which, after they had started from one country for another, were attacked by storms, wrecked, and thrown on shore.
(L. 146.) But We, out of mercy, for the sake of glory and merit, are granting everything besides the fixed duty to those who have incurred the great risk of a sea-voyage with the thought that wealth is more valuable than even life.*
1 Read
.
The bracketted letters at the beginning of 11. 169-171 are broken away on the original pillar. The reading देश्य in line 169 is warranted by another Motapalli inscription (No. 605 of 1909), which reads Dakyuyya. gopdavattana see Rao Sshib Krishna Sastri's Annual Report for 1909-10, p. 51.
With klipta-sulka cf. klipta-kara in line 85.
4
Cf. Horace, Carm., I, 1:
"Lactantem Icariis fluctibus Africum
"Mercator metnens otium et oppidi
" Laudat rara sni; mox reficit rates "Quassas, indocilis pauperiem pati."

Page #238

No. 23.
HANSGT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA.
197
(L. 151.) The rate of this duty (is) one in thirty on (all) exports and imports. (L. 154.) On one tola of sandal, 1 pagoda fanam.
(L. 155.) On 1 pugoda's value of country) camphor, Chinese camphor, and pearls, and 1 fanam.
(L. 157.) On 1 pagoda's value of rose-water, ivory, civet, camphor-vil, copper, zinc, risaya (P), lead, silk-threads, corals, and perfumes, 11 and fanan.
(L. 162.) On 1 pagoda's value of pepper, and fanam. (L. 163.) On all silks, 51 fanams per bale (P svarüpa). (L. 165.) On every lakh of areca-nuts, 1 pagoda 34 fanams,
(Verse 28 f.) In the Saka year eleven hundred and sixty-six, named Krodhin, at the great Dēģyüyakkoņdapattana (also) named Mottuppalli, Ganapatidēva not up for the sake of glory (this) edict-pillar, which resembles a staff for the support of the eternal (law of) justice (dharma) which is stumbling in the mire of the Kali age.
No. 23.-HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA ;
SAMVAT 813.
BY STEN KONOW.
These plates belong to Sukla Dalpatram in Hānsőt, a town in the Anklośvar taluka of the Broach District, Bombay, situated in 21° 35' N. and 72° 49' E., on the left bank of the Narbadā. There are apparently two plates, measuring 114' x 81', the first of which carries twenty and the second 16 lines of writing. The existence of the plates was already known to the late Professor Kielhorn, who possessed & photograph of them, and a somewhat fuller notice has been given by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, who has also been good enough to let me have impressions of the plates.
The writing seems to be, in several places, rather indistinct. Moreover the portion of the grant containing the names of the donees has, according to Mr. Bhandarkar, evidently been tampered with. It is not therefore possible to read the whole grant with certainty. Everything however which is of importance from the point of view of history, can be made out.
The alphabet belongs to the southern class and is most closely related to that in use in the Valabhi inscriptions. The form of the initial ü in l. 33 is peculiar. The same is the case with the initial & in l. 32, cf. 1. 19. The shape of individual aksharas is also in other instances inconsistent. Thus the fa in-Dhrubhata., 1. 9, looks almost like da, and the tth in -chaturtthabhāgah. 1. 15, is different from the form used elsewhere in the inscription. The shape of the compound
ekkumati-digumati must be the same megumati-digumati, export and import, shipping and unshipping," in Brown's Telugu Dictionary.
Iga in the usual abbreviation for ganda or gadyana, 'pagoda ;' see above, Vol. VIII, p. 130. The symbol which make the next coin of lower denomination is perhaps meant for rika, 'a fanam,' which, according to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, need to be abbreviated by an . Here and in the next lines, * is expreused by a vertical line and + by a horizontal dash; cf. Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri's remarks, above, Vol. VIII, p. 130. Por specimens of British coins on which the synonymous torms rika (Teluga), panam (Tamil), falam (Persian), and fanam (English) occur, se Edgar Thurston's Coinage of the East India Company (Madra, 1890), Plate xiv. 3-6, and Plate xvi. 9.
poikalu (also above, Vol. VI, p. 288, text line 145) is the same as pökalu in Brown's Telugu Dictionary. • Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 62, n. 1.
See Progress Report of the Archeological Survey of India, Western Cirole, for the year ending 31st March 1908, p. 41.

Page #239

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
nda, in which the da looks like dha, is also used in Valabhi inscriptions. It is possible that the same form of dis also used in the compound which I have read ddh in Bhartsivadd hah, 11. 6, 11, 30. Mr. Bhandarkar reads this name as Bhartsivaddah, and he is perhaps right, because the word vadda, great, is a well-known Prakrit word. The sign for final toccurs in I. 32 and the numeral symbols for 800, 10 and 3 are used in l. 36. The symbol for 800 has been formed in the way which is well known from other higher numerals by adding the symbol for 8 after the symbol for 100. The visarga has apparently been tused as a sign of interpunction in 11. 33 and 34.
With regard to orthography wo may note for r in varisë, 1.2 (but-vamsyair= 1.2]), and the common doubling of consonants after r; thus svarggé, 1. 31; kirttys, 1. 7; chaturttha, 11. 15, 16; pravarddhamana-, 1. 34; dharmm., 11. 27, 30; sūryya-, 1. 14; -pūrovam, l. 15, etc. The doubling is not however consistent; compare adhvaryu., 11. 13, 17; pūrva, 1. 19, but -pūruvam, 1. 15, and Arjuna., 11. 14, 18, 19. Also in other respects there is some inconsistency. Thus we find -pancha, 1. 10, but panchabhirs, 1. 25; -chanchalam, 1. 21. The writing is, on the whole, careless in several places. T has been written instead of tt in jagatrayah, 1. 7; d for dd in -odyotita-, 1.5; 0 for a in sõdhub, 1. 27; 9 for th in güms., 1. 23; r for m in priyatrajā, 1. 8, rü for ri in Bhartrüvaddhah, 11. 6, 30, but Bhartriad dhah, 1. 11; = rispānā, 1. 31; ri for i in. -yasobhriivriddhayē, 1. 12. A superfluous y has been added in -pitryors, 1. 12; the anusvāra has been omitted in -dāya, 1. 28; -likhita, 1. 34; the visarga in pātakai samyukta syāts, 1. 25, and ann in partthivēndra, l. 30, while an anusvára has been used instead in mētāri, 1. 30. A whole demi-stanza has been miswritten in l. 29. There are also numerous instances of wrong sandhi. Compare -paksho fri., 1. 3; -rasah anēka-, 1.4; -ravindo pra., 1. 6; mutah vigata-, 1. 6: trayah anata, 1.7; priyatrajo pra-, 1. 8; -yazaugha., 1. 9; =demābhih mäta., 1. 12; -västavyāva Adhvaryu-, 1. 13; -putrdya Akrür., 1. 14; -grahanë uda ka-, 1. 14 ; -sīmānyāya Adhvaryu-, l. 17; -putrāya Arjuna-, 1. 18; =ya udakapūrva aditya-, 1. 19; =ēbhyah Arjuna-, 1. 19; likhitar ētans, 1. 32.
In spite of such instances of carelessness, however, I do not doubt that the grant is a genuine one, excepting of course the portion containing the names of the donees.
The grant belongs to a hitherto unknown branch of the Chahámánas, who must have resided in Broach. The name Chāhamāna itself is not distinctly legible in the impressions. Professor Kielhorn and Mr. Bhandarkar however have both read it, the former in a photograph of the first plate, the latter in the original, and the signs which can be read in the impressions favour this reading. The family worshipped Siva, as will be seen from the attribute Paramamahēšvara attached to the names of two of its members, and from the name Mahētvaradama worn by the first member mentioned in the grant. We are introduced to six generations. First we have the Rajan Mahēsvaradama. His son was the illustrious Bhimadama, the father of Bhartrivaddha I., whose son again was Haradāma, the father of Dhrubhataděva, whose son Bhartsivaddha II. issued the present grant. Bhartsivaddha II. Was an ardent worshipper of Mahöśvara (siva). and he is styled a Mahasamantadhipati, who had obtained the five mahāšabdas, ie, he was & fendatory prince. He must have lired about the middle of the eighth oentury, and if we allow thirty prars for each generation his family may be traced back to about 500 A.D. It will be seen that Bhartsivaddha's father had the name Dhrubhata, which is a shortened form of Dhruvabhata. It is worth noting that the same name Dhrubhata was used as a surname by the Valabhi Maharājādhiraja Šiladitya VII., whose Alinā plates are dated Valabhi Samvat
1 See Bühler's Table VII, Col. VII, No. 48. . See Ep. Ind., Vol. 5, p. 216, n. 8.
* See Hamachandra's Derinamamala, vii, 29. • Gupta Insor., pp. 171 4.

Page #240

No. 23.)
HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA.
199
447, 1.6. A.D. 760. Bhartsivaddha II. was accordingly & contemporary of silāditya VII. and also of his father Siladitya VI. The use of the same name in the same vernacular form at about the same time in two families, wbich ruled as neighbours to each other, can hardly be accidental, if we remember that Silāditya VII. is the first one in five generations of Valabhi rulers who mentions any such surname, and also that the name Dhruvabhata or Dhrubhata does not occur elsewhere in the genealogy of the Valabhi kings. It seems probable that there has been some connexion between the two families, and it is possible that Bhartsivaddha II.'s sister was married to Siladitya VI., so that Sılāditya VII. may have worn the name of his maternal grandfather.
Bhartsivaddha is clearly designated as a feudatory prince, and it seems also possible to decide to which dynasty he owed allegiance. The Hansot plates aro dated, in 11. 34 ff., during the reign of a king Nāgāvalóka, and in the year (samvatsara) 813, and the grant was issued on the Occasion of an eclipse of the sun (11. 14 and 19). There can be no doubt that this date should be referred to the Vikrama era, and as such it has been calonlated by the late Professor Kielhorn! to correspond to the 28th October 758 A.D.
The identity of the paramount sovereign of the Broach Chāhaminas, king Någåvaloka, was not at first apparent. Professor Kielhorn was inclined to identify him with the Nägāvaloka who is mentioned in the Harsha inscription of Vigraharāja, where we are told in v. 13 that the Chāhamāna Gavaka I. "attained to pre-eminence as a hero in the assembly of the glorions Nāgāvaloka, the foremost of kings." In his Synchropistic Table for Northern IndiaKielhorn bad suggested that this Nāgāvsloka might be identical with the Pratihara Nagabhata, but later on be came to different results and reminded of the fact that names ending in avaloka are ased as birudas of Rashtrakata kings. Also Mr. Bhandarkari was originally inclined to think that Nagāvaloka was a Rāshtrakta. Later on, however, he has discussed the question again and arrived at results which will, I think, be generally accepted.
A closer examination of the facts shows that king Någåvaloka of the Hansoţ plates cannot be identical with the Nāgávaloka of the Harsha Inscription. The latter is dated in A.D. 973 in the reign of Vigraharaja. Now Gavaka, the contemporary of Nāgāvaloka, was six generations removed from Vigrabaraja and may accordingly be dated about A.D. 820, whiob would then be the time of Nāgåvaloks. This same Nágávaloka is probably also alluded to in the Pathåri: pillar inscription of Parabala, which is dated on the 21st March A.D. 861. We are there told that Parabala's father, the Rishtrakūta Karkkaraja, defeated king Nagávaloka (vv. 14 f.), whose time we would naturally suppose to have been about A.D. 830. It seems natural to infer from the way in which Nigāyaloka is mentioned in both insoriptions that he was a ruler of considerable importance, and I think it will be generally agreed that Mr. Bhandarkar has been right in returning to Professor Kielhorn's old identification of this Någåvaloka with king Nagabhata of the imperial Pratihara dynasty. We know of him that he conquered king Chakrayudina of Kangaj and founded the imperial Pratihära dynasty, which ruled over a large portion of Northern India from that city for about two centuries. Mr. Bhandarkar has shown to that this
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 251, n. 4.
* Ibidem, pp. 62 and 261. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 116 ff.; compare the correction of the text; ibidem, Vol. IX, p. 62, n. 1. • Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, Appendix.
5 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 63, n. 1. • Ibidem, p. 251, n. 2.
* Loc. cit. 8 Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, pp. 289 E.
• Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 848. » Ibidea, p. 199.

Page #241

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Pratihárs Nagabhata is identical with the Paramabhattāraka Mahārājādhiraja Paramēšvara Nägabhatta, whose Buchkala inscription is dated Vikrama Samvat 872, i.e. A.D. 815. Nagabhatta was the son of the Maharājādhiraja Paramēsvara Vatsarāja, and this Vatsarāja is no doubt the ruler mentioned at the end of the Jains work Harivansapurana where we read,
sākëshuwabdajatëshu saptasu disam pafichottarenhüttarām pat-Indrayudha-namni Krishna-npipa-jë gri-Vallabhe dakshinam ! pūrvän Srimad-Avanti-bhabhriti nripë Vatsādhiraje-pardin
saurunamuadhimandalan jaya-yutë virë Varahēzvati || We learn from this stanza that Vatsa ruled in the west in Saka 705, i.e. A.D. 783, at a period when Kadauj was still under the rule of king Indrayudha, who is certainly the king Indraraja whoin king Dharmapäla defeated, after which he gave the sovereignty of Kanauj to Obakriyudha. Now the Hansot plates are dated in A.D. 756, and Bhartsivaddha's overlord Nagávaloka cannot therefore be identical with the Pratihara Nagabhatta, the son of Vatsarāja. Mr. Bhandarkar is however no doubt right in identifying him with an older Nagabhata, of the same family, whose name occurs in the Gwalior prasasti of the reign of Bhojadeva, an edition of which we owe to Mr. Bhandarkar himself. The genealogy of the Pratihāras is here carried back one generation further than in the materials utilized by Professor Kielhorn in his lists. After obeisance to Vishnu we are introduced to the Sun, in whose lineage Råma arose. Rama's brother Saumitri (Lakshmana) acted as repeller, or perhaps, as doorkeeper (pratīhāra) in the act of repelling the foes) in the fight against Meghanāda. In his lineage arose Nāgabhata I., who is said to have conquered the armies of the Valachas-mlöchchhas, i.e. of the Baluchas. His brother's son was Kakkuka, who had a younger brother Dēvarāja, who is evidently identical with the Mahārāja Devasakti of Professor Kielhorn's list. Dēvarāja's son was Vatsarāja, who " seized by main force the imperial away from the famous house of Bhandi." Vatsaraja's son agaia was Nāgabhata 11., who is described as a valiant warrior, and who is also stated to have defeated Chakrāyudha.
It will be seen that it is this second Nagabhata who must be identified with the Nägávaloka of the Harsha and Pathari iuscriptions. Nágávaloka of the Hangot plates, on the otber hand, Mr. Bhandarkar identifies with Nāgabhata I., and I think that this identification can safely be adopted. If Vatsaraja ruled in A.D. 783, Nagabhata, who was the brother of his grandfather, may well have been on the throne in A.D. 756, the date of our inscription. The wording of the Gwalior inscription naturally leads us to infer that Nagabhata's brother, the father of Kakkuka and Devaraja, did not rule or that he was older than Nagabhata, since bis name is not mentioned and no particulars about him are given. The comparatively short and thoroughly conventional praise bestowed on Kakkuka sud Dēvarāja makes us inclined to think that their rule must, at all evenis, have been short, and that it may very well be compressed within the twenty-seven years intervening between the date of the Hansdt grant and A.D. 783, when Vatsaraja had already ascended the throne.
I therefore agree with Mr. Bhandarkar that Någåvaloka, Bhartsivaddha's overlord, was Nagabhata I. of the Pratibāra dynasty. His family had not however then established itself in Kanauj bat had its capital farther to the west. Vatsarája is in the Hariva naapurāna described as the king of the western quarter, and if we remember that the Avanti-king, 1.e. the ruler of Malwa, is said to hold sway over the Eastern quarter, this localisation takes us to Lāța and
See Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I, Part II, p. 197, n. 2. . Archaological Survey of India, Annual Report, 1903-4, pp. 277 ff. . Sve the correction by Bhandarkar, Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, p. 240, a. 12.

Page #242

No. 23.)
HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA.
201
Western Rājpntinā and well agrees with the fact that Nägävaloka was the overlord of the Chūhamānas of Broach. Similarly the Rashtrakūta Mahārājadhiraja Dhruvarāja is stated to have defeated Vatsarāja "in the centre of Maru." We have also seen that Någabhata I. is in the Gwalior inscription stated to have defeated the Baluchas. What is meant is probably the Musalmān attacks on Western Rājputānå in the eighth century. Everything tends to show that the late Mr. Jackson was right in supposing that these rulers were Gurjaras, and that their head quarters were at Srimă la, the present Bhinmal.
If we now turn to the faroily of the grantee of the Hansdt plates, it will be seen that the first of his ancestors mentioned in the grant is designated as rājan, which does not imply that he was a ruling prince. Only conventional praise is bestowed on the four next generations. We are told, it is true, in the usual way that other kings bowed down to them, but there are no attributes which show that they were kings. Then follows Dhräbhatadēva, of whom we hear that he conquered the territories of all his adversaries and made the whole world resplendent with his fame. His son, the issuer of the grant registered in the Hangot plates, is the first in the family who is expressly designated as a feudatory ruler. Now assuming that he held sway over Broach, it is in itself little likely that his ancestors should have ruled over that part of India, because we find the Gurjaras in power down to A.D. 736. It is of interest to notes how the Gurjaras of Broach, who were originally worshippers of the Sun, became Saivas from the reiga of Dadda III., who lived at the end of the seventh century. His son Jayabhata III., whose copperplate grants are dated A.D. 706 and 735, is the last of these rulers who is known to us. He is said to have obtained the five great sounds and to have been a Mahäsämantadhipati, in other words he uses exactly the same titles as Bhartsivaddha II. It seems nataral to infer that the line of Gurjara feudatories in Broach became extinct with Jayabhata III., and that he was an oceeded as ruler by the prince Bhartsivaddha, who was a Chahamāna, and who owed allegiance to the Gurjaras of Bhintaal, as had probably also been the case with his predecessors of the Broach dynasty of Gurjaras.
The grant was issued from Bhộigukachchha, which cannot be anything else than & semilearned Sanskrit form of the name Bharukachchha, the present Broach. The same form also occurs in the Bagumrå plates of Dhruvarāja II. of Saka 7896 and elsewhere. The grant records the gift of the village Arjunadēvigrāma in the Akrürēsvara vishaya. Akrārēsvara is the present Anklesvar talaka in the Broach District, but I am not able to identify Arjunadēvigrāma. It has already been mentioned that the names of the donees have been tampered with. That portion of the inscription cannot therefore be read with certainty. The donees seem to be the Brahmana Bhatta-Būta (?), the son of Tävi, residing in Saujñapadra (?), the Brāhmana Jaba (P), the son of Charamaśarman (?) and a resident of Vara mēvi (?) and the Brahmana Bhatalla, the son of Bhatta-Vå . ., residing in Saujñapadra (?). I cannot identify Saujña. padra and Varamovi and the reading of the names themselves is not certain. The writer of the grant was Bhatta-Kakka (?), the son of Bhatta-Vatsuva, and is called a Valabhya, 1.s., he hailed from Valabhi. This fact adds some probability to the suggestion hazarded above that there may have been some connexion between Bhartpivaddha's family and the Maitrakas of Valabhi.
1 See the discussion of this matter by the late Mr. Jackson, Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I, Part I, p. 466, wbere the authorities are quoted.
. Ibidem, p. 467. * Cf. Jackson, loc. cit., pp. 113 ff. • Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 77 f.
Ibidem, Vol. XII, p. 181.

Page #243

202
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TEXT.
First Plate.
1 Om1 Svasti [*] Vikata-katak-ottunga[b]
siddha-mandala-maqdanaḥ [/*]
Merur-iva jay-adhar[as-Chahaman.
2 kramaḥ] [*] [Tasmin=]vaise samutpannaḥ prakata-parakram-ākrānta-dinmaṇḍal[0]= neka-samara-samghatta-ripu-[gaja-ghaṭ-a]
3 [10]pa-vighatana-dorddaşdab.. [-kal-rätipaksho(kahaḥ)
dāmō nāma rājā [babhuva] [*] [Tasya]
4 [sutaḥ] prakaṭit-asēsha-bhu-maṇḍala-pratapo vikramaikarasaḥ aneka-narapati-sata
śrl-Bhimadāmaḥ
makuta-tata-ghatita-ma[pi]
5 [nikara-nik(mam-a]llasit-o[d] dystita-charaga-kamala-yugalah
[VOL. XII.
[1] Tasy-atmajo=nēka-samanta
6 [kirita]-koti-ghrishta-charan-aravindo (ndaḥ) prasadhit-asesha-bhamandalaḥ śrimadBhartriivaḍdhaḥ [*] Tasya sutaḥ(to) vigata-ghana[gagana]-a-kara-([ka]ra-)nikar-āvadātay kitty-camdita-sakala-jaga[t*]-trays(b)
7
nata-mahipala-mauli-m[riji]
8 [ta]-charana-kamala-yugalaḥ parama-mahösvaraḥ śri-Haradāmaḥ [*] Tasya priy-atrajo prasadhit-asesha-vipaksha
9 mandal-[ödara-sriḥ]"
śrimad-Dhrubhaṭadevaḥ [*] Tasya [su]
10 taḥ samasta-sadgup-adhara-bhūtaḥ parama-maheśvaraḥ
mahasabdaḥ (bdo) mahāsāmantadhi
11 patiḥ śrīmad-Bhartrivaḍḍhaḥ sarvvān-ev-āgāmi-nripati-mahattara-vāsāvak3-ādin= samanubodhayaty-[astu
vah]
sasi-kara-nirmmala-yasangha-dhavalita-sakala-bhuvanah
śri-Mahēsvara
Adhvarya-Madhyaadina-Asuriya(on-sago]
aamadhigata-pañcha
12 samviditam śri-Bhrigukachchh-avasthitair-yyath-asmabhiḥ (bhir) mātā-pitr(y)oratmanas-cha punya-yaso-bhrii (bhi) vṛiddhaye [Saujña]13 padra-vastavyāya10
Adhvarya-Madhyandina-Kanodinys-engora-Vanlyn
sabrahmacharinē brāhmaṇa-Bhatta
14 Bataya Tavi-patriyal Akrüréévara-vishay-Antarggatā (ta) [ay]
grāmā (ma) [sya] suryya-grahapels udaka
15 parvvah pratipadita-chaturtthabhigah | Nath Vara [me]vi-vidadcha]vya(vistarya)-na(ta)t-traividya-sāmānya-Mi[th]ra-sa
16 [gotraya] Madhyamdinal sabrahmachari brahma [pa] Charamasarmma? - patrabrahmana-Jabaya] chaturttha16.
17 ditaḥ Tā (ta) tha
Bauj apadravetvykya
ta[t]-traividya-sāmānyāya17
Metre: Anushṭubh. Read -Bhartrivaḍdhah.
The reading is not certain. Read -väsäpak-ädin.
10 Read -västavyāy=ādhvarys..
12 Read -grahaṇa,
1 Expressed by a symbol.
Read -raso-neka-.
Read -atmajaḥ.
Read -yata-ögha-.
The reading of the name is doubtful.
11 Read -putray-Akrür..
13 Here and in the next lines the grant has apparently been tampered with and new names have been
entered.
Arjunadevi
14 Read tatha. The ensuing aksharas are uncertain.
15 A cancelled fe is visible between the aksharas mã and dhyam. There are also other traces of old letters under the present ones.
18 Read perhaps chaturtthabhagah pratipaditaḥ,
17 Read -sämanyay-Adhvaryu-.

Page #244

SCALE 7
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
STEN KONOW.
20
Hansot plates of Bhartrivaddha.-Samvat $13.
131395 Dlachcamerasof Proce s sen Articles GPFISCARI D epfiuso
s ar-V.&T echPulse forvalulle giuoviksfarsco Store ver Day 19927 PUESTATUS PAIRE JurSelle: FUSO
M i sce ostala ullrose Press
C
.
.

Page #245

ع ع
as
: ا ملی کی تم نے نا م ج
2 ( رد: زنان ر ا بر جهان از نار ، ) * انجام م يدن اي م ج م ن ع :: : م هايطي را ) مینا ایمان اور یہ بات انخ بانه
می د کار :: اس پیر با
جاذبه ها و پیامک ها : دال - تاريخ : جی یی د م م م و م )
- . ایا م م ه م . م . ا به امان ) عمر07 یا با دم. بل ج رک کا سند ی
، نا
-5

Page #246

No. 23.)
HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA.
203
18 trāya Vājasanēya-sabrahmachāriņē brāhmaṇa-Bhātallāga Bhatta-Vă .. .
putrāya Arjunadēvi-grā19 mo=yam adaka-pūrva ādityagrahaņē (samni]datta ēvam=bhyaḥS. Arjunadovi
grāmaḥ sodrangaḥ (soparika-] 20 [ro] bhimichohhidra-nyāyên=ā-châta-bhata-prāvēsyaḥ sahābhyantarasiddhi ...
Second Plate. 21 yato]=smad-va[msyai]r-anyais-ch=āgāmi-nsipatibhiḥ prabala-pavana-prērist-oda]dhi
jala-(taranga-chamchalam ji]22 [va-lo]kam=abhāv-ānugatān=&sārān=vibhavān=dirgha-kala-sthĒyasas-cha gapāna
āka[layya sāmā.] 23 [nya] -bhoga-bhū-pradāna-phal-epsubhiḥ sasi-kara-rachiram chirāya yasa[8=chi]
chishubhiḥ B[0]=yam=&emad-dāyou 24 numantavyaḥ pālay[i]tavyas-ch=ēti y[o] v=ājñāna-timira-patal-āvpita-matir
chchhindyād-achchhidyamānam v-anumo25 [dēta] sa pamchabhir=mmahāpātakai[ho] samyukta[ho] wyād-ity-uktam cha
bhagavatā Vyāsēna[1] Bahubhir=vvasudha bhu[ktā] rā26 jabhih] Sagarādibhiḥ* [1] yasya yasya yadā bhumis-tasya tasya tada
phalaṁ || Yin-iha dattāni pura narendrai. 27 [reddā]nāni dbarmm-ārttha-yasaskarāņi [1] nirmmālya-vānta-pratimāni
" tani ko nama 80(87)dhuḥ punar=ādadita || Vi. 28 Indhyātavishy-n]toyāsu sushka-koțara-vāsinaḥ [1] kpishnihayo hi jayants
gü(bhu)midāya [m] haranti yo || [Sva-da] 29 fttam para-dattam vā yo harēta vasundharam IIC) tai(to)na jäta
janētā cha narakö [pā]titā druvam || Sarvv.. 30 n=ēta[m] bhāvinaḥ pārtthivēndrā[n] bhūyo bhayo yãoható
Bhartsivaddhaḥ [18] sāmānyo=yam dharmma-Bētu. 31 rænpiipāņām? své Svě kālo pālaniyo bhavadbhi[b] | Shashtiruvvarsha
Bahasrāņi svarggēmodati bhumi32 dah [18]. achchhëttā ch=ānumantā cha täny=ēva narako vasēt Likhitam
ötan-mayā Vālabhya-Bhatta-Kakkö). 33 [na] Bhatta-Vatsuya-sūnuna: Un-āksharam-adhik-Aksharam va sarvvam-atra
pramāṇam=iti yad=[ups] - 34 ri-likhita[m] : Srimas.Nāgāvaloka-prave[r]ddhamāna-vijaya-rājyo sri-Bhrigu
kachohh-āvasthitë(ta)-[Bha-] . 85 [tta)-Llalluva-datakaḥ || Yatrankato=pi s uvisuddha-samvatsara-sat-shtakā
trayoda86 [6]dhikē 800 10 3.
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) [Victorious be] the Chāhamăng family, exalted with a large army, who has Buoceeded in adorning their territory, who is a receptacle of victory, like Mora (which is lofty with large ridges, adorned with the circle of siddhas, the support of Jaya (the sun)).
(LI. 2-9.) Born in that family was a Rajan named the glorious Mahēsvaradāma, who by valiant prowess invaded the circle of the quarters; whose staff-like arm (meant) destruotion to the swelling of the frontal globes of the elephants of (his) foes in the encounters of
Rend -yan-udakapūrenamaditya.. * The reading is very uncertain. . Read =ētān. * Read enripāņām.
? Read abhyo-rjuna.. • There is a cancelled ta between rå and di. • Bead Bhartsivaddhan. & The reading of the name is uncertain.
2 D2

Page #247

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII
numerous battles; who had . . . the entire party of (his) enemies. His son was the illustrious Bhimadāma, who displayed his splendour over the whole compass of the earth; whose only pleasure was prowess; whose pair of lotus-like feet was made exceedingly resplendent and shining through the multitude of jewels fixed on the surface of the diadems of several hundreds of kings. His son (was) the illustrious Bhartsivaddha [I.], whose lotus-like feet were rubbed against the edges of the crowns of numerous feudatories; who had subdued the whole compass of the earth. His son was the devout worshipper of Mahēśvara, the illustrious Haradāma, who delighted all the three worlds with his fame that was bright like the multitude of the rays of the moon in the skies where the clouds have disappeared; the pair of whose lotus-like feet were rubbed by the heads of kings bending before him. His dear son was the illustrious Dhrūbhatadēva, who acquired the exalted splendour of the territories of all his adversaries; who made the entire world white with the stream of his fame that was spotless like the rays of the moon.
(Ll. 10-11.) His son, who is a repository of all good qualities, the devout worshipper of Macēśvara, who has obtained the five great sounds, the great feudatory over-lord, the glorious Bhartsivaddha (II.] informs all futare kings, mahattaras, vāsāpakas, and so forth
(LI. 11-19) Be it known to you that, in order to increase the fame and the religious merit of our parents and ourselves, the fourth part of the Arjunadēvi village, situated within the Akrürēsvara distriot, has to-day, on the occasion of the eclipse of the sun, after libations of water, been granted by us, while staying in the glorious Bhřigukachcha, to the resident of Sauj apadra, the Adhvaryu of the Mādhyandina branch and of the Krundinya götra, the student of the Vajasanoya (sanhitā), the Brāhmaṇa Bhatta-Bata, the son of Tavi. And likewise a fourth part is also given to the Brāhmaṇa Jaba (?), the son of the Brāhmana Charamasarman (P), a resident of Varamèvi (?), belonging to the community of trivēdins of that place, of the Māthara (?) gotra, and a student of the Madhyandina branch. Likewise this village of Arjanadēvi has, on the occasion of the eclipse of the sun, after libations of water, been granted to the member of the community of trivēdins residing in Saujñapadra, to the Adhvaryu of the Madhyandina branch, of the Asurāyaṇa (?) götra, the student of the VajasanĒya (sanhita), the Brāhmaṇa Bhātalla, the son of Bhatta-Vā...
(Ll. 19-25.) Because now the village Arjanadēvi with the udraniga and uparikara, according to the bhimichchhidra rule, and not to be entered by chățas and mercenaries, with the abhyantarasiddhi (has been given to them, therefore this our gift should be sanctioned and preserved by future kings of our lineage and others, considering that life is unsteady like the waves of water shaken by violent winds, that possessions are followed by destruction and withont value, and that virtue lasts a long time, wishing the result of the gift of land the enjoyment of whicb is common, and wanting for a long time to acquire fame resplendent like the rays of the moon. And whoever would rescind it or approve of its being rescinded, his mind covered by the veil of the darkness of ignorance, he would become connected with the five big sing. And it has been said by the holy Vyába. (Follow six of the usual imprecatory stanzas).
(LI. 32-36.) This has been written by me Bhatta Kakka (?) from Valabhi, the son of Bhatta Vatsuva. All that has been written above is valid, whether there may be syllables missing or redundant syllables. (Issued by me) residing in the glorious Bhrigukachchha, with Bhatta-Llallava as messenger, in the reign of increasing victory of the illustrious Nägāvaloka. And in figures, in the year eight hundred increased by thirteer, 813,
1 Perbape oficials whose duty it was to Msign places of residence to strangers. cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 349, Yol. XII, p. 189, n. 88; Vol. XIII, p. 89, n. 31; Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 285.

Page #248

No. 24.]
KHAIREA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA.
205
No. 24.-KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNA DEVA;
[KALACHURI] SAMVAT 823.
BY RAI BAHADUR HIRA LAL, B.A., JABALPUB. The Director-General of Archeology in India having asked me to edit this inscription I do so from a set of estampages kindly supplied by him. Dr. Vogel further used his good offices to secure the original plates from the Rewah Darbār for my inspection. They were found in Khairhā (230-12' N., 810-30' E.) by a Kotwār named Bhajnā, while digging for earth to build his house. Khairhā or Khairā, as it is marked on the topographical maps, is a village in the Rēwah State about 8 miles south-west of the Burhār Ry. Station on the Katni-Bilāspur Branch of the Bengal-Nāgpur Ry., and about 14 miles south-east of Sohāgpur, the head quarters of the tahsil of the same name. The plates, two in number, were found with a bellshaped seal attached to a ring in a large stone chest, and their excellent condition is due to this fact. The total weight of the plates and seal, all made of copper, is as much as 14 seers 5 ch hittāks (nearly 29 lbs.).
The ring of the seal, a huge mass of 3 seers, was found out at one end but all green with oxidation, which shows that the cat was not made recently. The ring is so stout and thick that it cannot be bent without applying some mechanical force, and it appears that the cut which was originally made for stringing the plates provided with suitable holes was never soldered. The bottom of the seal is circular and bears the legend Srimad-Yasahkarnadevah in a single line running over the diameter, which is surmounted by the figure of Gaja-Lakshmi with two elephants, one on either side, pouring water on her with their trunks. Below the legend there is a figure looking like a Nandin (bull) with a bushy tail and a hump and two other figures of what appear to be incense-burners. Letters and figures on the seal are raised instead of being sunk as on the plates, each of which is inscribed on one side only.
The characters are Någari neatly engraved, the average size of letters being *". The language of the record is Sanskrit. As regards orthography the letter b is not distinguished from v at all, and the dental sibilant is employed for the palatal almost universally, there being two instances where the reverse has been done, viz., in the words -bhāśi (1. 19) and salila- (1. 38). The old form of i somewhat resembling inverted commas in 11. 8 and 30 is noticeable.
The inscription records the grant of a village and consists of three parts. The first portion in a variety of metres eulogizes the donor and his ancestors, the second, in prose, announces the grant, and the third gives the usual quotations of benedictive and imprecatory verses. The donor is king Yasahkarpadēva of the Kalachuri dynasty. In this record he grants the village Déula Parchēla in the Dēvagrāma pattalā to & Brāhmaṇa named Gamgādharasarman, at the time of the Sankrānti on Sunday the 14th of the bright fortnight of the Phålguna month in the year 823.
The genealogy of the king commences from Vishņu and rapidly passes through the moon and Kärttavirya of the Haihaya lineage to Yuvarējadēva of the Kalachuri family, the fourth ascendant of the donor. Yuvarājadēva is mentioned as having made the town of Tripuri like Indra's city. His son was Kökalla, who was enthroned by his ministers. His son Gangéyadēva is stated to have restored Kuntala to its people. After his death at Prayāga with his 100 wives his son Karnadēva succeeded him. He erected & golden temple at Kasi called Karnamēru and founded the city of KarņĀvati. Karna is recorded to have abdicated the throne in favour of his son Yagahkarpadēva, hiinself taking part in his coronation. Yaśaḥkarpadēva is said to have rivalled Parafurāma in destroying his enemies. He defeated

Page #249

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIL
the Andhra king and worshipped Bhiměsvars near the Godavari. So far there is nothing new in the record, as the information exactly corresponds to what is given in the Jabalpur plate of the same king.
What is most important in this rocord is the date, which evidently refers to the Kalachuri era, though it is not expressly stated. It is unfortunate that the details do not work out correctly. Having failed to reconcile the lunar day with that of the solar Samkrānti, working with the aid of Mr. Sewell's Indian Calendar, I referred the matter to the author himself. Mr. Sewell very kindly made calculations for me, but found the results unsatisfactory. He informed me that the 14th of the bright fortnight of Phālguna of the Kalachuri year 823 current fell on the 6th March 1072 A.D., but the week day was Tuesday instead of a Sunday, and there was no Sankrānti on that date. The Mina Sankranti had taken place on the 22nd February of that year on a Wednesday, that is 13 days earlier. He also tried the previous year. In that year Phālguna Sukla 14 fell on Wednesday, February 16th, A.D. 1071, but the Mina Samkrānti was on Monday, February 21st. The expired year 823 however gave a Sunday for Phälguna Sukla 14 (24th February 1073 A.D.), but the Mina Samkrānti in that year took place on Thursday, February 21st. Taking chaturdasi as a possible miatako for chaturthi the details for the current year 823 gave the equivalent as Sunday, the 26th February, 1072 A.D., but here again the Sankranti did not occur on that day. This naturally suggests that the record may be a forgery, but there are no indications of its being so otherwise. The style of the characters, which is the chief test in such matters, is exactly that of the Jabalpur plate of the same king and is quite in keeping with other records of the Kalachuri kings. It appears to me that the year given in this record must refer to the expired year 823, in which year we find the lunar day to agree with the date. Dr. Kielhorn in Festgruss an Rudolf von Roth has shown that in the Kalachuri records the years referred to were expired years and not current ones. Thus the only difficulty that remains to be solved is the Sankranti day, and the only conjectures I can make on this point is that the record was possibly dated on the day on which it was actually handed over to the donee, though the grant was made on the auspicious Sankranti day, on which the donor probably bathed at the source of the Narmada at Atarakantaka, one of the holiest places in the Tripurt kingdom, and made the usual sankalpa. This is suggested by the vicinity of Khairhā to Amarakantaka, whence it is within 40 miles.
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 1 ff.
I am indebted to the Revd. C. C. Herrmann, Ph.D., Principal of the Thoburn Biblical Institute, Jabalpur, for kindly translating for my use, from German into English, Dr. Kielhorn's article on "Die Epoche der Cedi-Aera."
we of imilar nature which lends support to this conjecture is found in the Benires plate of Karnadova (Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 297 ff.) which is dated, at the end, on Monday vadi 9 of Phålguna in the year 793. while in the 40th line the fräddha ceremony, which was the occasion for making the grant, is stated to have been performed on Saturday vadi 2 of the same month. That shows that the record was ready for delivery about a week after the sankalpa for the grant was made. By the way I may add that the supposition of Dr. Kielhorn (ibidem. p. 800) that the grant was made a month before and that Phalguns was mistake for Migha, because it is else impossible to reconcile the week day with the dpitiya, appears to me unwarranted. Dr. Kielhorn believed that the fraddha ceremony was actually performed on a Saturday, while the deitiya of Phålguns in 793 fell on a Sunday and not on Saturday. The second tithi of the dark fortnight of Mighs, on the other hand fell on a Saturday, 'I agree with him in this respect but I do not see why the month should be considered a mistake and not rather the day. My own idea is that Karga's father died on a doitiya and hence the fraddha must be performed on that date, bat as in the year 793 it fell on a Bunday, which is not an auspicious day for such ceremonies, it was performed a day before, and while doitiga, the anniversary day, could not be altered it bad to be associated with the week day on which the ceremonies actually took place. This is in scoordance with the present-day practice in the Jabalpur District, where Karga roled.

Page #250

No. 24.]
That Yasaḥkarnadeva was wont to make gifts on Samkranti days would appear from his Jabalpur plate record, in which it is stated that the grant was made on the occasion of the Makara Sankranti. Here the date according to the Nagpur Museum transcript of the lost plate is "Monday, the 10th of the dark fortnight of Magha 829 at the time of the Uttarayana Samkranti." In this case too the details work out for Monday, the 31st December A.D. 1078 for the expired Kalachuri year 829, but the Makara Sankranti had taken place a week earlier, viz. on Monday, December 24th. As will be shown further on, this appears to be a more probable date for the Jabalpur plate than the one worked out by Dr. Kielhorn, who was unaware of the date contained in the transcript, and who only tried to make the week day fit in with the day of the Lunar month and the Samkränti.
KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA.
But whatever the differences between the day and the date, I think there is no mistake in the year of the Khairha inscription, and the new information that we gather from this record is accordingly that in 1073 A.D. king Karpa had ceased to reign and that his son Yasahkarpa had come to the throne. If we were to assume the date of the Jabalpur plate to be 1122 A.D. as calculated by Dr. Kielhorn, this would give an unusually long reign to Yaśaḥkarna, even if we consider the fact that Karna had abdicated the throne in favour of Yasaḥkarna and that thus the latter may be expected to have had a longer reign than others. Our record shows that Yasahkarna had defeated the king of Andhra and crushed the power of several of his enemies before it was written. It is therefore very likely that he had been in occupation of the throne for at least 4 or 5 years prior to this, and if we suppose that he lived for about the same period after he made the Jabalpur grant, his reign would extend to about 60 years and his age to about 80 years, supposing his installation to have taken place at the age of 20. To a boy of lesser age a great king like Karna would not have entrusted the government of his kingdom, however law-abiding son he may have been.
207
The new dating of the Jabalpur plate seems to contradict the theorys that during Yaśaḥkarpa's reign part of the Chedi dominion had passed into the possession of the Kanauj kings. That theory is based on an inscription of Govindachandradeva, who in the Vikrama year 1177 (A.D. 1120) sanctioned the transfer of some land which had originally been granted by Yaśaḥkarpadeva. There is nothing in the inscription to show that the transfer was made in the same year in which the district wherein the transferred land was situated passed into the hands of Govindachandra. In fact the context appears to show that it was otherwise. The district may well have been taken by the Kanauj king in the reign of Yaśaḥkarna's successor, who would certainly have refrained from confiscating his father's gift, and to the original donee it must have remained a gift of Yasahkarna for all times.
There is a somewhat vague reference to two important historical events in verses 11 and 23. If I have correctly interpreted verse 11, there is an allusion to the conquest and restoration of the Kuntala country to its king by Gangeyadeva. This kingdom included the Banavasi, Hangal, Puligere, Belvola, Kündi, Belgaum, Kisukad districts, etc., in the Hyderabad State and the Bombay Presidency and seems to have been the raiding ground of the neighbouring kings in the same way as the old Chakrakötya in Bastar. The Chalukya king Tailapa claims to have subjugated it about 973 A.D., Kulottunga-Choladova I. is recorded to have defeated the Kuntala king about 1070 A.D., and a century later Ballala II.8 of the Hoysala dynasty established his supremacy over that country.
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 2.
2 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 303. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 179. Ibidem, p. 128,
* Verse 16.
Journal Beng. A. Soc., Vol. XXXI, p. 124. Duff's Chronology, p. 9.
Ibidem, p. 160.

Page #251

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
It appears that after Tailapa's raid Kuntala was raided by Gaðgöyadėva. This must have been done before 1049 A.D., as at that time Gångeya had ceased to reign. The subjugation of a kingdom so far away from Tripari indicates the greatness of its victors at that time. It is such bold enterprises which seem to have prepared the way to the conquest of Telangana by Güngöya's son Karpadova, who assumed the title of Trikulirigadhipati or Lord of Trikalinga. That this remote country did not accept the Tripuri yoke submissively, is apparent from verre 23, in which great Karna's son Yaśaḥkarņa is stated to have extirpated the ruler of Andhra and to have worshipped the latter's own God Bhimēśvara near the Godavari with presents appar. ently looted from his enemy's treasuries. This conflict appears to have taken place in the present Godavari district, where the sacred shrines of Bhimēśvara are to be found. The principal one is that of Dräkshärămam in the Ramchandrapuram Taluka. The Godavari District Gazetteer (1907)1 gives the following information about it. The real centre of the religious interest of Drakshärāmam is the temple of Bhimēśvarasvami. It contains a particularly big lirigam some fourteen or fifteen feet high. 'This is supposed to be a part of the lisigam which broke into five pieces and fell at five holy places, vis. at Bhimavaram or Bhimirima in Cocanada, Palakollu or Kshirärama in Kistna, Amaravati or Amarará ma in the Gantur District, and Kumārārāma, which is not identified. It is supposed to have been erected by the sun and worshipped by the seven sages who made the seven mouths of the Godāvari. So it is sufficiently holy. The seven sages are supposed to have each brought water from their respective rivers underground to the tank at Drākshāramam which is called the sapta Godavari, seven Godavaris. There is a sacred bathing ghāt in this tank which confers in a condensed form all the sanctity which is to be obtained by separate baths in each of the seven rivers. Like many other holy places in this and other districts, the town is called the southern Benares. It is supposed to have been founded by the sage Vyāsa and a rāvi tree and a lirigam planted by him are still shown. So great is its sanctity that a night's halt in it is believed by some to render future births unnecessary . . . The temple is a rather handsome two-storeyed building. Its erection is ascribed by popular tradition to an unknown Cbola king. In the porch round the shrine in the upper storey are black granite Chalukyan pillars, a great rarity in this district . .. It contains a great number of ancient inscriptions . . . . The earliest appears to be . . . dated in A.D. 1055, or during the reign of the Rājarāja whole capital was at Rajahmundry."
From this description, I feel little hesitation in identifying the Bhimēsvars whom Yaśabkarna worshipped with the Bhimēsvara of Drākshårámam. The temple was in existence in the times of Yaśaḥkarna, as its inscriptions show. It was one of the holiest places in the Andhra country and well worthy of a royal visit. It may perhaps be urged against this that the context seems to show that the god was enshrined ou the bank of the Godavari, as the latter is described in verse 23 as abhyarnna-gata, but Dråksbārāmam is about 14 miles away from the river. In my opinion abhyarnna does not necessarily indicate such a close proximity as to require the situation of the temple on the bank of the Godávari. A distance of 14 miles is & negligible item in the description by one living hundreds of miles away from the locality. I think in the words srõtahsvaraih saptabhih of verse 23, there is certainly an allusion to the traditional seven streams or mouths of the Godavari, said to have been made by the seven great pishis and considered very holy. Even if it be held that the context refers to the sapta Godavari tank at Dräkshärāmam, it does not affect the conclusion that it was in that holy place that Yasahkarps paid his thanksgiving on gaining & victory over the Andhra king, who
p. 250.
These are named the Kibyapa or Tulya (the Tulya Bhaga drain), the Atri (the Coringa river), the Gautami, the Bharadvaja, the Visvamitra or Kausika, the Jamnadagni and the Vafishthá Three of these do not exist now see Godavari District Gasetteer, 1907, p. 64.

Page #252

YO. 24.]
KHAIRUA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA.
209
may bave been either Räjarāja (1022-62) or more probably his brother and successor, Vijayāditya VII., who occupied the Vēngi throne with some interruption till 1077 A.D. It was the latter's rule which was disturbed by outside invasion, the Chalukya Vikramăditya VI. having attacked him twice. In one of the South Indian inscriptions Vijayaditya is described as a warrior whose broad hands held weapons of war' and the same thing is perhaps alladed to in our inscription where in verse 23 'the play of arms of the ruler of the Andhra's' is spoken of as disclosing no flaw. The dates of Vijayaditya and Yasabkarna fit in so well that there seems little doubt that the former was the Andhra king referred to.
With regard to geographical names occurring in the record Tripuri is the well-known Tewar 8 miles from Jabalpur, in the middle of which there is still a Siva liriga going under the name of Tripurėśvara or the lord of Tripura or Tripuri. Karnavati (v. 14) has now been wiped out of existence. It was about a mile from Tripuri and the site is still known as Karanbila name with double signification, retaining the memory of the founder in the first half and giving the distinguishing mark of the site in the second half, there being a jungle of bil trees planted to supply leaves to the numerous Siva lirigas once enshrined there. The Kuntala and Andhra countries have been referred to hefore. Prayaga and Kaçi, the Godavari and Kalinga are too well known to require any description. With regard to the village Dzula Pamchēla and to Dēvagrama, pattala in which it was situated, I am indebted to Rai Bahadur Pandit Janaki Prasid, Secretary to His Highness the Maharaja of Röwah, for instituting an enquiry in the Röwah State, from which it appears that close to Kbairhå there are 2 villages named Dēogavån and Deogain, the former being & corruption of Dėvagrama and the latter a diminutive of the same, where there are a number of very old wells and water reservoirs together with remains of old buildings. I am therefore inclined to think that Deogavin, close to the village Arjhula, with which it appears to have been amalgamated but again separated by the Settlement Department of the State, represents the head quarters of the pattalā (a pargand like sub-division) Dévagrama. Its great extent is indicated by the division of the old town into two villages, Dēogavån and Deogain, the bigger portion being given a masculine and the smaller * feminine name, like husband and wife, though two yet one. Dēnlā Pamchēla, for which we should now expect some such form as Dēoră, is not traceable in the vicinity of Khairhå or Deogavin, though there are several villages of that name in the adjoining district of Jabalpur. There are no materials available to show the extent of a pattala in olden times, but if it included large areas, one of the Doorås of the Murwårå tahsil in the north-east oorner adjoining the Baghelkhand border may be identified with the village granted in this record. The meaning of the word Panchēla added to it, would then be significant. Panchēla was the tract of country to the east of the East Indian Railway line from Sihori in the middle of the Jabalpur district, to its northern border, the whole of which abuts on Baghelkhand. Sir William Sleeman in mentioning the 52 garhs of the Gond king Sangrām Shāh, says that Pachēlgarh was the country lying between the rivers Burma (Bearma) and Mahanadi (chhoti) or the Pargana of Kombee (Kumbhi) which corresponds to the tract referred to above.
A word with regard to the third portion of this record, which contains an unusually large number of benedictive and imprecatory quotations. Mr. Pargiter remarks that it was & common practice in making grants of land in Ancient India for the donor to emphasize the gift and endeavour to secure its permanence by inserting in the deed of the grant one or more versen which were considered as sacred regulatione regarding gifts of land. Such verses either affirmed
See Godavari District Gazetteer, 1907, p. 21.
* Such names are very common in that part of the country, for further examples of which see the Jublub. pore District Gazetteer, p. 122.
• Journal Beng. 41. Soc., 1887, p. 646. • J. R. 4. 8., 1912, p. 240.

Page #253

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
the beneficent nature of such gifts, or proclaimed the number of blessings which accrued to those who made such gifts and those who scrupulously respected them, or denounced the inequity of those who deprived grantees of the land given and declared the punishment which awaited such evil doers. In our record there are no less than 16 verses of this class, but this method of guaranteeing the enjoyment of the grant by the grantee was not only confined to India but is spread over a wide territory and is found even in the documents of grants made by the early Anglo-Saxon kings. My attention was first drawn to this by Mr. C. E. Low, C.1.E., who kindly translated for me one of the documents in Latin issued by Ethelbert King of Kent, granting land and right of fishing to the Abbot of Liminge, who was at the time of granting (740 A.D.) Cuthbert, now Archbishop.
The following which is a free translation of an extract1 shows the spirit of the age :-"But because care must be taken that no one may presume in future to deny our donation of this day's date and call it doubtful, it is my pleasure to execute this document, by which I forbid not only all my successors and heirs, but even myself, that they should not dare to act in any way at any time other than has been arranged by me: which if by chance they neglect to observe, and fill the days of the present life without worthy satisfaction, let them know that they are incurring the wrath of the Almighty and are cut off from the fellowship of all the saints, since they have attempted to dishonour the most holy place of the most blessed virgin. But those who take care to increase this (grant) and demand nothing contrary to it, let them hear the voice of the most merciful Judge saying to the righteous: "Come, ye blessed of my father, receive the kingdom which has been prepared for you since the beginning of the world." Verses 25, 29, 31, 33, 34, 36, 37, 39 and 40 of our inscription express similar ideas, in an oriental style.
TEXT,"
First Plate,
1 च नमो व (ब) चे (:) ॥
'जयति जलजभा (ना) भरतस्य नाभीसरोजं जयति जयति ताणापान (अ)चूतिः । पथ जयति स तस्यापत्यमत्रिस्तदश्यत (स्त) दनु जयति जन्म प्रा[ १"] 'अथ वो (बो) धनमादिराजपुत्रं तनय (यं) जनयांव (ब) भूव राजा
2 तवानविवन्धुः ॥
[भ]वस्य'
1
हंसः । [
२" ] 'पुत्रं पुरूरवस
मनबान्धव.
गृहजामातरमजवागगनाभोगतडागराज
1 The original is as follows:-Ueram quis cauendum est ne hodiernam donationem nostram fatari temporis abnegare ualeat et in ambiguum deuocare presumptio, placuit mihi hanc paginem condere per quam non solum omnibus meis successoribus atque heredibus set etiam mihimet ipsi interdico ne aliter quam a me constitutum est allo tempore quippiam agere audeant. Quod si qui forte obseruare neglexerint et absque digna satisfactione presentis uitae impleberint dies, sciat se omnipotentis domini iram incurrere et a socitate sanctorum omnium segre gatum. Quoniam sanctissimam beatissimae uirginis Mariae locum deonestare conatus est. Qui uero hace Lugenda custodierint nihilque inrogarent, aduersi auribus percipiant nocem clementissimi iudicis inquientis ad pios: Uenite benedicti patris mei percipite regnum quod uobis paratum est ab origine mandi. (See Earle's Handbook to the Land charters and other Saxonic documents, p. 35, Kemble, No. 86 B. i, 8.)
1 From impressions supplied by Dr. Vogel and the original plates.
Expressed by a symbol.
• Bead far.
Metre: Malini
Metre Aupachchhandasika. "Metre: Vasantatilaka.

Page #254

No. 24.]
KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA.
8 मौरसमाप सूनु[दें] वस्य सप्तजलरासि (शि) रसायनस्य । प्रासीदनन्यसमभाग्यस(घ) तोपभोग्या यस्योर्व्वसी (भी) च सुकलत्रमिहोर्च (वं ) रा च ॥ [३*] 'अत्र [T*]न्वये
4 किल स ( 1 ) ताधिकसप्ति [मे] धयूपोप[रु ] चयसुनोक्तविविक्तकीर्त्तिः ।
रनरस(श)नाभरण[1*]भिरामविस्वं (खं) भरासु (शु) भरतो भरतो [४*] 'हेलाग्रही
5 ता (त) पुनरुक्तसमस्तसत्रों गोत्रे जयत्यधिकमस्य [स] कार्ल (र्त्त) वीर्यः । प्रचैव राजेभि (ति) नाम शशल[म]णि चक्षमे यः
हैहयनृपान्वयपूर्व्यंपुंसि स हिमाच
211
सप्ताधि(वि) - व ( ब ) भूष
॥
। [ ५ ]
6 ल इव रु (क) लचू (चु) रिवन्समस्त'
चमातृ (भृतां भर्त्ता । मुक्तामणिभिरिवामलवृत्तैः पूतं महीपतिभिः ॥ [*] ' तचान्वये नयवता (तां) प्रवरो न(नृ)पेन्द्रः [पौ]रंदरी [मि]व पुरीं
'आसीवातन्धनृपगन्धगज [[*]धिराजनिमाथकेसरि युवा सिंहासने नृपतिसिंहममुष्य सूनुमारुरुपत्रवनिभर्त्तर
7 त्रिपुरा (रीं) पुनानः ॥ ( 1 )
युवराज[दे]वः ॥ [७*] मात्यमुख्या: ॥(i)
8 कोकशमर्णवचतुष्टयवीचिसंघसंघहरुञ्चच [तु]रंगचमूप्रचारम् ॥ [८] 'इन्दुप्रभ निंदति हारगुच्छं जुगुप्सते चंदनमाचिपन्ती । [य]त्र प्रभौ दूरतरं प्रयाते वियोगिनीव प्रति
9 भाति कीर्त्तिः । [ *] 'मरकतमणिपट्टप्रौढवक्षाः स्मिताचो नगरपरिषदेवीं() लंघयन्दोईयेन ॥ ( 1 ) शिरसि कुलिस (श) पातो वैरिणां वीरलक्षी - पतिरभवदपत्यं यस्य गा
10 यदेवः । [ १०* ] स वीरसिंहासनमौलिरनं स विक्रमादित्य इति प्रसिद्धः । यस्मादकस्मादपयानमिच्छत्रकुन्तलः कुन्तलतां व (ब) भार ॥ [ ११*] 'प्राप्ते
प्रयागवट्ट (ट) मूलनिवेस (घ) क्न्धो ।
11 साईं शतेन गृहिणीभिरसुत्र मुक्तिं ॥ (1)
[क] देवः
कुम्भमुक्ताफलैः म ककुभीर्थति खरवेज्ञहैजयन्तीसमीर
पुत्रे ऽस्य खङ्गदलितारिकरीन्द्र
॥
[१२ * ] 'कनवासि (शि)
1 Metre: Vasantatilaka.
• Read 'स्त्री. Read
• Metre: Arya.
.
This is probably the engraver's mistake for T. Both the Jabalpur and Kumbhi plates read as suggested (see Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 3, and Journal Beng. As. Soc., Vol. XXXI, p. 117).
Read "faife, as suggested by Prof. Kielhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 3, n. 16.
7 Metre: Upajati.
• Metre : Malini.
10 Read gent.
• Road बबी.
22

Page #255

212
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIT.
12 ग्लपितगगनखेलन्खे (खे)चरीचक्रखेदः ॥) किमपरमिह कास्यां (श्यां) यस्य
दुग्धाब्धि (ब्धि)वीचीवलयव(ब)हलकीर्त्तः कोर्त्तनं कर्ममेरुः ।। १३*] 'अय्य
धाम श्रेयसो वेदविद्याव13 लोकन्दः स्वःस्रवन्त्याः किरोटं [*] ब्रह्मस्तंभो' येन कर्णावतीति प्रत्यष्ठापि
मातलब (ब्र) मला(लो)कः ॥ [१४*] 'चाजनि कलचुरीणां स्वामिना तेन
इणान्वयजलनिधिलक्ष्मा(मयां) श्रीमदा14 वलदेव्यां । शशमृदुदयस(श)ङ्गाकुब्ध (क्षुब्ध)दुग्धाब्धि (वि)वेलासहचरितयश:श्री:
श्रीयघ:(श:)कर्मदेव: ।। १५*] 'चन्द्रावदीपवति पर्वतराजपूसंकुंभावभा
सिनि महाधि(ब्धि)चतुष्कमध्ये [*] 15 चक (के) पुरोहितपुरस्कृतिप्त (पू)तका धर्मान्म(त्म)नो ऽस्य हि पितैव
महाभिषेकं ।। १६*] न खलशलभगोष्ठीपक्षपातस्य पात्रं न खलु
कलुषचर्याकज्जलाहारकारः । 16 कलयनि(ति) कलिनामन्युइमं य[खियामातमसि जयति जम्बू(म्ब)दो(ही)प
रत्र(न)प्रदीपः ।। १७*] "चिन्तामणिक्लप्तशक्तियुग्मक्रोडे स्याद्यदि कामधे
नुदुग्धं [*] दृस्थे] (दृश्येत) दृसो(शो)स्तस्य दा17 नुः(तः) मो(सा)दृस्य (श्यं) धवलारुणेक्षणस्य ।। १८"] 'य: ककुप्कुञ्जरो(रा)
लानस्त[भ]सव(ब्रह्मचारिणः । मोपान्तेष जयस्तं[भानुदस्तंभयदृच्चकैः
[ १८] 'यो व्र(ब) ह्मणां पाणि[षु] पंचषाणि दा18 ता निधत्ते पयसः पृषन्ति [*] तैरेव तृष्णामवधूय ते च रत्नाकरपि
प्रथयन्त्यव[जा](ज्ञां) । २०*] महीभ" महादानेस्तैस्तुलापुरुषा
दिभिः । गरिम्णा [मे] रुरत्य[र्थ] क. 19 तार्थयति योर्थिन: ।। २१] "खाराजगजदन्तरुचीनि क्षीरनीरनिधिसं (शं)ख सु
(श)चीनि (0) सा(शा)तियफणिकंचुकभाशि(भांसि) स्फीततां दधति यस्य य.
1 Metre: Salini.
- Read ब्रम. * Metre : Malini.
• Read wofa This is another instance of the engraver's ignorance, which culminates in the name of the king written M. यधःकचंदेवः for यशःकर्षक: in the following line. "Metres Vasantatilaka.
• Read कब्बलोहारकार:1 Metre: Bhadraviraj. The third pada wante syllable. The defect can be remedied by reading tece as suggested by Prof. Kielhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 4. & Metre : Anushțubh.
Metre : Indravajra. 10 Metre : Srigata.

Page #256

S. KONOW.
जनामावतानाजयदेवलहान नानीमा ज्य(ततयातनत्यानातवानाधयतिसनस्याप्यमदिनदहा बदनुमानाबाद मानविन प्रदाता नामादिगाउपनगरनामातरमहावाविवस्यातनयत्नयावनवराहरगनालागतहागपातहसून पुषपुपारखा । का समापानविलास मतलासरसायनयाधामीदतनारामता गावातावालागायल्याविनीत मुदलभातवीचा वए। (कलर कमसिना पापापायगोना मान देने का नियमविपनर सनात्यरातमाम विन्दत रहातवातावरगाववादलाटतात तपस्चालन गरनिगावतय त्यात मामासकालवा यासाहेबाहेहरानपावर मुलवाजतनामयालजमिनहामएमहिनामा अलाव जलवान समयवटामाटतातनामकाममिति(वामनरात पूनमहायातलमानना नागनपताच तानाशापट पनि तालमा (पुनात गावागावात वावगडदिलाउनमा पलसारिएताप वा मायदा सितासानन्पतिसममषामनु मोकार निवाचन समयमा
कामाखलनायती व गणमणबदत वसंगतव प्रचारमा टिपूतानि दिवार राठ जराणातदनमादिपवनपालादयताप्रयोलविणागिनास्पति तारित मानस मणिपहापाको मिनाहानगरपि पादपालयायावादरमनायवसिलिलपानावरगावापरतापनिवारदप्ती यहागाम यादा मदीना सात संतामतिपत साविक्रमादित्य तिनिह परमादनमार पानमिव बन्नल कुत्तल तीनतावावाप्रपागदहमलनादस्वादान यासाचनालयमुनगेनामारदालनारिवारीदरामनाम ति समकालाई ति मदिवानन्द सरवर वादन सवालमा
सवाला वहालवाचवा कम परमिवारपायगाडया हिंदी नीव लयवाहतका निदान पामरायगी समारापाखान्दविहार नियमान्वा दाराविनातायातकालीदतीतिमायणक्यानलबाला काचा मनि लेतनवीणा वामिनाविनर नपान तानाशीमा । बमावालात अवदसावललामखास्तपत्रालास या काय करावं नाक दीपतिपईतबार सातासम्मान वाका लवा मधिमामानामा दिपितिवमहाताष वानखलराजलपाती पूरूपातमा पान करवतन जनादीदलामारकाचार बाल यानवालाममायामियायातमा सत्यनिती परवयदीपावनासमा प्रतिपमानारायण यादवा मारतुदाय सोसायरा या कम उपयवत्वाकागदापातायात पसालानरामसवानला जाममा मापान जपानमा नवराजाले पालनामा जलिपपरषा (गारा स्वातप्रयत्न यानि तिमवरमा भवागत बावातच यावेज महाहवाम मरासिनतापुरमदानातिनानिक पता एका तयालपारिग तसंचानदारनामान पतस्य । सीनसादित प (गई उसलागिसमी उतीद पत्रियमा । नालिभिवादी र मनवायबिसि तवचनम् निदनायनाय जानित तरीही मलागरात पाणिः परमाता पहाताचा २० नगला भावाचागीतावली या यता नरहसना गवातेः (यात सापःस प्रति कुजे असा दावा सादरक वान
Khairha plates of Yasahkarnadeva. [Kalachuri Samvat 823.
SCALE 45
W GRIGGS & SONS LTO PHOTO-LITH.

Page #257

28
साक्षिय सुजामापःप दो मदिरादति सन परमतहार महापाजावाल परमस्या तीन समादकपा दानु त परमस सरकमहापाजावाज
परामस्य परम मासस्वरविलालगाविपत्ति निजात पादिना यतिगनपतिनस्पतियाहवयादि
विसमासः पीट दामादवामातापागपुरा महामनामसामाणिमहासावतामहापाताहिता मतपती नाराम तल पटतिलगभसाप्रमात्राम। हावसानिया(म दासा उगारिक मलबसपनानगायपासा मानग्रामनिवासम्मल वयात पपघातस्मानियानावधि २० पतिरामा झापा पतिविदितामत सरवनाप पासवतरफालनमा(रात पाल परगावास मानावासार दान साद व ग्रामपत तापाईलापलेलगामा सस्तीमावतःच याप्पाचवसहारनललासाममहसूगबिराला नरमपात सहारालवणकामालगोवा रासालानपाव नागरिदे यानत एक्सिासिताकास्तरांगातागमाप्त कर मनितापवायवल या रिय नेता या (पाना यही तप पुतापगं गाव नराममागवान गाय माता पिताप मार-पुष्प पराहि व दापनामा पम स्मृति सासनातनसंपरनामतताप नारा तुरुवाति सवानान्टालिनापाहावदानापा न (पा पावात वामनदास माना गर्म सन पाणी का किरनपालना पारुहसतखल्स मतानापानादिराग रापिसाप यस्पायुयात्रामा स्पतिस्पतदाफ्तार वामीमहंगामकाउमामलामन्त्रकमापायाचाहनसा दानागानीस तास मवम सात नाग लोकारि पदानुन मिस्वातसुतावनापरदन दोपहरतवसूब (सविषाणा नमितापित दिरासमर ति (फाल टलां महाया नमावीमा समसालिमाया वाचनाला काता का सामगही माताष नंत ससाना (( स्वारविसतिमिदा यातना ता ममतादानान्यवन नाकवाललावाद्वानहरपाकार । वासनः स पीसजापान बसप व सा(नाम नापानसता तमिपत्यापित सावताहरतासार पत्रदात्यास प्रमालामा लिनमानाः सम या सरतिमानास मानमिदमणिपामा एना पातलाय लागललामुखहराया दानफलपरमनःप्रतिपय लनी पंजामिना (खत पः प्राणी नावापुतिमा प्रतिपालपानागारनामात परतमात्मासादी वायुगनिमासक पानी वानिपुरानाऐच या नानिमी परास्वमिनिम्मी तप वन्त्रिपमितानि नानाकामामसाउनदिदा नातमि परमार एमनिय सात मिनराव तिर हाता.पुगए तम्मा गनिपतंवर्ग गा मानोरा तास लिन नदवासा वर दारोगाटान्तमिदानस्पति । मानिफलामत परमरम न सिप(उदीमापदेसिन पनि रेल्लास्तस्पारस लामा स्मिसालाना तातिनाम । वा नारा
रुमभि व सपत्यमा पातमानमा साविक पापात गरमा गनन दिन्दसमा न मागीदम मापरमप पिल वा पानी (मति (रपथ वा दू के ननिरिर ने मि म ग ल म ALRADESH
:
REPORT
-AVREKHORRENA

Page #258

No. 24.]
KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASALKARNADEVA.
213
20 सां(शां)सि ॥ [२२] 'अन्ध्राधीस(श)मरन्ध्रदोबिलसितं "स्वच्कनमुच्छिन्दता
येनाभ्यर्चत भूरिभिः स भगवा*]भीमेस(ख)रो भूषणे]: । 'यस्याभ्य
संगता प्र21 नृ[त्य] (त्त)ल[ह]रीभूवभिगोदावरी (1) 'गायत्युन्मदहंसता(ना)दमधुरैः सो(स्रो)त[:]खरैः सप्तभि: ।। २३"] 'कुर्वन्महीं व्रा (ब्राह्मणसादरिक्षत्रनिव(ब)
Second Plate. 22 ईणः । साई परसु(शु)भा(रा)मण यः स्पमधिरोहति [। २४*] स च
परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेख (ख)रश्रीवा23 मदेवपादानुध्यातपरमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेख (ख)रपरममाहेव (ख)रत्रिकलि.
गाधिपतिनिजभु24 जोपार्जिताव(ख)पतिगजपतिनरपतिराजत्रयाधिपतिश्रीमद्यसः (शः)कर्मदेवः ॥ श्रीग
(म)हादेवी । महाराजपुत्रः [*] 25 महा[मं]त्री । महामात्य[*] । महासाव (म)न्त[:*] । महापुरोहितः । महा
प्रतीहारः । महाक्षपटलिकः । महाप्रमात्र: । म26 हास्व(ख)साधनिकः । महाभा(भा)डागारिक: । महाध्यक्षः । एतानन्यांश्च
प्रदास्यमानग्रामनिवासिजनपदांचाहय यथाई सम्मा(म्मा)नयति वो(बो)27 धयति समाज्ञापा(प)यति विदितं(त)मेतदस्तु भवतां यथा संवत् ८२३
फाल्गुनमासि सु(शुक्लपक्षे चतुहस्यां(श्यां) रवी संक्रांत्तौ(तो) वासुदेवो28 देस देवग्रामपत्तलायां देउलापंचेलग्रामा:(म:) ससीमापर्यन्तः चतुराघाटविसु
(शु)ः । सजलस्थल: साम(म)मधुकः । सगभेषरः । स2) निर्गमप्रवेस (श): । सलवणाकरः । सगीप्रचारः । सजागलानृपः । वृक्षा
रा[मो*] दोद्यानतुणादिसहितः । कान्वस्य (स)गोत्राय आप्लवन30 जामदग्नित्री(वि) प्रवराय व(ब)[च*]सा(शा)खिने सीपापोचाय च्छीतपर
पुत्राय गंगाधरस श)ममणे वा(बा)ह्मणाय मातापिचोरात्म[न*]च पुण्य31 यसो(शो)भिवृदये ग्रामोयमस्माभिः सा(शा)सनत्वेन संप्रदत्तः । अत्र चाभ्यर्थना .
___ दातुर्भवति [*] "सह्यन्येभाविनः' (0) पार्थिवेन्द्रान्भूयो । 32 भूयो याचते रामभद्रः । सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुर्नृपाणां काले काले पालनीयो
___ भ[वद्भि]: [ २५*] 'व(ब)हुभिर्वसुधा भुक्ता राजभिः सग
1 Metre : Kärdülavikridita.
Rend स्वच्छन्द These words are quite clear in the estampages. Metre : Anushtabh.
Read ate. There is a short stroke with a small bar to the right at the end of L 27. • Metre: Salini,
- Read सनितान्मा.

Page #259

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL..XIL
33 रादिभिः । यस्य यस्य य[दा] भूमिस्तस्य तस्य सदा] फलं. [ २ ]
'सुवर्णमेकं गामेको भूमेरप्येक[मं]गुलं [*] हरबरकमायोति*] याव
दाइ(भू)तसं34 नवं [ २७*] 'तडागानां सहस्रेण पत्र (ख)मेधस(ग)तेन च । गवां
कोटिप्रदानेन भूमिह" न सु(श)ध्यति ।। २८*] 'खदत्ता' पर
दत्तान्वा यो हरेत वसुंध35 रा । स विष्ठायां कमि त्वा पिभिः सह मजति ।। २८] 'फालकष्टां
महीं दद्यात्सवी(बी)जां सस्यसा(शा)लिनी । यावत्सूर्यक्रतालोकान्ताव36 खर्गे महीयते ।[ ३०] षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि] खर्गे वसति भूमिदः ।
आच्छेत्ता चानुमन्ता च तान्येव नरके वसेतु(त) । ३१] 'वारिहीने
वरण्येषु. सु(श)[क] कोटर37 वासिनः [*] कृष्णसास्तु जायन्ते व्र(ब) प्रदेववहारिणः ।। ३२] 'पन्यायेन
हता भूमिरन्यायेन तु हारिता। हरतो हारयन्त(त)च दहत्वासप्तम
38 मत्कुलक्रमगताः समुदाहरन्ति अन्यैश्च दानमिदमभ्युपमोदनीयं । लत्रि- (मी)चला श(स)लिलह(बुहु(छादवहरायां दानं.. फलं परमतः प्रतिपा
लनीयं ।। ३४*] 'प्रजाहितार्थ स्थितयः प्रास्ता धम्नेषुः विज्ञामु(न्) प्रतिपालयेतु(त) । यो लोभमोहादरते दुरामा सो ऽन्यो व्रजेदु(ड)गतिमामु(प)
कष्टां [॥ ३५*], 40 यानीह दा(द)त्तानि पुरा नरेन्द्रैर्दानानि धर्मार्थयशस्कराणि [1] निर्माथ
[*]न्तिप्रमितानि. तानि को ना[म] साधुः पुनराददीत ।। २१]
भूमिं यः प्रति41 एन्हा(शा)ति यच भूमि प्रयच्छति [*] उभौ तौ पुण्यकाणी नियत
स्वर्गगामिनी ।। ३७] 'सं(शं)खो भद्र[*]सनं च्छचं वरावा(खा)
वरवारणाः । भूमिदानस्य चि42 हा(हा)नि फलमेतत्पुरंदर [ ३८] 'पस्मिन्वंसे() परिक्षीणो यः
कचिन(न्नू)पतिर्भवेत(त) ॥() तस्याई हस्तलम्नोस्मि सा(या)सनं न
व्यतिक्रमेत् ॥ [ ३८] 'वाताध43 विश्वममिदं वसुधाधिपत्वमापातमात्रमधुरो विषयोपभोगः । प्राणास्तुणाग्रजलवि.
(बि)न्दुसमा नराणां (1) धर्मः सखा परमहो 44 परलोकयाने ४.] धर्मलेखिश्रीवाच्छुकेन लिखितं(त)मिति ॥ मंगलं
महाथी[:] ॥
1 Metre : Anushtabh. • Metre: Vasantatilska.
. Read खदा परदत्तो वा. • Metre : Upajati.
' Rend तालीकवावी. +Metret Indrava

Page #260

No. 24.]
KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA.
TRANSLATION
OM! Om ! salutation to Brahmi
(Verse 1.) Glorious is (the god) whose navel is a lotus (i.e. Vishnu), glorious is the lotus which is his navel (and) glorious is (the god) born from that lottus (i.e. Brahma). Glorious also is his offspring Atri, and glorious is the friend of the ocean who took his birth from Atri's eye (i.e. the moon).
(V. 2.) Now the king who is the swan in the lake of the expanse of heaven (i.e. the moon) begat as his offspring Bodhana, the son of (that) primeval king (rāja i.e. inoon) (and) son-inlaw in the honse of the friend of lotuses (i.e. the sun).
(V. 3.) This son of the god who is the elixir produced from the seven seas obtained, as the son of his own body, Paräravas, who had both Urvasi and the earth here for his faithful wives to be enjoyed by him with their hundreds of unrivalled blessings.
(V. 4.) In this family forsooth was born Bharata, whose pure fame is proclaimed by the Yamuna, hemmed in by more than hundred posts of horse sacrifices offered by him), Bharata, who delighted in the welfare of the earth, made lovely, by the ornament, the jewelled girdle of the seven seas.
(V.5.) Highly glorions is in his family that Kärtavirys who, thongh he had no need of them, wielded with ease every weapon, (and) who allowed the title of king (rāja) only to the Moon, the ancestor of the family of these Haihaya princes.
(V. 6.) Resembling the Himalaya, the lord of mountains, that lord of princes begat the Kalachuri race, which is purified by rulers of spotless conduct, as (the vañéa, bamboo) with pure round pearls.
(V. 7.) In this family was a prince, foremost of the prudent, who purified the town of Tri, puri so that it was like Indra's City-Yuvarājadēva, who destroyed the lords of princes blinded by passion, as a young lion does powerful infuriated elephants.
(V. 8.) The chief ministers of that ruler of the earth placed on the throne his son Kökalla, a lion-like prince, the progress of whose armies, consisting of four parts (viz. ele phante, chariots, horsemen and soldiers on foot), was checked (only) by their encountering the masses of waves of the four oceans.
(V.9.) That lord having gone far away, his fame shows like a forsaken woman; deriding white sandal, it reproves the lustre of the moon, and is a reproach to a string of pearls.
(V. 10. His son was Gangēyadēva, a thunderbolt falling on the heads of enemies (and) the lord of the fortune of heroes, with a chest broad like an emerald tablet, (and) with smiling eyes, (and) with his two arms surpassing the length of a city bar.
(V. 11.) The crest jewel of crowned heads, he became famous under the name of Vikramā. ditya, wishing to run away from whom with dishevelled hair (the king of Kuntals) who was deprived of his country came to possess it again.
(V. 12.) When, fond of residing at the foot of the holy fig tree of Prayaga, he had mana salvation there together with his hundred wives, his son Karpadēva honoured the quarters with the pearls from the frontal globes of the majestic elephants of his enemies, cleft by his sword.
In the first 24 verses I have adopted Dr. Kielhorn's excellent translation of the Jabalpur plate, with such alterations as the clearer and better readings of this inscription have necessitated.
The meaning of the second line of this verse is very obecure. The writer evidently plays on the word kuntala and has brought about what is called viröd häbhasa wben he says akuntalah kuntalatan babhara, 1.... hairleus person bore hairinens (an apparent contradiction). The enlogist evidently seems to convey that Gångöyadēvs was to noble that he restored the Kuntals country to its king who was defeated and was running swsy with dlshevelled hair ( second pun on the word akuntala).

Page #261

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
(V. 13.) Of him whose fame is like the circle of waves of the milky ocean, naed we say more than that here at Käsi there is a temple (erected by him), Karşamēru, (80 lofty) that the wind of the flags which wave from its golden spires lessens the fatigue of the damsels. of heaven, when playing in the sky.
(V. 14.) He set up the pillar of piety, called Karņāvati, the foremost abode of bliss, the root of the creeping plant-knowledge of the Vēdas, the diadem of the stream of heaven, the world of Brahman on the surface of the earth.
(V. 15.) That lord of the Kalachuris begat on the illustrions Āvalladēvi, (another) goddess of fortune produced from the ocean of the Hüņa family, the illustrious Yaśaḥkarnadēva, the glory of whose fame is co-extensive with the billows of the milky ocean which rose (when he arose), mistaking him to be the rising moon.
(v. 16.) Of this law-abiding (son) the father, whose acts were purified by the respect which he paid to the family priests, performed himself the great inauguration ceremony in the midst of the four great oceans, made resplendent, as by a full jar, by the king of mountains, and illamined by the moon and the sun.
(V. 17.) Glorious is that jewel lamp of Jambudvipa which sends forth its rays in the darkness of night of the Kali age, never filled with partiality to wicked people (as an ordinary lamp is filled with) the fallen wings of night moths (and) never emitting the lampblack, base conduct.
(V. 18.) If the milk of the cow of plenty were (put) within the two oyster shells trimmed with the gems which grant every desire, then there would be seen a likeness with the eyes of that bountiful (king) whose eyes are both white and red.
(V. 19.) He erected high pillars of victory near the ends of the earth, as companions of the posts to which the elephants of the quarters are fastened.
(V. 20.) This bountiful (Lord) puts five or six drops of water into the hands of the Brähmaps and they with these already quench their thirst and afterwards show their contempt even for the mine of precious stones (i.e. the ocean).
(V. 21.) In weight (like the mountain) Mēru, this ruler of the earth exceedingly gratifies suppliants by bestowing on them (gold) equal to his own weight and by other great gifts.
(V. 22.) Bright like the tusks of the elephant of the king of heaven, pure like the shells of the ocean of milk, (and) lastrons like the skin of the snake which is the couch of Vishnu. his fame baa become super-abundent.
(V. 23.) Extirpating with ease the ruler of Andhra (even though) the play of (that king's) arms disclosed no flaw, he reverenced with many ornaments the holy Bhimēsvara, passing close to whom the Gödāvari, with dancing waves as her eyebrows, sings (his pruises) with the seven notes of her (epven) streams sweet like the cries of the intoxicated flamingo.
(V. 24.) Crushing the power of his enemies and making over the earth to the Brähmang he engages in a course of rivalry with Parasurima.
(Lines 22-31.) And this the illustrious Yaśaḥkarnadēva, the Paramabhattāraka, Maharajadhiraja, Paramēšvara, who meditates on the feet of the illustrious P. M. P. Vámadēva (Siva); the great worshipper of Mahēsvara. the lord of Trikalinga, who acquired (the title of) the overlord of the three kings, vis. the master of the horse, the master of the elephant, the master of men, by the force of his own arms, having called together the illustrious Queen Consort, the Prince (heir-apparent), the Prime Minister, the Chief Councillor, the Generalissimo, the Chief Priest, the Great Warden, the Chief Keeper of records, the Chief Interpreter, the Grand Equerry, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Head Overseer, these and other inhabitants of the village about to be granted, duly honours, explains (and) orders (as follows) :-Let it be known to you that on (the occasion of) the Sankrānti on Sunday the 14th of the bright fortnight of the month Phalguna in the year 823, the village Dēula Pam chēla, (situated)

Page #262

No. 24.]
in the pattala Devagrama is granted by Us in the name of Vasudeva, by a charter, to the extent of its limits, with boundaries marked on its four sides, with lands and water, mangoes and Madhika (bassia latifolia) trees, with hollow ground and saline soil, with (right of ingress) and egress, with salt-pits, with pasture for cows, with forest and river bank lands, with tree groves, creeper and plant gardens, grass, etc. to the Brahman Gangadhara-sarman, son of Chhitapaï (and) grandson of Sia of the Kanva götra, with the three pravaras [Kanva*], Aplavana and Jamadagni, belonging to the Bahvṛicha (Rigveda) -sakha (branch), for increasing the religious merit and fame of (our) mother, father and ourselves. And now this is the prayer of the giver :
(V. 25.) Thus does blessed Rama again and again conjure all these and future protectors of the earth-Common to men is this bridge of religious merit to be guarded by you from
time to time.
KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA.
217
(V. 26.) By many kings, Sagara and others, has the earth been enjoyed: Whosesoever at any time has been the soil, his at that time has been the fruit of the previous bestowment (thereof).
(V. 27.) He who deprives (a Brahman) of even a single gold coin, a cow or a finger of land, abides in hell until the deluge.
(V. 28.) The confiscator of land is not expiated by (excavating) a thousand tanks, by (performing) a hundred horse sacrifices (or) by the gift of ten million cows.
(V. 29.) He who resumes land whether given by himself or by another, is born an insect in ordure (and) grovels there with his ancestors.
(V. 30.) He who gives land furrowed by the plough together with seed and abounding with crop, abides in heaven so long as the sun continues to give light to the world.
(V. 31.) The giver of land dwells sixty thousand years in heaven, the confiscator and he who consents to such an act, live so many years in hell.
(V. 32.) They who seize property dedicated to Gods or Brahmans, are born as black serpents residing in dry caves in woods destitute of water.
(V. 33.) (If) land (is) wrongly appropriated or wrongly caused to be appropriated, the usurper and his agent burn (in perpetual fire) until the 7th generation.
(V. 34.) Those of our lineage declare that this gift should be approved by others. Fortune (of men) is fickle like bubbles of water on this earth; gift alone is its fruit, therefore it should be preserved.
(V. 35.) For the good of the people the laws have been established. The wise one should keep them in justice. The reprobate who from avarice or delusion shall usurp, will promptly incur a painful hell down below.
(V. 36.) The gifts which have been here granted by former princes producing virtue, wealth and fame are comparable to the remains of offerings to the gods. What good man could resume them ?
(V. 37.) He who receives land and he who gives, both are doers of meritorious acts and certainly go to heaven.
(V. 38.) A conch, a couch, an umbrella, good horses, and good elephants are the indication of land gift. This is the fruit, O Purandara.
(V. 39.) If any king is born in this family whose treasury is exhausted, of him I beg with clasped hands,-"let him not resume this grant."
(V. 40.) This sovereignty of the earth totters like the wind and the clouds; the enjoyment of realm is sweet but for an instant; the breath of man is like a drop of water on the tip of a blade of grass. Only religious merit is the friend on the journey to the other world.
(L. 44.) Written by the illustrious Vachchhuka writer in (the department of) religion. Let great happiness attend.
2

Page #263

218
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
No. 25.-MAHADA PLATES OF YOGESVARADEVAVARMAN.
BY B. C. MAZUMDAR, M.R.A.S. This charter was unearthed in the year 1890 st a place not far from the village Mahadā in the Feudatory State of Sonpur. The name of the village Mahadā occurs in the text of the grant. The Mahārāja of Sonpur, B. M. Sing Deo Babadur, bas been good enough to hund the plates over to me for publication.
There are altogether three plates, of which the first has only been inscribed on the reverse. The height of the plates is 34', and the length of the first plate 81" and of the second and third 9". There is at the upper edge, about the middle of the side, a small circular ring hole, through which a plain copper ring was passed, the ends of which had been left unsoldered. The weight of the plates including the ring is 63 tolas.
The characters in the main agree with, or strongly resemble, the modern Bengali letters. The letters ka, ha, pa and ya resemble those old letterswhich have been retained in modern Nāgari, while letters such as sa (8.g. 1. 7), tya (1. 8) and tha in stha (1. 12) strongly remind of Modern Oriyā characters. Orthographical mistakes such as -sadva-for-sabda- (1.1) ; -Birigha-for-sitha. (1.4) are such as are characteristic of modern Osiyā writers. We also find the modern Oriyā pronunciation of si as tu in -rugvēda- (1. 18). This pronunciation colomenced to prevail from the time of the influence of the Ganga-Rājas in Orissa.
The grantor is Sri Yögèsvara Dēvavarman (1. 24), grandson of Sömēsvara Dēvavarman, and the son of Sri Dhārana (or Váraņa) Dēvavarman! (Il. 15, 16 and 17). He is said to have been the raler of Baudh (1.5), and his ancestor is said to have come from Ayodhyā,
-a scion of the Solar dynasty (lines 2 and 3) belonging to the Kāśyapa-götra. Two emblems have been claimed by the grantor for his family-one, a lion on the banner (1.4), and the other & drija-rāja (I. 6). It has been mentioned (1.1) that the kings of this family had attained the pañchamahāśabdas. This designation marks them as feudatories. The grantor is said to have also the title gaja (line 33), though virtually he was a lion (1. 34). It may be noted that Gajapati has long been the title of the Rājās of Puri and Khorda.
The grantee is a Brāhmaṇa Madhusådana (1. 17) of the Vatsa-gotra, & hotri, and a student of the Rigvoda with the Brāhmaṇas (1. 18). The names of his father and grandfather were Purushottama and Gadādhara (lines 14 and 15), respectively. All these names are very generally given to men at the present day in Orissa.
Of the six villages granted, the principal village is Champāmalla, identified by me with Chāmpā-māl in Sonpur. Of the 5 villages (Panchapallika) granted along with Champāmalla, Mahadā and Mēdhā (modern names) could only be identified. The grant was made to secure the good will or grace of the god Vaidyanātha (1. 23), on whose lotus-like feet the grantor bag been described to be a bee (1. 9). There is only one temple in the State of Sonpur which is dedicated to Vaidyanātha. This is the finest temple that exists in Sõnpar. The local tradition is, that Rāja Anangabhima-Dēva of Puri built it. The grant was made on the bank of the river Mahānadi oalled Chitrātpală in this record. The name Chitrotpalā for Mahānadi is widely and popularly known; and Rājā Sir Sudhal Deo, the late Feudatory Chief of Bāmrā, gave the
It is difficult to decide whether the name begins with dha or va, as both the letters look alike in this record. ? A tributary state adjoining the State of Sönpur.
By doija-raja the bird peacock is meant and not the moon, as in the crest of the present kings of Band.
See Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 216, n. 3.
* Situated on the bank of the river Tal in the village which is also called Vaidyanatha, about 12 miles Frem Bonpur.

Page #264

No. 25.7
MAHADA PLATES OF YOGESVARADEVAVARMAN.
219
title Chitrötpala to his poem describing the Mahānadi, which was composed and published years ago. In the bed of the Mahanadi (within a stone's throw from the palace of the present Maharāja of Sonpur) there is a hillock called Lankośvari bearing an inscription in letters resembling those engraved on the plates of the Somavamsi-Guptas. I could not decipher this inscription, #s the letters have become faint and illegible by being constantly washed by the river. I identify this Lankēśvari as the Lankavarttaka of this record (1.13).
A word regarding the probable date of this record. It need hardly be pointed out that the plates of Yagoģvara Dévavarman and later thau those of the Somavamsi-Guptas who flourished between 1000 and 1100 A.D. As the present rulers of Sonpur liavo been ruling the state in an unbroken continuity from the time of the first ruler Maharaja Madangopālo from about 1615, the Devavarmans must bave flourished previous to the 17th century. We get 't in the local tradition that the State of Sonpur was acquired by Medang päl, when the Rajäs of Puri declined in power and tho new Rājās of Baud held the State of Sonpur under them. We know that from about 1565 A.D., the Puri Rājas declined in power, and shortly after that date Makunda Döva died. It was nearly 40 years after this time that the present rulers of Sonpur acquired the state. The present rulers of Baud are of the Kāśyapa-götra, claim descent from the Solar dynasty and have got a peacock as the family emblem. But on reference to the genealogical tree of the Band family (kindly supplied to me by Mr. J. Rão, Dewan of the State). the names of the rulers mentioned in this record are not met with.
I do not think that the present rulers of Baud are descendants of Somośvara, for if it had been so, the genealogical tree would not have omitted tbe names of Somośvara, his son and grandkon. On reference to the list of names of the rulers of Baud, it does not appear to be likely that the present Raj family commenced to rule Baud more than two decades before the date of Madangopal of Sonpur. It is probable that the ancestor of the present rulers of Baud usurped the territory previously held by three rulers in succession, from Somešvara to Yogosvara. I sball not be far wrong, if I make Yogośvara Dövavarman a contemporary of Mukunda Döva of Pari. First, the facts I have set forth do not stand against the possibility of what I have sog. gested. Secondly, the second verse in the Iudravajrā metre (11. 33 to 35) refers, I suspect, by way of a pun to Mukunda Dova.
It is there stated (lines 33 to 35) that Mukunda (Vishnu) having entrusted the government to the grantor, was sleeping in the ocean with a light heart. We know that the Rājäs of Puri extended their influence so far as Sonpar; we cannot also dismiss the local tradition, that the temple of Vaidyanātha was built by Anangabhima Dova. That the Rājās of Puri lost their dominion to the west and to the south after the death of Mukunda Deva, is also very well known. There was no necessity of mentioning it in the charter that the grantor got the kingdom to rule from god Mukunda, if he was not really under an overlord. Of many dams of Vishru the name Makunda was selected perhaps to refer to the Rājā who was really the overlord of Yogas. vara Dēvavarman.
The grant is dated in the 33rd year of the glorious reign of the grantor's grandfathor, Sömēsvara-Dēva, on the 7th day of the bright fortnight of Magha, while the sun was in Makars and the moon in Mina, in the Rēvati-yoga. [Mr. Sewell has been good enough to calculate which dates in the course of the 16th century would fulfil all these requirements. There are three of them, vis. Sunday, 9th January 1508, Sunday, 10th January 1535. and Sunday, 11th January 1562. Only the last one can be meant if there is an allusion to Mukunda Dēva in 1. 35.-S. K.)
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 333.
See Bengal District Gazetteers, Vol. XVI, Sambalpur, p. 21. • Cf. n. 3, p. 218. • See Bengal District Gazetteera, Vol. XIII, Puri, p. 31.
2 F 2

Page #265

220
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TEXT.
First Plate.
1 Om1 svasti [1] Pañcha-mahasadva (bda)-samanvita mahi-manḍale2 svara-aridurddhara-vara-bhuj-asi-bhāśva (sva)ra-prachanda-prodyad-di3 nakara-kula-nandana-kalikal-anvaya-Kasyapa-götra
4 k-avě (va) ninatha-kamala-vara-bhushana-singha (mha)-dhvaja-lañchha
5 va(na)-[Va]üra(dha)-pura-var-adhisvara-Ajo (yo)dhya-vinirggata-si
6 ngh(mh)sana-magi-makuta-paṭa-rarddhana-d[v]ija-vä(r)ja-lä
7 [ñchha]na-satru-dhvaja-panḍarakasha-2 satru-manḍalika-[sa] mudvahana-danḍa
8 satya-märttagda-dēva-et-Vaidyava(n)tha-pada-pa
Second Plate; First Side.
9 ikaja-bhra (m)mara-mah [a]bhupati-prus-chakravartti-sri-Sōmē
10 svaradeva-chiḍa-varddhamana-ji(vi)jaya-ra[jya]-samva [tsa]ram varna(?)
[VOL. XII.
11 kachavarkamundam 33 śri(di)-Maghe mase sukla-pakshe tithau
12 saptamyam Makara-sthitē savitari Minarasi-sthita (te) chandramasi
13 Ravi(vau) Rēvatyam-amrita-yōge Chitrōtpalayas-tire Lla(La) mkavartta
14 ka-sannidhau Vatsa-sagotrasya Gadadhara-namna [h] pautrāya Vatsa-sago
15 trasya Purushottu(tta) [ma ]-namnaḥ putraya Kasye (sya)pa-sage(go)trasya śrl-Sōmē16 svaradevavarmanaḥ pautraḥ Kasyapa-sagotrasya śri-Dharana
Second Plate; Second Side.
17 de[va*]varmmanaḥ putraḥ Vatsa-sagötraya Madhuss (st)dana-nam[n]ē vā (bra)18 hmaṇaya asa [t]tranta-hautra-veda-Ru(Ri)gveda-mantra-vra(bra)hman-adhya
19 yine Mahaḍa-Atraṇḍēla-Medhak-akhya-dve-Kōkaṭidēva
20 pañchapallika-sahitam Champamalla-grāmaṁ chatuḥ-sima-pa
21 ri[ch]chhinna [m] sa-jala-sthala[*]
sa-machcha(mataya)-kachchap-adika[th]
sa-vitap-aranyam
22 nidhi-vamphaya-sahitam sarvy-opadrava-va(vi) va[r]jitam ayum.. 6sa23 hita Byar-gys-rä[jya]-vivri[d]dh[y]artha[] art-Vaidyanatha-devasya priti
Third Plate; First Side.
24 kama [h] śri-Yōgesvaradevavarmma pradado [*]
25 Bhamim yaḥ pratigrihpati yaś-va (cha) bhumim prayachchhati [1] - 26 bhan dvau punya-karmmanau niyatan svargya(rgga)-gaminan ||
27 Ma bhad-aphala-sanka vaḥ paradatt-ēti parthiva (vah) [1] sva
28 dattat-phalam-anantyam para-datt-anupalane || Gām ēkām
29 suvarnpam-ēkam bhümer-apy-a[r]ddham-a[gu]la [m] [*] haran-narakam=apno30 ti yavad-abhatasamp[la] vam | Yad-vairi-bhupala-vilāsini
31 nam-utkshipta-hane (re) shu payova (dha) réshu | asru-pravahaḥ prithu-cha=
1 Expressed by a symbol.
Read perhaps pundarikakarshaka.
• Bead nri
These words are unintelligible to me. The final mandam probably represents the Telugu numeral for "three."
Read -bamphaya-. This word is a Sanskritised plural of the modern Oriya word bämphi "well" which is, in ita turn, derived from Sanskrit.
I cannot make out this word.

Page #266

Mahada plates of Yogesvaradevavarman.
अघिसंकज कामही जताया।
जरिहर तरह निकाल छात न.करवलनानकलि काला तयना काविमा मालावरचलारावाला। वत्रता ताशनलका तिता SC- IMANथतनकताला न 5
जाली नायक '25154..ाता राया
-त-5 सालराजावाला Sमापन
नतिजामकरानठारवा तक 102 63 दिमायामास हा कालाव यूमरठरारमीनता हायिका स-12 रविरवटा गीतमालागारमारत कात शनि (वातारा साहासाशनाबरता यावयवदास (ना सायकवानपदाचा कालावत AJलमान
M13098कातायाजासातन 16
iit
र नयनवासादराडन gh
वाहनानुलमालावा हनलाादाकाहात
ल सनिकामीमयपरिवारकरयावरचानला 1621दिबादadsमजदुर
TRANSMANIयामलावर
२०
20
S. KONOW.
W.GRIGGS & SONS. LTD. PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 7

Page #267

MARATOनाब
5280698यडरूमिबालिका २० लावायकगा (ना जिजाऊ साजशा मानो मादलका सारदलयानावस्त्र
यलमानपटानटालानालामाको वल्भकम 20 मालहरा नरक माया लिया
बाटाहरूयालविलासिनी का नया वाताजातवाद गृथरा
34
तवनशान (2) के.
सिडाना -
विनयादा 134 साम 25 नात्याला काम न
लोनिविदारकाला 0 डाल असमयमा साना साना वि.51

Page #268

No. 26.)
RATAUL PLATE OF CHARADADEVA.
Third Plate; Second Side. 32 va(pa)-ya[shti] [r] vin-aiva sātrāpa samāsasañja | Yasy33 nvaye bhūpatir=ēsha jātaḥ yaśo-gajal ity=āhita34 räja-simbah [1] Yasmina (n) vinikabipya dhuran-dharitryah 35 susvā(shva)pa värddhau mudito Mukundaḥ || Yasy=āvarodha36 stana-chandapānām praksbālanād=vāri-vihara-kalo | Chi37 trötpalā Svarpavati[mo] gat=āpi (1) Gang-ormmi-Ba[m] saktam-iv-a. 38 vibhāti 11
No. 26.-RATAUL PLATE OF CHAHADADEVA.
BY DAYA RAM SAHNI, M.A. The fragmentary copper-plate which is discussed in this note was acquired for the Director-General of Archeology in 1911 by Mr. J. R. Pearson, I.C.S., District Officer of Meerut. The circumstances which led to its discovery were described in a forwarding note. It is stated that this inscribed fragment belonged to a copper-plate which was found, some thirty years ago, by a resident of the village of Rataul, Tahsil Baghpat, District Meerat, while he was excavat. ing a piece of land belonging to him in order to dig out old bricks. The plate, which is raid to have been imbedded in a domical structure nine or ten feet below the surface, was broken to pieces by the diggers and all the other fragments are said to have been lost. This is much to be regretted, for, as it will appear from the sequel, the inscription incised on the plate was of considerable interest.
The surviving fragment is deposited in the Museum of Archæology at Delhi, and measures 101" in width at the top by 3" in height. It is complete only on the upper side, but a rough estimate of the total breadth of the fragment may be formed with the help of the missing portions of the verses that remain. It is impossible, however, to find out the entire height or the total number of lines as it is not known what portion of the plate is broken off at the bottom.
The extant portion of the document consists of parts of six lines. Of the seventh line the top bars of some letters and superscript vowel strokes of three syllables remain. The inscription is engraved in the Nāgari characters of the beginning of the 13th century A.D. The height of the letters in the first line varies from is excluding the vowel-marks to 1" with them, and from to l' in the remaining five lines.
In respect of orthography we observe that the words have been spelt with accuracy throughout with the exception of the omission of the anusvāra before dur in kulaikēdurs, in line 3 and the substitution of să for să in -satkrita in line 2. No distinction has been made between the letters v and b. It is noteworthy that the rules of sandhi have been nowhere disregarded. The doubling of chh in achchhēttur (line 2) and of n in svasminn=ālānito (line 4), etc., show that the author and the scribe were well versed in grammar. The consonants before and after have been doubled in some cases and left unaltered in others, in accordance with the optional character of the rule concerned. The avagraha is not indicated.
The language of the inscription, as far as it goes, is metrical Sanskrit with the exception of the first line. The remaining five lines contain portions of six verses which were numbered. The first verse, which is in the Aryā metre, covers the entire extant portion of line 2. Of its
1 We must scan gaj-ēty.
* cf. Raghuvansa, VI, 48.

Page #269

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
first foot (pada) ten matras out of twelve survive, so that the loss on the left side is two matras or one long or two sbort syllables. It may also be assumed that the inscription opened with & short benedictory formula. The last foot of the verse wants four or seven mātrās according as the metre employed was Āryā or Giti. The second verse terminates in line 3 and has lost the first thirteen syllables of the first half. This and the next two verses are in the Sloka metre. The fourth verse presumably ended in line 4. The next or fifth verse, which terminates in line 6, is in the Sārdülavikridita metre. The portions which remain include the last five syllables of the first foot, the whole of the second quarter and the last thirteen syllables of the last. Of the last verse the first five syllables only remain.
The object of the document was presumably to record a gift of land to one or more Brāhmaṇas. This may be inferred, in the absence of the grant portion, from the first verse which affirms that the grantor and the grantee earn an everlasting bliss, whereas the land bestowed upon a Brahmana becomes a danger to him who appropriates it. That the donor was the chief heir-apparent, the illustrious Chāhadadēva, whose name is engraved in large characters in the top line, needs no demonstration. The remainder of the inscription contains a part of the genealogy of Chahadadēva. Verses 2 and 3 eulogise & ruler whose name is missing. He is described as the sole moon of the Chābamāna race and the lord of the land of Säkambhari. Verse 4 records that after that ruler Arnņörāja bore the burden of the world. The first half of the fifth verse praises a son of Ar pārāja who is described as having focussed in his own abode the prosperity of the quarters after he had conquered it. We meet with no other proper name until we come to verse 6, where we find the name of Prithviraja.
We proceed to fill up the gaps in the above account. The name between Arnporāja and Prithvirāja is readily ascertained from a short inscription on a pillar of an ancient building at Madanpur which records the conquest of Bundelkhand by Prithvirāja, the son of Sömēśvara and grandson of Arņņārāja in Vikrama Samvat 1239. It is obvious that the Prithviraja of our inscription is the great Chābamāna prince of Delhi and Ajmer. The name of Arnporaja's predecessor was Jaidev according to the transcript published by Kavi Rāj Shyamal Das of Mewar of the important rock inscription at Bijholi. This transcript is faulty in many respects and it was, no doubt, for this reason that the late Prof. Kielborn preferred to pablish an imperfect dynastic list of the Chāhamānas in his Synchronistic table for Northern India. [ understand that Mr. Bhandarkar is intending to re-edit the inscription. In the meantime we are fortunate in having another valuable record to refer to. I mean the important historical manuscript poem entitled the Prithivirāja-vijaya written by a Kashmir Pandit and now preserved in the Deccan College at Poona. Mr. James Morison has proved the authenticity of this work both from internal evidence and from that of inscriptions. This poem, which contains & contemporary narrative of Prithivirāja's career, begins with a complete genealogical account of bís race. According to this, Ar norāja's father was Ajayarāja. We now see that what Kavi Raj Shyamal Dās's Paņạit read as Jaidēv in the Bijholi inscription must in reality be Ajayadova, an ordinary variant of Ajayaraja.
We now come to Chahadadēva himself who issued the copper-plate. The last extant verse of our inscription begins with the genitive singalar of Přithvirāja,' which might suggest that & son of this ruler was mentioned in this verse. This seems plausible in view of the fact that
In medieval grants the sign-manual of the granting ruler is often carved at the top or bottom of the document.
1 Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. X, p. 98, and Vol. XXI, pp. 173 f.
Journal Beng. As. Soc., Vol. LV, Part 1, p. 30. • Ep. Ind. Vol. VIII, Appendix I.
Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII, pp. 188 ff. Mr. Morison mentions only two inscriptions, namely, the Bijholi rock inscription and the Harsha stone inscription which supplies the names from Gūvaks to Vigraharaja II. To these Gen. Cunningham added the Madan pur pillar inscription, Archeological Survey of India, Reports, Vol. X, Plate XXXII, No. 10.

Page #270

No. 26.]
RATAUL PLATE OF CĦAHADADEVA.
223
Hagan Nizami in his Tāju-l-Maāsir states that Prithviraja had a very able son who, after his father's execution, was appointed to the government of Ajmer. The Hammira-Mahākāvya, which according to Kirtane contains a historic narrative from Prithvirāja to Hammira, makes Hariraja the successor of Přithvirāja at Ajmer, though it is not apparent how he was related to him. In the dynastic table extracted from the Prithiviraja-vijaya by Mr. Morison, Hariraja appears as the younger brother of Pșithvirāja. No son of the latter seems to be recorded in this poem.
We see from what has been said above that the surviving portion of the inscription supplies no clue as, to the place of Chahadadēva in the Chūhamina pedigree. Nor do the Sanskrit poems referred to in the preceding paragraph mention his name. It is true that in the genealogical tree of the Chahamāna tribe published by Tod, Chāhadadēva (spelt Chahirdeo) is shown as the younger brother of Prithviraja. But as Tod's account of the Chahamănas is based on the Prithviraja Rāsā which has been proved to be a forgery, we cannot accept this information as correct unless it is supported by some more reliable source. For the present, the question must remain an open one.
There is one thing, however, about this prince which seems to be fairly certain, namely, that he is in all probability the same as the ruler of that name who flourished at Narwar (ancient Nalapura) in Gwalior State in the first half of the 13th century A.D. We shall examine the evidence in the following paragraphs.
General Cunningham has shown from an inscription discovered by him in the ancient fort of Narwar that the rulers of that place included a line of five chiefs the last of whom, Ganapati, was reigning in 1298 A.D. (Vikrama Samvat 1355). The genealogy of this family opens with Chahadadēva, whose coins bear dates Vikrama Samvat 1295 to 1311 (A.D. 1255). There is, however, an earlier ruler named Malayavarmadēva whose name figures in pumismatic works under the Narwar family. His coins bear dates Samvat 1280, 1283 and 1290 and have been found at Narwar, Gwalior and Jhansi. Gen. Cunningham was of opinion that Malayavarmadēva was a ruler of Narwar but that he belonged to a different dynasty and was ejected from Narwar, by Chahadadēva who was consequently the founder of the abovementioned family of Narwar.
Now, as the Chāhamāna Chāhadadēva of the inscription under review flourished just about this time, if we are to judge from the type of characters used in it, I am inclined to think that the founder of the Narwar family was no other than his namesake of the Chabamāna tribe. When precisely Chāhadadēva or his family migrated to Narwar, cannot yet be determined. It may have happened after the downfall of Prithvirāja when his followers escaped from Delhi and Ajmer in large numbers. The Muhammadan historians tell us very little about this period. But we learn from the Hammira-Mahakāvya that not long after the defeat of Prithviraja the Chāhamanas were turned out of Ajmer, when they retired to Ranathambhor, which continued in their possession until Hammira-dēva was slain and the town captured by Alau-ddin in 1299 A.D.7 It is surprising that the Hammira-Mahākāvya, as it exists, 8 does not
Elliott, History of India, Vol. II, p. 216. According to Tod (Rajasthan, II, p. 451) Prithvirāja bad son by name Rainsi who was slain in the battle with Shahāba-d-din.
Ind. Ant., Vol. VIII, pp. 61-62. Rajasthan, II, p. 461. : Journal of Beng. As. Soc., Vol. LV, Part I, pp. 5 ff. • Archeological Survey of India, Reports, Vol. II, p. 815, and Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 81.
Cunaingham, Coins of Medieval India, pp. 92-93 and Pl. X.
• Later, Cunningham changed his opinion and declared that Malaya may have belonged to the same family. The latter view seems to me to be unlikely.
7 This last event is narrated by Muhammadan historians in detail. Ct. Tärika-t-Firoz Shah in Elliott, History of India, Vol. III, pp. 171-179.
. Mr. Kirtane made his analysis from a copy which is dated in Vikrama Samvat 1542, 1.6., 186 years after the death of Hammira.

Page #271

224
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
mention the name of Chahadadēva among the chiefs of Ranatbambhor. This, however, is not a serious objection. For we learn from a Muhammadan historian, named Maulana Minhāja-ddin, that in A.H. 632 (A.D. 1234) Shamsa-d-din Altam sh defeated at Rapathambhor a powerful ruler of the name of Chabadadova who sustained another defeat in A. H. 649 (A.D. 1251) Dear Narwar at the hands of Ulagh Kbán, the Commander of the forces of Balban. This account must be correct, for Minhāju-d-din informs us that he heard of Chahadadēva's bravery at the battle of Ranathambhor from the month of Nugratu-d-din Tâ-yas'ai himself who led Altamsh's forces on this occasion. We may, therefore, conclude that Chahadadēva held sway over both Ranathambhor and Narwar where, indeed, he is said to have been born. This need not surprise us for we learn from the Delhi-Siwalik pillar inscription that at one time the Chabamānas ruled over the entire territory between the Himalayas and the Vindhyas. It also follows from what has been said above that Chabadadēva must have flourished just mid-way between the fall of Prithviraja and that of Hammira.
Another argument in favour of the identification of the Chahamana Chahadadê va of our inscription and the Chahadadēva of Narwar is afforded by numismatic records. The coins of Chāhadadēva discovered at Narwar, etc. are of two kinds, namely those issued by him as an independent ruler and secondly those strack by him as a tributary to Altamsh. The coins of both these kinds are of the bull and horseman type like those of the Chahamina rulers and, what is more, those of the first kind also bear on the reverse the legend of Asävarifri-Sämantadēvat which only oocurs on the coins of the Chahamāna Somośvara and his son Prithviraja.
It will be observed that in the inscription, Chabadadēva is called a Mahākumāra or chief heir-apparent. The grant must consequently have been issued by him before his enthrone. ment.
TEXT. 1. 1. "Ma]hākumāra sri-Chāhadadēvah | 1. 2. . . . kirttir-anotti dyanḥ paratra datuh pratigrahitusacha 1
achchbëttur-viparita bhar=yrā(brā)hmanaśāt(süt)-kriti . . 1. 3. .
..vikramah | Chāhamana-kulaikėdur-vibhuh Sākambhari-bhuva) ||2 Va(Ba)bhava bhuvanābhoga..... 1. 4. . . . . . . . . . . . dhipaḥ 113 Tato-rnnorāja-nfipatir=va(ba)
bhāra jagatibbaram 1 svasmion=ālānito yê[na"] . . . . . 1. 5. - - -u v - u -v u - - - tanäjo-sya cha Avāvāsaika
nivāsiniḥ samakaroj-jitvā digamtasriyah [1*] - - - U 1. 6.--vuu --- -- ----uv-sya dāsavad-ami cherus-ohiram nirmada) ||5 Přithvirajas(ya"] .
.
1 Cunningham (Coiry of Medioral India, pp. 90-91) and Thomas (Pathans of Delhi, p. 67) maintained that one and the same Hindu chief was defeated at Ranathambhor and Narwar. According to Cunningham, Major Raverty beld that two different rulers were intended. This view is refuted by Major Raverty's own translation of the Tabakat-1- Napiri (p. 824) where both the defeats are clearly attributed to the same person.
• Tabaķāt-i-Napiri translated by Raverty, p. 825. . Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 81.
* This legend is evidently developed from that of Sri-Samantadēra on the Tomara coins, which is perfectly patural, for the Chahamans were the immediate successors of the Tomaras At Delhi. (See Pålam Baoli inscription in Journal Beng. As. Soc., Vol. XLIII, Part I, Pl. X.) A part of the top stroke of ma is extant.
• Read - kënders,

Page #272

Rataul plate of Chahadadeva.
कानमा रयताहरवः॥ सीर्तिपननाघो परवाष्पतिग्रहीतुए आर्के बुदिपपीताहीमाणसाचता का বিক্রবালেঞ্জলবত্তবতঃসার্কবীওবঃ/বুধবক্তবাকী। विप३ततालीताशरपूतिमानुजगतीसन स्वस्मिनालानिताये। तिवाददादासकान पसिनी समकातिवादिगंतथियो
सादासवदमीवकस्सिनिर्मदा पटटी माउस
STEN KONOW
W GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 'S

Page #273


Page #274

No. 27.]
TWO CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS AT DALAVANUR.
No. 27.-TWO CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS AT DALAVANUR. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
These two well-preserved inscriptions are engraved on a pillar in a rock-cut cave at Dalavaṇur in the Tindivanam taluka of the South Arcot district. They were first brought to notice by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1904-05, p. 47. I edit them from inked estampages received from Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri.
The first inscription (A) consists of a single Sanskrit slōka, each pada of which, as in the Mahendravaḍi cave-inscription,1 occupies a separate line.
The second inscription (B) is divided in two sections, of which the first is written in Tamil verse, and the second in Tamil prose.
The alphabet of A is Grantha of exactly the same type as at Mahendravadi. The Tamil inscription B exhibits less archaic forms and, as suggested by Mr. Venkayya, was probably engraved at a later date than A. The following Grantha letters occur in B:-fri (1. 1), fa (1. 7), sva (1. 8), [b]ra (1. 11), and disan (1. 13 f.).
The inscription A states that the cave which contains it was made on the hill at the order of a king Narendra or Satrumalla and named (after himself) Satrumallēsvaralaya, i.e. the Isvara (Siva) temple of Satrumalla.' Satrumalla is known to have been a surname of the Pallava king Mahendravarman I., who reigned about the beginning of the seventh century. Perhaps Narendra, the Indra among men,' is a mere variant of the name Mahendra, 'the great Indra,' and Narendra Satrumalla has to be identified with Mahendravarman I., whose inscriptions show the same alphabet as A.
225
The first section of B states in Tamil the same fact as A, vis. that Narendra founded the Satrumallisvaralaya. It gives the name of the locality as Venbeṭṭu and confirms the surmise that Narendra belonged to the Pallava family by calling him 'the king (who wore) a beautiful garland of tondai,' and Pöttaraiyan, i.e. the Pallava king. The second section of B records the name of the composer of the preceding Tamil stanza.
A-SANSKRIT INSCRIPTION OF NARENDRA SATRUMALLA.
1 Dand-anata-narēndrēņa
2 Narendrēn-aisha karitaḥ [*]
3 Satrumallēna sailē-smin
4 Satramanevaralaya[b] [*]
TRANSLATION.
Narendra Satrumalla, who has humbled kings by (his) army, caused to be made on this hill this (temple named) Satrumallēsvarālaya.
-
B.-TAMIL INSCRIPTION MENTIONING THE PALLAVA KING NARENDRA
First Section. [Toodaiy-an-dār
1 Above, Vol. IV, No. 19.
* For Tamil potte Bead. min.
1
2 vendan Narendira
820.
3 Above, Vol. VI, p.: Sanskrit pallava see South-Ind. Insors., Vol. II, p. 341, note 1.

Page #275

826
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
3 Ppottaraiyan Ve4 pbettip=repb[@]. 51 miga magilnda ka6 dan Sara-mikka-ve7 6-jilaiyan Sa. 8 tturumallēéva9 rälaiyani-epr=Ara10 pukk-idam=ågavaangal [ll"]
Second Section. 11 Ivv-ar [B]ram12 mamangalavap 13 Sellan Sivada. 14 san solliya15 da [ll]
TRANSLATION.
First Section. Prosperity! The king (who wore) a beautiful garland of tordai, Narendra-Pottaraiyan, whose cruel bow bristled with arrows, made with great joy in the south of Venbetta(this temple) named Satrumallēsvaralaya, to be the residence of Hara (Siva)."
Second Section. Brahmamangalavan Sellap Sivadasa of this village composed this.
No. 28.--KUDIMIY AMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. BY RAO BAHADUR P. R. BHANDARKAR, B.A., L.M. &. 8. (Bo.), INDORA.
This inscription, which I edit from an inked estampage supplied by Rao Saheb H. Krishna Sastri, was discovered in the year 1904 at a place called Kudimiyāmalai in the Pudukkottai State, Southern India. It is written on & rock on the slopes of the hill behind the Sikhănăthasvāmin Temple. Close to it on its right side is a rock-cut shrine called Melaikkovil. in front of which is a mandapa, constructed of out stone. The inscription at the right end of the 6th and 7th sections is covered by the basement of this mandapa, but it is easily seen that only the last few notes in each sub-section (line) are lost, in addition to the words samāptah sanāgamaḥ.
In this stanza tondai (1.1) seems to rhyme with kanda (1.5 f.).
* Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, whom I consulted on this pagasge, divides tondaiyandar into tondai + a. + tar and remarks as follows:-" The garland (tar) is one of the usual insignia of the kingly office. Sometimes the personal noun taray is used for a king.'”-Topdai or adondai is the name of a creeper (Capparia korrida) which, w tradition swerte, furnished the materials for his garland to the Pallavs or ruler of Tondai-mandalam. junt m the palmyra (panai) to the Chēra, the atti (Bauhinia racemosa) to the Chole, and tho nim tree (sub) to the Papdya.
The syllable pål, which follows the noun to, is one of the many sffie of the locative me.
This name may be composed of the Tamil soy, 'white,' and Kannada beffs (nually betta), a bill's or the second portion of the word, poftw, may be identical with Tamil pattu, a trequent ending of vilingo-name.
The last word of line 10, angw, is a mere expletivo.

Page #276

Cave-inscriptions at Dalavanur.
A.
Sanskrit inscription of Narendra Satrumalla.
TL
Collotype by Gebr. Plettnet.
E. Hultzsch
Scale 3

Page #277

B. -
Tamil inscription mentioning the Pallava king Narendra.
Scale 2
((

Page #278

No. 28.)
KUDIMIYAMALAT INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC.
227
The characters seem to belong to the 7th century. They closely resemble those of the early Chalukya poriod. In particular, it may be noted that the letter e, as 'in Pallava inscriptions of this period, is almost identical with ba. Other peculiarities to be noted are, (1) the ase of a small ma below the line to indicate a final m in the first line of the heading of Section 1; (2) the two dots of the visarga are sometimes joined by a line, 4s in l. 2 of the same heading, and (3) the a-mātrā of hã in the same line is represented by a stroke above, and not to the right of ha. The dots above the letters, which mark the notation, are in several cases doubtful, and in the absence of a clue to their meaning (see below) I have only kept such as were broad and deep
The most ancient Sanskrit work, which treats of musie, is the Bharatiya-nātya-fāstra. This treatise, as it has come down to 18, shows signs of having been handled and re-handled, and all its parts are not of the same age. The chapters treating of music are among those which show this re-handling to & very marked degree, and for reasons which I have given elsewhere they cannot be assigned to an earlier period than the 4th century A.D. This work while defining different modes of music (jatis, does not give actual examples in notation, 80 that it is impossible for us to obtain a clear notion of the music of that period.
The next treatise available to us is the Sangita-ratnākara by Sārngadēva, written between A.D. 1210 and A.D. 1247. Though the author of this work gives examples in notation of the modes of music fatis) defined by Bharata, he evidently does 80 on the authority of some previous writer or writers, though he does not name them. This is clear from the fact that after giving such an example he adds that the music resembles some particular kinds (rāgas) existing in his own time. Incidentally it may be mentioned that these examples of jātis often do not agree with Bharata's definitions, so that they must be regarded as belonging to a later period. Anyhow in the Samgita-ratnākara we have, in notation, music belonging to the author's own period as well as that of some previous period; and examples of the latter the author must bave borrowed from earlier works available to him. As a matter of fact many writers on music intervened between Bharata and Sārngadēva, but though the latter gives a string of their names, their treatises are unknown to us except in a few scattered quotations given by later authors. In short, at the present day the earliest music in notation available to us is that given in the Sangita-ratnākara. Unfortunately the attitude of the author of this work is to explain away discrepancies by interpreting ancient rules 80 88 to make them agree with the actual practice of the day, as I have pointed out elsewhere, so that only a few of such discrepancies are actually noted by him.
In these circumstances, it is easy to imagine the great value of the discovery of any noted music belonging to a period earlier than that of the Samgita-ratnakara. The Kudimiyāmalai inscription supplies such music. The inscription is in characters of about the 7th century A.D., s.c. abont six centuries before särngadēva, the author of the Sangita. ratnakara. It is divided into seven sections corresponding to the seven classical rägas of the time, vis. (1) Madhyamagrama, (2) Shadjagrāma, (3) Shādara, (4) Sadharita, (6) Pafchama, (6) Kaifikamadhyama, and (7) Kaifika. Each section consists of a collection of groups of four notes, arranged in sub-sections of sixteen, each sub-section taking up one line of the inscription. Of course, only those cotes are used which are proper to the particular rāga. Each group in & sub-section ends in the same note. The rote in which a particular rāga most be onded is called the wāsa (final). That sub-section, which consists of groups baving the nyasa for their ending note, is put the last in a section. The other sub-sections are arranged Recording to the position of the ending note in the Hindu gamut sa, ri, ga, ma, pa, dha, ni : sub-section consisting of gronps ending in sa preceding one of groups ending in ri and so on. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI, pp. 158 f.
• Loc. cit.
See below.
22

Page #279

228
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIL
The notes employed in the music of this inscription are as follows:
8a ra gaa (antara) ma pa dha na ka (kikall)
The relative vibration-frequencies of these notes determined from the data in the Bharatiya-natya-śāstra are respectively
C D . Eb E,
F G À Bb B, In the Sangita-ratnakara these notes had the same value, but it seems that the values
and for ga and no respectively had probably come into use also, which differ from the other values only by a comma. We can, therefore, with certainty, accept these values for the various notes in this inscription. The alternative values of ga and i will not affect the character of the music.
In the notation of this music two points deserve special notice :-(1) Each note is expressed by a combination of the initial consonant in the name of the pote with the vowels a, i, u, or 2, e.g. we have sa, ni, su, nē; ra, ri, rw,r, eto. Following the same rule, for the note antara, which begins with the vowel a, we must have the modifications a, 6, 4, and & ; and for the kikali, ka, ki, ku, and kē. But in this inscription, we find a, , and ē, and ka, ku, and kë only. The i and ki are wanting. In old Hindu music the antara and the kakali received the same treatment and it is therefore to be expected that of i and ki, if one should be excluded, the other would be excluded on identical grounds.
I am not able to say what the different vowel endings are intended to indicate, but any one can see that it has no aflinity with the similar pomenclature invented by Govinda Dikshit at
later period. The musio in the inscription appears to be intended for the vina, since it has been given the title chatushpraharasvarāgamah or authoritative texts of noter produced by four strikings (of the string); and I think the vowel endings may indicate the particular ways of striking or pluoking the string, such as are mentioned in various old works on music, e.g. the four strands mentioned in the Sangita-ratnakara, p. 485.
(2) The second point in the notation deserving notice is the dots on the tops of some of the notes. I cannot suggest any explanation of this sign. I do not think, however, that it indicates the lowest of the three octaves as it does in the notation of the Sangita-ratnakara.
The seven rāgas in which the music is written did pot exist at the time of the Bharativa. natya-fästra, for none of them are mentioned in the chapters of that work specially devoted to music. That work, as has been alrendy remarked, has received numerous re-handlings, and what is still moro noteworthy, many quotations said to have been derived from it cannot be found in any of the manuscripts available to us. Thus Kallinåtha quotes the following verses ag from Bharata in his commentary on the Samgita-ratnakara':
tathā ch=āha Bharatah purvarange tu fuddha syād bhinna prastarandáraya vēsara mukhya(kha)yoh karyd garbhë gaudi vidhiyatë! sūdharit(ran-dramarshë syat sandhan nirtuhanan(ne) tatha ||
These verses are nowhere to be found in Bharata's work. Indeed Kallinktba onght to have seen that they go contrary to the teaching of that anthor, as he has himself noticed pre
1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI, pp. 254 ff.
The grounds for this statement will appear in a subsequent article in the Indian Antiquary. # The name rishabha begins with a vowel, but the consonant is used in the case of that bote. • Chinnu Swami Mudaliyar's Oriental Music, pp. 14 ff.
Sangitu-rat akars (Ādandaérama series), p. 165.

Page #280

No. 28.)
KUDIMIYAMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC.
229
viously that Bharata speaks of four gītis only, viz. the magadhi and others, which are quite different from these five. The alleged quotation proceeds further thus,
mukhi tu madhyamagramah shadjal, pratimukhë tatha garbhë sādharitas-ch-aiva hy=avamarshe tu pafchamah || sa mhare kaifikah pröktah pūrvararige tu shädavan (vah) I chitrasyafadasanigasya (1) tv antë kaifikamadhyamah fuddhānā ih viniyogo=yan brahmanā samudahritah ||
These verses lay down the rules as to when the seven fuddha rägas are to be nged in a nataka (drama), and these are the very seven rägas in which the music of this inscription is written. Though these verses are quoted by Kallinātba as from Bharata, that work has only got the following:
tatas cha kävyabandhëshu manābhāvasamasrayam grāmadvayan cha kartavyan yatha sadharanasrayam | mukhē tu madhyamagrämah shadjah pratimukhë bhavat sadharitam tathā garbhi vimarsē chuaia pafichamam || kaitikai cha tathā kāryam gāna[i*] nirgra(rva)hanë budhaihi samnivrittaśrayam chuaiva rasabhavasamanvitam II
In the first place let it be noted that only five names, likely to be understood as being those of the above mentioned ragas, occur in these verses. Secondly, the manuscript AS reads madhyamah for pañchamam, which further reduces the number. The manuscript A, I may remark, is on the whole more trustworthy than those on which the printed edition is based. Thirdly, it must be remembered that none of these names occur as belonging to rāgas in the special chapters of the work treating of music. All this at once makes one think that the names, as used here, do not belong to rāgas at all, and this conjecture is borne out by the explicit statement contained in the first floka, which Kallinátha has not quoted. From this bloka it is evident that the rules in the following verses are not for the use of rägas of those names, but for the two grāmas and the sādhārana mentioned in an earlier part of the work. Thus, music in the madhyama-grama is to be used in the mukha portion of a nataka and again in vimarsa (or avamarsha), music in the shadja-grāma in the pratimukha, music in the sādhārana (sådhåritam is thus a mistake for sādharanam) in the garbha, and music in the kaifika in the nirvahana.
It is thus clear that the seven rdgas of this inscription did not exist in the time of the Bharatiya-nätya-fāstra. When they came into existence is not known, the present inscription heing their earliest record. They occur in the Samgita-ratnākara, a treatise of a much later date (see above), and in a work called the Nāradi-fikshā, the date of which is not known, but which is presumably based on a certain work of Närada, referred to in the Sangita-ratnākara. What is more, the Sikshā mentions only these seven rāgas, whereas the Řatnakara mentions many others, thus showing that the former represents music of an earlier period.
I shall now proceed to discuss whether the music of the inscription agrees with the definitions of the seven rägas as given in the two works. It must be remembered that out of the various modifications of these rāgas given in the Ratnakara, we have to deal with the fuddha variety only, 0.g. fuddha südhārita, śuddha kaisika, eto. In the Siksha there is no mention of any modifications.
I. Madhyama-grima.-According to the Ratnakara this raga contains the halali (B of the European music, if o represents the shadja) instead of the nishada (Bb). According to the
1 Loc. cit., p. 151, Bharatah panar magadhy-adayat chatarra era gitir uklasin. See p. 406 (ed. Kävyamala).
See Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI, p. 158, n. 2. For sadharana and kaikka see Bharatiya-nätya-fästra, pp. 306-309. For the five sandhis (mukha, pra. timukha, etc.), see pp. 211-212.

Page #281

880
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Siksha, however, this raga contains the latter note. The music of the inscription agrees with this. Further, the Siksha says that in this rāga the note dhaivata is durbala (weak), which is borne out by the inscription. For, there are no combinations of notes' ending in dha. A weak pote is never made the nyāsa (final) or apanyāsa (a secondary resting note, the nyasa being the final resting note). The final is ma (F).
II. Shadja-grāma.-- According to the R. this contains the notes antara (E) and kakali (B); but according to the Siksha it contains the regular notes gāndhāra (Eb) and nishada (Bb). The inscription again agrees with this. But though the Siksha says that the nishāda is only touched a little,' we have groups of notes ending in that note. The fipal is ma (F).
III. Shādava.- According to the R. this contains the notes antara (E) and kūkali (B), whereas the Sikshā says it contains the nishāda (Bb) and says nothing about the other note, and we must therefore assume it to be the usual gāndhāra (Eb). In the inscription we find the antara (E) and nishada (Bb). We have no groups of notes ending in the antara. Nor have we groups of notes ending in pa and m. The R. notices that pa is weak.' The final is ma (F).
IV. Sadhārita.- According to the R. this rāga contains the notes gāndhāra (Eb) and nishāda (Bb), but according to the s. we ought to have antara (E) and kākali (B). The inscription agrees with the latter. There are no groups ending in antara and kakali. The sub-section of groups ending in dha precedes the one ending in pa, for which I have no explanation to offer. The final is ma (F).
V. Panchama.--According to the R. this contains antara (E) and kākali (B) notes; but according to the 8., antara (E) and mishāda (Bb). The inscription agrees with the latter, There are no groups of notes ending in the antara (E). The final is pa (G).
VI. Kaišika-madhyama.- According to the R. this contains gāndhāra (Eb) and kākali (B) and leaves out rishabha (D) and panchama (G). The $. simply says that the notes are the same as those of the Kaifika, but the final note (nyāsa) is madhyama (F). In the Kaifika it is pañchama (G). The 8., in its definition of the Kaifika, only makes a special mention of the kūkali (B), and we must therefore presume that the other notes, if they occur, must be the ordivary ones and among them the gāndhāra (Eb). Thus there is an agreement of the two works. The inscription, however, shows antara (E) and kākali (B). There are no groups ending in these notes. The note pa (G) is altogether wanting, which agrees with what the R. says in its definition of the räga. But the note ri (D) does occur, though according to R.'s definition it should be absent.. In the ākshiptikā, however, given as an example in the R., both ri (D) and pa (G) are found, though they are absent in the alapa and the karana given in that work. The final is ma (F).
VII. Kaisika.- According to the R. this rāga contains the kākali (B), the other notes being the usual ones. The S. also says the same (see above). In the inscription, however, we find the antara (E) instead of the gândhāra (Eb). The final is pañchama (G). In group 4, 1.33, We have amimarē which is & mistake, probably for a pamarē, since nowhere else in the inscription does the same note occur consecutively.
It will thus be seen that there are discrepancies in the three works as to the nature of the rāgas. Even in the days of Matanga, a writer previous to Särögadēva, the author of the 8. R.,
The alapa and karana given in the 8. R. agree with this, but the ak shipliká does not. Further the graha or initial note is said to be the shadja of the tāra octave (the higbest of the three octaves). In the examples it is the shadya of the mandra (lowest) octave, probably a misprint.
In the Bharatiya-natya-fästra the antara and the kåkali are described as weak notes to be used under great restriction, and that they can never occur as finals. If we examine the inscription we find that this rule apparentls holds good here also (see Sections IV, V, VI) except in Section VII. Even in this section it will be noticed that these notes are not the absolute finals (nyasas) but oniy apanyasas intermediate resting notes), the real final of the raga being the panchama.

Page #282

No. 28.]
KUDIMIYAMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC.
231
euch discrepancios existed, as can be seen from certain quotations from that author which bave come down to us. But on the whole the inscription agrees more with the Naradi-fiksha than with the S. R., which must be explained, I think, by the former work representing an earlier period of music. Further, the author of the S. R. consulted works on musio from various parts of the country (see below), before writing about the music of an older period than his own, and he made a selection of definitions-on what principle we do not know. The music in the inscription, on the other hand, must have been current at the time of its composition in the district in which the inscription is found. We have seen that this music is in much better agreement with the Näradi-fiksha than with the 8. R., which was influenced by musical treatises of different parts of the country (see the introductory Elokas and frequent references to the Southern Indian music in the 8. R.). Mr. Chinnuswami Mudaliar in his Oriental Musio says that the Southern Indian Music is founded on the teachings of Nárada, whereas that of Northern India rests on the basis of Hanumat's teachings. Mr. Madaliar gives no authority for his statement; perhaps it is a tradition. If so, the better agreement of the inscription with the Nāradi-fiksha, which we have noticed, would seem to lend colour to it, though a similar comparison with the treatise of Hanumat (which is no longer extant) is necessary before one can make a definite statement. Of course, this refers to olden times. The more modern Indian music from the 16th century onwards bas been greatly influenced by the music of the Arabs, in all parts of the country.
This treatise, according to the colophon, was composed by some king, who was the pupil of Rudrāchärya. It is impossible to say whether this Rudracharya be the same as Budrata mentioned by Matanga (vide 8. R., p. 82).
SECTION I. सिक्षम् ।' नमः (0) शिवाय) ।
मध्यमग्राम चतुषाहारस्वरागमाः 1 संनेपुंस गिनेगिस नेधुनेस मुनेस
मिरगिस कंगेनुसं सगिनेस नेमुंपसुं मिगनेस मुंनेस रमिगसे धुनेगिस
पिमपिसे गधुनेस मुंनेपुल १ नरंगे मिगरेग नेसरमि
सगिनेमुं मुंरगि [मुं]पैरंगें गिसरगि सनरगि रुंगेनगें पिगरेम नेपुरगि
गरेमिग पिनेरगि सेरमिम । 3 पुंस[मुं] गिसने नेसमेपुं मनिमपि धुन] मुं
निमनिय रेगम 'धुमन] मिधुन सधुन नेसमुं
सगिने नेधुने गिसमुंफे। Of course, this is to be understood to mean that the two authors have recorded the music of their rouprotiv provinces.
* The akaharaj and the vertical stroke after it are entered below the line. The heading me all written t be left-hand margin. y seems to be corrected from it.
• Originally 7 ww engraved in place of it.
नेपुंनेस
धुनेरयि।
मुंगेरंगें
संमुंने
गुंपैमुं

Page #283

289
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vot.xII.
* नपुंधुने निमपनि मिगसेनु
सनेधुने
5 मुंसपें
नेगिसमि धेसनेमुं रगिसे
6 समिधेस गिनेधुसे समुगिस बंगें में
मुंसधुने रगिधुन गिसधुने नैसधुने मुंनेधुने समिधुने सेगमेनु गसेमंने पुंसगुने [म]गिधुने निमधेन पेसुंगिने । गिनेसमुं नेमिसमि सधुने, मुंपेंसमि रगिमुं मिसंपें, गरीपिम मुंगेसुंमं मिधुनेमुं नेसनेमुं निसेपिमं ___मेंगुमे । समाप्ता[:"] [ख] [रागमा:"]
SECTION II, षड्डग्राम चतुष्पहारस्वरागमाः सुंरंगेंसं मिगधेस धेसपैसें पंमधेस नसं सगिसुं पुंधुनेस नरगिस धिनेपुंस धिमगेसं स[धेस] नपुंगिस ।
गिधेगिर गसगिर धेसनेर
धिमगें रधेगिर पिसेगिर पुंगिधे न[]गिर नेपंसेर धेगिर गिरधेर । गिधेरगि सधेरगि धेमुंरगि सपेरंगें मिरमिग धेगिसगि पिसेरनि समिरगि [धे] गिरगि नेपुंसेग धिपमुंगें गपसंगें । पुंधुने गिधुनि नपेंगु रगिने' गिरने नेसरपि धेनगुं [संरं]गियें पिरगंप ध्रुसगपि धेसगुं गिसग । गपिगधे गिसनेषु [ने] गिधे पिसैगधु सेगनेधु समिगधे सुन[धे] रगिपुंधे पिरगिधे
सगिपंधे मिर[गिध] ॥
गेंधुसुर
पुनगिर धेसगिर धुनेसरि
धुसरगि रंगेसंगै
धुरीमिग 9 .नेरपि
मुंधेन पुंसने
पसैगपि 10 धुनेपुंचे
गुंपंनधे धुंसुंगेधुं सुंरुंगेधुं
गेसुंगेधुं
is corrected from fq.
• The in procoded by an -matri in addition to the imitri

Page #284

No. 28.]
KUDIMIYAMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC.
233
11 नेगिधुने
पुंगिधन पुंधुसेनु
पुन]धुने 12 गुनधेमुं
रुमेंसुंमें गैरुंगुमें पिरेगमि
धुसेधुने गिपुंधुने धेगिधेन गिधुसने रेगसेनु गिसगिने गपिधेन
सगिने सगि[धे]मं गिधेसमि गिस[धे]मं नेसधेमुं रंगुधेमुं गधुनमं मुंगिधेमुं रेगधेमुं
समा[प्ता]: स्वरागमा:*]
सपुंधुने [धे]सने गसेपंने पिगधुने । सेरगंमि मरेगमि मिगधेमुं सपुंधे, ।
मुंधेसरि
13 सधुनेस
रंउंमें[सं] मुंनेधुसे
धेनरिसे 14 कंधेसरि
अमिधेर नेधुमेर धुनेसेरि मेंसुरेधुं सनेमुंधे से[रमंधे
मधेनधे 16 नेधुन[म]
धुने उंमें पधिएम पुंधनम
SECTION III. पाडबे चतुष्प्रहारस्वर[*]गमाः मंधुनेस नेधुरसे मेंसुंपंस अमिसुं रधुनेस धेमंरिस मुंधेरसे सरधुसे धेनधे मिरधे धुंसमें मेंसमें
समं[धे धेरंमिर मिरमेलं सुंरुनधे . सधुनधु [5] मैनधे मिरनेधु नधेमंधे उौनधे रिसनेधु नेमंनेधु रिधेनमं मसअमि [असेअमि मेंरुंउंमें [२]मएम धुनेउमें नघेउंमें मिधुसेमं
समाप्त[r: स्वरागमाः*]
मिनेधुस रिसधुसे रिधेरिस मिरधुसे ॥ सरिधे रिसधे धिएमरे रमिसेर । रिसमंधे सेमुंनेधु मि[]मंधे सधेमधे । धुसेअमि धिमसेम धिमएम धे[रंउंमें] ॥
15
The sign which is attached to this letter is probably due to a mistake.
2
.

Page #285

294
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Von.xI.
17 सकेस
कसिस पुंधुकेस
मैरंस 18 सेधे
उंमेंसर पुंधेमिर
मिरसुरें 19 संपुंधे
मुंरंसधे रपुंसेधु
सरपंधे 20 पुंसधे,
संधेलं
से]पुंधेपुं
मि[रे]धे 21 पुंसधेमुं
सधेउंमें .[पि]एम सधुसेम
SECTION IV. साधारिते चतुष्पहारस्वरागमाः मुंधेपुंस धेपुंकेस सुंरुपेंस धेरूंपेंस मैंमेंस मिसरसे मिरक[स] अमिरसे समेंसुरे मिसेधुरे धसिधेर धेरधेर धे[] धेर मिपुंधे सुरुमे [२] धि[म] धेर पंकेसधे सपुंसधे रिकेसधे मिरमेधु केरि[प]धे मुंसपुंधे कंधेपंधे सधेपुंधे धेसधे [] मएधिप रुपेरपि धेरुंधेपं धेसकै उंमधे केसधे अमिरुप मिरसम सेमुंअमि रिसधेमुं पुंधे[स]मि सुरधिम
रिस[सं रिधेपुंस रपुंकेस पंधेर[सें] । पुंधेसरि सधेसरि सधेमिर धेपुंसरि ॥ रिसपुंध केसपंधे धिरेपंधि मिरपुंधे । रिसधे मएमपि धिपरे' मुंस[धे]. अमिसम धेपुं ... मि[सं] धे धि ..[म]
रेपुंधेमं
पुंकेसमि
मैंसुंधम
22 पुंनेधुसे
समिरसे सधैरिसं नरंसं
SECTION V. पञ्चमे चतुष्प्रहारखरागमाः रपिमसे पिमुंखें धुनेमिस नेसपेंसु ने'रिस पुंसरसे मेरमिसे धुरपि[से]
ने[5] मेंस रिसमस धिमिसे मिपमें[सं] ।
1 The letter in brackets may possibly be
The stone is here broken. The missing letter must be a variant probably after it, the usual symbols of panccuation (see above).
Stone damaged here.
• The stone is here mutilated. The letter Immediately following fx may possibly be . The al words ending a section (see above) are also wanting.

Page #286

No. 28.]
KUDIMIYAMATAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC.
235
]
23 मंसरि
रंउंक धेन
रंन 24 पेमुंरमि
पिरमुं कंसुमें
सेरअमि 25 धुनेसचे
रधुनधु अमिरधे
से[मुं]पुंधे 26 नरुधन
नेमुं मधेवरि रिसमें धन में मेंउंमें पिमसेंमें नउंमें रसरमि नधेपंधे नेरिसधे मुंपुंनेधु कौसधे उंमुंधेन सुरिधन रिपुंधन धेसने मेंउम ने[मुं रुंनमुं धेरूंनपे
सधुनेर नेधुनेर मपिमरे पिपमिरे मपिपमि नमें मिसेरबि धुसेपिम पिरमि मुंमुंधे सैरमुंधे रमिपुधे रिसधुने
मुंधेन धरंधेन धिधुने रिसमे कंउं मिपमपि सुपमपि
पिमसेर पिरसर पुंधुनेर स[5] [ नेरसेमं ਕੰਖਸੇ नेपुंनेK पिरसे नेपुंना रिसरिधे पिसनेषु धिनमंधे रनेधुने मिरधुने संउंमैन सरिधेन। रधुने धिएमपि धेनरि [ने] KO
पुरधुने
[]मिधेन
मुंपुंधन 27 [२] एमपि
मपिरे' [रमिउं रिपुंने
28 समुंकेस
रि[स] केस धुंसेरिस [सं संकेस
SECTION VI. कैशिकमध्यमे चतुष्पहारस्वरागमाः मुंधेकसि धेमुंकेस मिरमिसे मुंमंधसि धेमुंकेस पमिकेस धेरिकेस रिसरेंसं संरिकस मिरकेस रमिवोस में[सि]..
als possible.
Originally fr ww written and then corrected to #Stone broken. The missing portion must be the usual panctuation,
Originally was written and then correoted to . . The form of this letter is somewhat abnormal. It is possibly .

Page #287

236
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
[VoL. XII.
सरिसंरें मिकेसरि धरुसरि सके .. सेकुसेधु ਬਸੰਖੇ
29 धिमसेर
सकेसरि धुकेसरि
संएंमरें 30 धुकेसधे
केसमंधे समंसधे
धिरेमधि 31 संमरुमें
समुंधेमुं [6]मधमें मधिकंमें
धेसमुंधे
सुंधेमधे
मधि .. धुंरेसुंमें धुसेधुम धेकसिम धे[स]..
धेरिसरि कंधेसरि मुंधेमिर के[स]मिर केस
रिकेसरि रमिधे[5] रिधंमें मि[संमुं]धे मधिसेधु उंमुस[धे] रिधेसधे धिएमधि धेरंसधे मुंकेसधे रिसधेमुं केसउंमें केसधेमुं धिमएम सधेमें रिकेसमु धुमेरुमें
मिकेसमु SECTION VII. कैशिके चतुष्प्रहार[ख]रागमाः रिकेरिस धमंधेस धुकेरिस केसधुसे मेंधमें सिधमुं उंमुंधेस धिसुमेंसं पिसमि[२] मेंउंमें सकेमिर मुंपलं मिपधिरे अपिसेर मिसधिर सुंसुर] सिधमें मेध[मेंउं] धु[स]मि[प] धि[मक] कुंसमिय मिथोडं ਵੱਸੋਂ मस .. रपें[] [सुरमुं] में रपर में पिरे[प]मि सरिमुं धिपएम रिधेमें] पपिए.
32 सउंमेंसं
रिधुकेस रंधसि
केसरिस 33 मुंधेमिर
मिरमें उंमकर
[क] रसैर 34 [सुं] उं
मपिमए रसमिथ
रपमए 35 सेकुसमुं
सेमम उमेरुमें उंमध]मु
मुंकेरिस अमिकेस सकेरिस क[सि] .. अमिमरे धेसरि पेरुंधर
म[पि].. मिपके धेरुमें में में
पिएपिम कंधसुंमें एमपिम
Powibly, IPossibly .
• Possibly or • This wanting letter must be a variant of म.

Page #288

8. KONOW.
hang ment
Kudimiyamalai inscription on music.
auchate
Brow philad
gaufgay lho! brilhangtan boy
Tople d
โบย ท
Kelk neakened WEE gd het hom Ibro fork, chrlian anth Foal doon Long
By Bu
by owing 22124 For Dist
Bany of ou
BUS HONG Judg
014
Radeon Ticke
yaho
TEND HUYO W
siinty
Alprove-મસેવ BROK Quo
98
aqu
kant he
fab righ albo posch mon
સત 10244
૨૦૯ ના પ
1201
Mukana shr
bink
sararoh, doing to sol kas
[ཞབའམ་ཟ། ཡ121E7༣པ
בענין משל יויו
4449 249
aloho,P1 Baby
dano PRES
wojej
R
Ryan Rong kal
You can
Boy Bed
pony and guit
bing to d
3p.ine
Surtig ver nikah
akig abg
BRE
Su
42
DA
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
2
4
6
8
10
12
14
16
20 2 2 2 2 28
18
20
24
28
30
32
34
36
38

Page #289


Page #290

No. 29.]
SON PUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA.
287
मिथमि[धि] [कुमरिधे [प]पिमधि
[प] मरधे [रमि र]धे धेमंस[ध]
सुंरुसके रिकसेके सेअमिके
रिधुसके एमसेकु धुरसेकु
36 समिरधे संकेमधे
क[में रधे मित्र[प]धु रुंउमेध सिधेसुंधे
[प] एमधि धेपुंमधि 37 केरसे[क] समुंसके
सुंरुमिं]कु रमिसके मधिसेकु धिमसेकु
सधु[स] के मिरसे क] 38 धुकेस [केस[मुं] मुं[क]समुं
[के]सउंपें मधेस' मिधुरि]पुं
से कुंसे' मिसेमपि श्रोद्राचार्यशिष्येण परममाहेश्वरेण रा[ज्ञा] शिष्यहितार्थ कता: स्वरागमा: . ॥
[E]ttirkum élirkum [i]vai uriya : ||
सरिम सम[ए]पं [केसरं
रिसरुयें रिकेमपं मुंरपि
No. 29.-SONPUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA.
Br B. C. MAZUMDAR, B.A., M.R.A.S.
This document, as will appear from its detailed description, consisted originally of four plates engraved on one side only, but in the place of the second and the fourth plates-now missing, two plates engraved on both sides were substituted, and one concluding line was attempted unsuccessfully to be engraved on the reverse side of the plate which was originally the third plate. When this doenment was unearthed by a cultivator in his field in 1908, the four plates now edited were found strung on a circular ring (supporting the seal), cut open at the lower end in such a manner, that all the plates could be taken out of the ring. The seal is rather peculiar, as it does not contain any legend and as it is fashioned in imitation of a lotus. The inner side of the seal is hollow. The lower external ring of the seal consists of fifteen petals, and the middle ring contains fourteen petals. On the top surface there is a seated figure with the right arm ontstretched to the knee, within the enclosure of a blossoming creeper. The figure seems to represent a goddess, and, if so, she is the representation of Lakshmi. I may state, however, that the posture indicating peaceful meditation is hardly consistent with the figure of any goddess.
IPossibly कु.
Possibly fH.
. Read Cara The tour following words are written in Tamil characters of about the mme period. Literally translated they mesn: "These (rearas) areappropriate (also) to eight and seven."

Page #291

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
In order to describe the plates, I shall call the first one A, the plate beginning with vibhischa B, the plate beginning with janapadan (engraved on both sides) C, and the plate smallest in size D. Though B is a little heavier in weight and is slightly dissimilar to A at the corners, it seems to be a genuine portion of the original document. Though the document is not concluded on plate B, it appears from the context that one or two sentences only were engraved on another, concluding plate, which is now missing. As this plate begins with vibhicha, it is certainly in continuation of a missing plate which had bha as its last letter. Neither plate C nor D is its next preceding plate. It therefore appears that the original grant consisted of four plates, the second and the last of which are missing.1
When the original grant was first tampered with, the ring was cut open, and the plate C and another new forged plate (subsequently removed) must have been put in. My reasons for this supposition are, that in the first place the plate B cannot be linked with C, and in the second place the text after sukhëna prativastavyan (plate C, 1. 21) is missing. That plate D is a later careless forgery by the son of the grantee named in plate C, is perfectly clear. The very words occurring on plate C have been repeated with soine variations in plato D. The name of the grantee in plate C (11. 18, 19) is Udayakara, son of Vidyā kara, grandson of Jayakara (miswritten Vrayakara, compare line 11 of plate D) and great-grandson of Lakshmidhara, while the grantee appears in plate D as the son of Udayakara, bearing the name Bhābhakara Sarman. The reasons for these changes or forgery are not of course now apparent.
This copper-plate grant, as it is now edited, was found buried in a field, recently brought under cultivation, in the year 1908 in the village of Kélgā in the Uttara-tira division of the Fondatory State of Sonpur. The river Mahanadi flows right through the State of Sonpur, and the portion lying to the left or the north of the river is called the Uttara-tira division, while the portion to the right or to the south is named Dakshina-tīra. It is to be noted that the village granted has been described to be situated in the Uttaravalli-vishaya in the 8th line of the genuine plate A. The village Kélgã, where the plates were unearthed, is about 18 miles to the north of Sonpar town; and about seven miles from this village of Kelgi is a village called Achënda which I identify with Attēņda mentioned in the 9th line of plate A. It may also be noted that the village Kamalapura mentioned in plate (1. 17) as well as in plate D (1. 10) is also in the Uttara-tira and is within a short distance from the village Kelgã.
If we abstract from a slight difference in size (due wholly to irregularity in giving proper shape to the plates), the plates A and B may be said to be alike, having been ongraved at the same time by one engraver with letters fully similar. The first plate (A) is thinner, and is broken slightly at the right hand upper corner. The weight of plate A is 25) tolas and that of B is 35 tolas. There is a crack in the middle of plate A extending from ra of paramēsvara (1. 6) to he of maheśvara (1. 5). Both these plates (irregularly shaped) measure generally 8 inches x 4 inches. On the reverse side of plate B (at the top) a few letters in one line were attempted to be engraved; but they are not quite legible because of imperfect impression. Plate C was made almost similar to plates A and B. It measures 81" x 44 and has a weight of 37 tolas. The fourth plate or plate D is wholly dissimilar to the other plates. It measures 7" x 41 and has a weight of 331 tolas. The hole perforated at the
1 It is I think more probable that there were only three plates, and that the words inscribed on the reverse of plate B are the last ones of the original grant. The first balf of the line forms the continuation of the last line on the obverse. The last half of the liue probably gave information about the writer. The missing plate was probably inscribed on both sides.-S. K.]
* [Kamalapura is perhaps a Sanskritisation of Kalga.-8. K.]

Page #292

No. 29.]
SONPUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA,
239
top is also of a smaller diameter. All the four plates, together with the seal which adheres to the ring, weigh 140 tolas.
The letters engraved are similar in the main to the letters of the plates of the Trikalinya Guptas. There is, however, sufficient evidence to show that they are of a later time. The compound lotters rnna (1. 1, plate A), chchha (1.3, plate B) in the genuine plates resemble wholly the modern Oriyā lotters; while the letters riga, rika throughout and rü in 1. 10, plate A, resemble the modern Bengali compound letters. The mistakes made by the engraver in engraving ta for gu (1. 3, plate A) and ti for bhi (1. 5, plate B), when copying from the original lines given to him, show that the letters given to the engraver resembled the modern Bengali letters: otherwise such mistakes could not occur. The forged plates contain many words such as vanda pand (1.7, plate C), gauda (1. 9, plate C), etc. which have been used in their popular Oriya sense. The letter ra in plates A, B and C is on its way to be evolved into the form of modern Oriya ra. The forged plate D shows an earlier form of ra.
This grant, issued from the town of Sonpur (Suvarnnapurät, plate A, 1. 1), makes a mention of a Paramamāhēśvara Paramabhaftāraka Maharajadhirāja Paramēsvara Sõms. kulatilaka Trikalingadhipati Sri-Mahabhavagupta-rāja dēva to start with. But from the manner in which this mention is made, it is difficult to say which Mahabhavagupta is referred to. It is not clear whether Srimad-U[d*]dyota, who is called a Kēsarin, is really & lineal descendant of the Guptas. The Brahmēsvara temple inscription at Bhuvanesvaral of the twelfth century A.D. mentions this Uddyota Kēkarin. It is quite evident that the Kosala country (11. 4 and 9, plate A), within which the Sonpur State was still then incladed, was being governed by the governors of the Guptas; for the whole tract of the Kosala country is said to have been granted (prasadikrita) by Uddyota Kesarin to Abhimanyu Dēva (11.4 and 5. plate A), and we learn that Kumāradhiraja Somēs vara-dēva of the Lunar race wag the lord of the Sonpur tract then known by the name Paschima-Lahka (11. 5 and 8. plate A). at the time of this grant. The people of Sonpur know it by tradition that once the State had such a name as Paschima-Lanka. A small rock in the bed of the Mahanadi within A stone's throw from the palace of the Mahārāja is called Lankaśvari, and this Lankavari has been referred to as Lankāvarttaka in the Mahadi copper-plates of Yogēśvaraděvavarman. The Ratnapur stone inscription of Jājalla Dēva mentions the fact that this Raja of Dakshina Kosala defeated the Raja of Andhra-Khimidi in Ganjam and also a neighbouring Raja. Somēgvara by name. I am inclined to identify the latter with the Somośvara of this grant.
I have given practically the translation of Plate A. Plate B contains only those imprecatory verses which are met with in other copper-plate grants ; as such they do not require to be translated. Besides the name of the grantor and his ancestors, there is nothing of such importance in plates and D that it is necessary to translate them. The grantee and his ancestors belonged to the Hārita gotra, had five rishis for their prarara and were students of the Midhyandina Kanva-fakha,
TEXT.
Plate A. i Om svasti [*] Sri-Suvarnnapurāt || || Paramamahēsva(Ava)ra-Paramabha2 taraka-Mahārājādhiraja-Paraměsvara-(II) Soma-kula-tilaka-Tri3 kaling-adhipati-sri-Mahābhavatapta-raja-dēva-påd-onudhyata-(ID) fri1 Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. VII, pp. 568 ff. * See above, p. 219. Ep. Ind., VOL. 1, pp. 82 ft.
Rai Bahadur Hira Lal identifies him with the Någavami king Somo vars of the Kuraspal stone inscrip. tion; above, Vol. X, p. 26.-H. K. 8.] Expressed by a symbol.
. Read Mahabharagupta..

Page #293

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
4 mad-Udyota'kēsari-raja-dēva-prasädikrita-Kösala-rājy-abhisi-3 5 kta-sri-Abhimanyudi(de)vasy-ātīta-rājyo (II) Paramamaheśvara-Pa6 ramabhattāraka-Kuma(mä)rādhiraja-Paramosvarat. Paschimalank-adhi. 7 pati-Soma kula-kamala-kalika-vikāsa-bhaiyara-kumvara-bri. 8 Somēsvaradēva-padaḥ kusalinah | Uttaravalli-vishaya-sam? 9 Kobalo-rālisa* -khandiya-(I) Attēņdā grāınē (I) prativāsino vrahma10 na-pu(h)ralisarān (11) bhogi-bhogirupa-pramukha-samasta
Plate B; First Side. 1 vibhis-cha bhipatibbiḥ8 dānam=idam-asmadiya[m]CID) dharmma-gauravād=asmad-antre2 dhāch=cha (II) svadanamsivuāli upalaniyam || tathả ch=oktam dharmma-sastre || Bharaim
yah
3 pratigpihņāti (II) yas-chalo bhūmim prayachchhati [l*) ubhau tau papyakarmānau nigatan
svargga4 gaminau || Asphoțayanti pitaro ralkayanti (cha) pitämahāḥ (1) bhimidātā ka5 là jātaḥ sa pastrātā bhavishyati || 11Vahutir-yvasudbā dattā rājabhiḥ Sagaraditiḥ ||(I) ya6 sya yasya yadá bhfimis-tasya tasya tada phalan || Má bhid-aphala-sankäl vah para-da7 tt-öti kirtanät ||(1) evadattåt=phalam=ånantyam paradatt-An[u]pålanåt || Svalattah pa8 rudattām=vā yo harēd1t=vasundharam || (1) sa vishthāyām krimir-bhātvá pitsibhiḥ saha 9 pachyata || Gam=ēkām svarņņam=ēkañacha bhūmēr-afy-arddham-angulam [l*] haran
narakam=āpno10 ti jāvad=ahati16-samplavam || Iti kamala-dal-amva-vandu16-lolām briyam+7=anu11 chintya manushya-jivitañ=cha [*] sakalam-idam=udáhritam [cha) vudhyāls na hi sa tada [pu]19
Plate 0; First Side. 1 janapadān(a) yathā-kal-adhyayinag-cha mapdalapati-(II) vishaya2 pati-( ID khandapati-(ID) daņdapásikādina samasta-raja-påd Opajivino 3 yathirham (II) månayanti || vodhayanti1 || samáshộapayanti || viditam=astu 4 bhavata[ro] || aparilikhita-gråmd=yam (ID prasiddha-chatuh-sim-avachchhinate 5 sa-jala-sthalaḥ || sa-matsya-kachchhapah || sa-vitap-aranyaḥ | s:6 nidhih 6-8panidhiścha -ām vra-madhuvan-ākiropah || suvarppadarda7 shidanda- || vandihadayda- | vandá pana- || vijayavanda ana- || trin-odaka8 sāsanārddhika- || chara valivarda-2 || andháruvā- || pratyandhåruvá-padāti-ji
1 Read - Udd yota.
? Rend -prasadikrila. * Read -abhishikta.
Read - Paramofoara-. • Read -bhasrara-kumar.
• Read kufalinah. * Read -sa mhaddha-Kösala-rajya..
# Read -patibhir-danams, Read -fästrē.
10 Resil yafscha. 11 Read Bahubhira,
13 Read .dithis. 11 Read - fanka.
14 Read harēta va.. 15 Read sábhūta.
16 Read -ambu-bindu-. 11 Read friyama.
19 Read buddhra. 19 of the worls engraved o tlo rover.e I can only read shaih pa akirtlayo vilopya). Real ma hi purushaith purakirttayo vilopyah. 20 Read .pafikadin.
21 Read lõdhayanti somājha payanti. 12 Read .chchhinnah.
22 lead seara.
24 Read .bulourda..

Page #294

Sonpur plates of Kumara Somesvaradeva.
MANO
जनताले 00.5 लाश को कमालतमामावलकर कलिरुवाटारवचनादत हावाबदामा A. ORSCOप्राकृन्तावाला डीज 1EREकरतानसालमा सात तिघालालNALE लोताना किलिक बकवास
लित कला सावित लाCHAN211055सालाघात वातावरण जवाहन
'
Ba.
গ্রি227tঠা-
নাবালে। ALIोपालवीयानात्याकूत
संघलाधलाकमानविन वाचलावधवाचा महामना डालनसउरय धान बनवताना घाघरमेस्टराधीलामायघालसत्वावधामा की वारदाहालभावना वावृधालबान वदाधा
धारा संयत्राधाकृमरुवाहात यतालिका स्त्रललकघाममा बकाया 10माव
ल लाजयकुलातीवान सोना ब? प्रेमात काय ती कामानितिक दावा
०००
REA
- वाचा कालावबालचनाविन Card | धाक दावत मालवलीदवार alt नानामा नदिनका केटा3ESTHAccia वजाबाट वा गडालवाला कामासान विविसालानावताकारलतालदार EASIAधवासातवाहवाहलादका शास्त्रवाई कॉलीव८11 शासवानवाघदतिया। बनाम सादिलशाद साह १०म० || ल
घवातावाताबवताना
S. KONOW.
W. GRIGGS & SONS LTD. PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 65

Page #295

12
14
16
Cb.
सपनाक
घा
माता बयान बहसः छठ 2013 को धम बाघलाई छ, जवजा वर्तवता सुरवात (সঘমনধ
ছ+11+মवृत्रकात
2
4
6
ली ||
বালवाटल 18 श्रातरेध घात॥ द्‌घको घोर्ष 18 कुछ घाउद‌ाकरिता मघनान 20 SETS: 5থदीघा
कति ठिक समान धरत रूतछ सबाब
Da.
16
18
॥ এ
वाघव
घावुन घालघन 5: शादमाना विधि महतर 2 হমMয়तु 312ক19 ম घृत 43 হ(সधाव: ॥ वात
दनुवारी नावातধন: खंडল(SHARE
37277क
D 6.
कवि
घनरुद्ध कमाल विविক12
ফরিবপविद्यादानाद्यानंघका
धाविता
•
कलकल के वृक्ष ला • इतनी घादिका: घावन घामात विज्ञान रामलल वालीविनी का 10
10
12
4
TIM
12
14
14
घातक
M 16.
त
घावन/বাविधाय जेतम् तदा 51 वी 18 भारतविडा इत जान दिवि ॥ घातकথलকिनत 20 घन मघा । द्वावदन् घायत ननः॥रत प्रद3152 20 वाजता मादव मानवाि 22 तर कृदावन घातनिसान 22 उपलविद्यु। तुताমদMন: MM घाल
24 एतामद। अता
रूमिदानकालताना
: घः 24 वाला दुरिताद
20 आवत होना दर : id: 22 26 बोरताइतमा नेता रा
28 दिन नवीन+ 28
16
20

Page #296

No. 29.]
9 vys-adatta antarävaddi- || blatishyat(a)-kar-di-sahitaḥ | go-ganda
10 samētaḥ || sa-khaṇḍapaliyaḥ || sarvva-vādha-vivarjita1 || tāmvrasā
SONPUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA.
Plate 0; Second Side.
11 sanen-akarikṛitya || saliladhara-puraḥsaram || a-chandr-arka-kshiti-kala12 sama-bhog-antaṁ || mātā pitrōr-atmanas-cha punya-yaso-bhivṛiddhaye || bhagava13 ntam Mahavara-bhaṭṭārakam-addisya mahisandhirigrahi-r[*]unka-nayaka-dri14 Mahipatibhaṭṭa śri-Auiruddha | anayoh parishnatna || pravarddhamana-vijaya-rā15 jye prathama-samvatsarē || Maghamāsiya- || pūrṇatithau || Kumāra-Haritra-go. 16 traya pañcharsha-pravaraya || Madhyandina-Kappa-sakh-adhyayine || Savatthi-manda17 liya || Mahuvali-vinirggataya || Kamalapura-vastavyāya || bhaṭṭaputra-La18 kshmidhara-prapautraya || bhatta-Vra(Ja)yakara-pautraya || bhaṭṭa-Vidyakara-putraya 19 bhattaputra Udayaka asarmma samya[g] datto amabliḥ Atreya-götraiḥ 20 Arabaya-pravaraiḥ || ato-aya vidhiyi-bhnya yatha-diyamāna-bhöga-bhaga21 kara-nikar-ādikam samupanayadbhiḥ bhavadbhiḥ sukhēna prativastavyam
Plate D; First Side.
1 pramukhaḥ cha(ch-a)nyäni simanta-janapadaḥ | shashṭhigābhura-pra māṇa
2 taḥ | yatharha [m] manayati I samadisti || viditam-astu bhava
3 ta[*] Rōngaḍā-maṇḍala Vuravuḍāgrāma Gudhvamāla-khaṇḍa-kshētra-Kahna
4 pura-khanda-kshetra Thavisa (?)-gr[a*]me chatu [h*]-simāyānaḥ nidhy-opanidhi-hasta(sti).
5 danta-v[y*]āghra-cha[r*]ma-nānā-vanēcharaḥ sajalasthala samachchhakachchhapa
6 sakhatal vitapa sakhallall-un [n]ata sapadr-aranyaka || sagulmalla
7 ta
sa-amvramadha (dhn)ka || satantalika satālakaiḥ nānā vṛiksha śā
8 sani-kritya pratipidita Kumara-Haritra-goraya pañcharisha
9 ya-pravaraya || Madhyandina-Kappa-sakh-adhyāy [i*]uē Savatha-manḍala1
10 Mahuvali-vinirgataya || Kamalapura-vastavyāya || bhaṭṭapu
11 tra Jayakara-prapautraya || bhaṭṭa-Vidyakara-pautraya || bhaṭṭa-putra
12 Udayakara-putraya || bhaṭṭaputra [ya*] Bhabhakarasra (sa)rmapē || vidhi-va(vi) dhānē13 na sa[m]vidhaya | tamvra-sasanena p[r]atipadito-yam | paramparya-k[r]am-aga14 ta-sarva-vachanena | ya
1 Read -badha-vivarjitas-tämratasanēn= Read Mahefvara-bhattarakam-udditya. Read -Kanva-sakh
2 Kead -yafö..
241
Read parijuaptya.
• Read -vinir.
Read farmaņē.
The whole plate is extremely faulty in respect of language and spelling. That is why some letters, though apparently distinct, could not be properly read. Only a few mistakes have been corrected, and the numerous mistakes in the common benedictory stanzas have been left unnoticed.
The reading and identification of these names are very difficult. Rõngada, if this be the correct reading, I cannot identify; villages with names such as Burabaga, Kurabaga, etc. are found far off, but none in the neighbourhood; Gudhvamalakhandakshetra perhaps denotes a plot of laud which is mal in character. In the Sambalpur District we find four general classes of land-mäl, bähäl, bērna and at; cf. Bengal District Gazetteers, Volume XVI, Sambalpur, p. 107.
10 -khata- is a sanskritized form of khad, straw.
11-khaila- means 'a pit.'
13-padra- is perhaps the vernacular pada which is used in the district with the meaning of "fallow land." The a-stroke is written at the beginning of the following line.
21

Page #297

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
Plate D; Second Side. 15 tha kandāt-kāņd [a ]t=prarohanti yo saténa pratanoshi || ovam rāl cha sasa16 něna pratipădita | evam vadhāh (buddhvā) parāvahma(parārdham cha) parato
våmsakārēnah 17 thayāyasmād-anura dharmma-(Igauravā na tő(kö)na vi (ID) anyēpa (alpāpi) vādhaḥ ka18 rapiya || tasyagēkows[t]i dharmmavēta || säsēdā pådhama hina dā. 19 tā savi(vi)jam sasyamēdini yavat=surya-katha lloke tavat-sargė mada20 yata || vēdavākamayā ja (ji)hvā vadanti | yā dēvatāḥ || bh[@]mi-datta tatha21 nye cha ahal moha(hö)na mā hara yathāyam patitaḥ Sakral tena vēvșiti 22 sapati 1 ēvam bhumikțita dānal sase (babyē) sasē (sasyö) prarohīti || Aditya23 VaruņoVishņu Vrahmi Soma-Hutāśanah Sa(Sa) lapāņis-tu bhagavān(a) a24 bhinandanti bhumidar astayamti pitaraḥ || pavalganti pitamabah || 25 bhumidata kule jata || sa to dātā bhavishyati || vahubhi vasudhā datta 26 rajảna Sagarādibhih || mā rõdhahpalatanka ya paradatta prapālita 27 yasya yasya (ya"]da bb[]mi I tasya tadā palam tasmanvaya na hata vyam | sā28 évatio=gatim=āp[nu]yāt | svadattā paradattām=vå yo harēti vasundhara.
No. 30.-DANTEWARA SANSKRIT AND HINDI INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA:
SAMVAT 1760.
BY RAI BABADUR HIRA LAL, B.A., NAGPUR. The two steatite slabs on which the above inscriptions are engraved, are found in the temple of the goddess Dantēśvari of Dantēwārā, a village situated on the junction of the Sankhini and Dankini rivers-about 60 miles south west of Jagdalpur, the present capital of the Bastar State, under the administration of the Chief Commissioner of the Central Provinces. They were first brought to light by Colonel Glasfurd, Deputy Commissioner of the now defunct Upper Godāvari District in which Bastar was formerly included. About the year 1862 Colonel Glasfurd wrote a detailed report on this Dependency, which was published as Selection No. 39 from the Records of the Government of India in the Foreign Departmert. In this report, on pp. 99 and 100, an eye copy of these inscriptions is given, apparently as read by a Marātba clerk, for at the end of one of them there is a note in Marathi, stating that the remaining 5 lines were not decipherable.' The transcripts of both the Sanskrit and Hindi inscriptions are very defective, as already remarked by me on a former occasion, where I have given the substance of the records. I now edit the two inscriptions from excellent impressions taken by Mr. Venkoba Rao of the Madras Archaeological Department.
The inscriptions are engraved on 2 loose slabs each about 21" x 15' The Sanskrit Yecord covers a space about 14" square and contains 23 lines. The average size of letters in the first 5 lines is % and in the rest 1 The Hindi inscription, which is surmounted by a figure of a dragon usually found profusely carved on the temples locally known as Hemådpanthi, niso contains 23 lines ouvering & space 14" x 13}", the average size of letters being ". In both, the characters used are Nāgari, the notable orthographical peculiarities being the representation
· This rå seems to have been cancelled.
The a-stroke is written at the begivning of the following line. * See above, VoL IX, pp. 164 ff.

Page #298

No. 30.)
DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA.
243
of b and by the same sign and the use of the letter sh for kh as in line 15 and 22 but not inVariably, cf. likhitam, I. 22. The use of jnt for ya as in jātrā (1. 20) and the antiquated sign for jh as in rijhe in l. 13 of the Hindi inscrption are noteworthy. The composition is not free from spelling mistakes. It was made by the Rajagura Ehagavaa Misra, A Maithila Pandit, who seems to have been foud of jingles, whic: he has managed to introduce both in Sanskrit and Hindi, so that, if the record is not verse it would be concede that it has at least an element of poetry in it. The principal record is the Sanskrit one, which however contains a verse quoted from the Praläparudriya.
The second record ouly purports to be a Hindi version of the first in view of the fact that in the Kalingo there are very fuw Sanskri -kloving men. It may be noted that the one is not the exact translation of the other, and the Hindi record gives certain additional iuformation which is not included in the Sauskrit inscription. The variations are however very few and for all intents and purposes the two records are identical in substanco.
The object of the inscription is to record the occasional cereinony of kulumbayātrī made by king Dikpaladēva to the shrine of the goddess Dantāvala in the Samvat year 1780, corresponding to A. D. 1702. The ceremony lasted for 5 days beginning on the 14th of the bright fortnight of Chaitra and ending on the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha. It is stated that on this occasion several thousands of baffloes and goats were killed, whereby the waters of the Sankhini river became red like kusuma for 5 days. This appears to have been a recognised feature of the ceremony, as Colonel Elliott writing in 1856 said: 'When any marriage is celebrated in the Raja's house or when the Rāja first mounts the throne the whole family of the Raja go to visit the goddess and at that time not less than a thousand sheep and buffaloes are sacrificed. This is called kutumbayatra.' It is not clear from our records what the occasion was for the yātra in Sarvat 1760, but from the context it may be inferred that it was for thanksgiving for victory over the Navarangapura fort and for the birth of an heir-apparent, referred to below, on p. 250.
The inscription gives a genealogy of Dikpāladēva for 10 generations beginning from Annamarāja, the first king who settled in Bastar. He is stated to have been a brother of Käkati Pratáparudra of the lunar race descended from the Pandava Arjuna. The original home of the family was in Hastinapura, whence they migrated to Orangal (Warangal), where they ruled for a long time until the country was invaded by the Musalmans. Being pursued by the latter Annamarája fled to Bastar, where he established himself as king. Of the first seven successors of Annamarāja no information beyond their names is given. The Hindi inscription however mentions a queen who built tanks and gardens. Of the 8tb Virasim hadēvs it is stated that he ruled for 67 years and that he married a Chandēlla princess Vadanakumaridēvi. Their issue was Dikpäladēva who again married in a Chandēlla family the princess Ajabakumari, daughter of Rao Ratanarāja of Vardi. The result of this union was the 'heir-apparent Rakshapaladēva, who was born when his father was only 18 years of age. Dikpäladēva is stated to have stormed the fort of Navarangapura and to have established there an Oriya Raja.
As regards the genealogy given in these inscriptions I have discussed the matter in the notice of Bastar inscriptions, and need not repeat it here. There seems to have been a confusion between Pratäparudra of the Conjeeveram inscriptions who flourished about 1316 A.D., and another of the same name who apparently was ruling in the 15th century and was ousted by Ahmad Shah Bahmani in 1422 A.D. Our inscription seems to refer to the earlier Prataparudra,
1 The English equivalents of these dates as calculated by Mr. Gokul Prasad, Tahsildar of Dhamtari, are Tuesday, the 31st March, and Saturday, the 4th April 1702 A.D., respectively.
• Selections from the Records of the Government of India (Foreign Department), No. XXX, p. 24.
See above, Vol. IX, pp. 164 Il.
2 1 2

Page #299

244
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
because it is of him that the stories of possessing 9 lakh archers and other extraordinary things are told. The confusion is accentuated by the fact that both the kings were conquered by Musalmāns, and as Antamaraja fled through fear of the Muhammadans, he is wrongly relegated to the times of the most celel rated of the Prataparudras instead of the weaker one. If Annamaraja be identified as brother of the earlier Pratapa udra whom the Musalman historians call Luddardēo,1 the period of 400 years (13023 to 1702 A.D.) would have to be allotted to 10 generations with about 40 years cach, which is improbable. Unfortunately the name of the king whom Ahmad Shah ousted is not given, but apparently it was Prataparudra, which has been a favor rite name in the family. Annamaraja was apparently the brother of this latter. Prataparudra, on whose defeat he fled towards Bastar. The story of 1 is flight as told by the people of Bastar recounts how he prayed his household goddess to assist him, whereupon she directed him to advance saying that she would follow him; as long as he heard the tinkling of her anklets behind him, he was to proceed, and he was certain of overcoming all who stood against him, but if he looked behind himself once, fortune would desert his arms. A Nagavarsi Raja was at this time in possession of the Bastar country, and Annamaraja proceeded against his chief towns Bhairamgarh and Barsur and took them. He then marched forward, when, in crossing the Dankini river, the goddess's feet sank deep in the sand: not hearing the tinkling of the anklet Annamaraja turned round; upon this the goddess became angry and reproached him with his want of faith. At last she relented and sa'd that he might go and conquer all the country within 5 days' journey, but that she could not further accompany him and would remain where she was.
Annamaraja went forward and the goddess, who from this time was called Dantesvari, took the form of a poor beggar girl and worked with Bhandari Naik, to whom she afterwards revealed herself, and to this iny the descendants of the Naik hold office about her temple in Dante wārā. Annamaraja conquered the whole of the Bastar territory and selected Madhōta as his capital, while he built a temple at Dantewarà for the goddess. His successors further improved it by making additions and repairs and endowing it munificently. There is a free grant estate consisting of 138 villages for its maintenance. Such was the influence which the goddess exercised on the minds of her devotees that Colonel Glasfurd writing in 1862 noted, 'Nothing is done, no business undertaken without consulting her; not even will the Raja or Diwan proceed on a pleasure party or hunting excursion without consulting "Mai" (mother). Her advice is asked in matters of the most trivial nature; flowers are placed on the head of the idol and as they fall to the right or to the left, so is the reply interpreted as favourable or otherwise.' It is notorious that human sacrifices were offered to her until about 1842 A.D., and that when the Raja was once summoned to Nagpur, as many as 25 grown-up men were offered to ensure safe journey. It is however singular that our inscriptions, which mention the unusual ceremony of kutumbayātrā, an occasi n of profuse spilling of blood, should no: at all refer to any human victim being sacrificed at the time. It is indeed the bloody aspect of this goddess which seems to have given her the name of Dantesvari, as one of the fierce forms of Devi is Raktadenti or bloody-toothed. Her representation in the temple is merely that of Mahishasuramardini, killing the buffalo demon. The folk etymology cornects her with Draupadi, of whom she is said to be an incarnation. According to the legends of the Raja's family she has changed her name several times. When the family ruled at Delhi, she was called Dillyéśvari, when they removed to Mathura, she became Bhuvanesvari, and when they migrated to Warangal, she assumed the
1 Briggs, Firishta, Vol. 1, p. 371.
Duff's Chronology gives 1294 A.D. as the date of Prataparudra's necession to the throne; see p. 208.
it may be noted that this is only a surmise on the assumption that the genealogy given in the inscription is corr. et and does not omit any names. Mr. Krishra Sastri suggests that the Prataparuda of cur inscription may be another person belonging to the Gajapati dynasty of Orissa, who is believed to have been powerful in Telingana in the sixteenth century A.D. Report, p. 98.
Elliott's Report, 1856, p. 22.

Page #300

No. 30.)
DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA.
245
name of Māņikyēsvari, which was changed to Dantēsvari when they fled to Bastar. It is noteworthy that the tutelary goddess of the Någavamsi kings whom the present family succeeded Was Måņikyadēvi.! Inscriptions found in the state show that she had shrines at Bhairamgarh and Barsir, which are not very far away from Dantėwară, then known as Tädalāpal or Tāds Lamki (the town or island of palms). It is possible that there was one at the latter place also, and apparently this was the first place Annamarāja stopped at before he set out to conquer the surrounding country to get a footing in it.
Looking to the spirit of the age it appears very natural that he should have prayed to the local goddess for success and not improbably made a vow to make offerings, which on account of his having finally achieved success must have been unusually large. Only a tremendous number of victims could be accepted by the goddess in that particular form, and this being Raktadanti, the name Danti, Dantēśvari or Dantávalā nust have suggested itself as most appropriate to call her by. Had he brought the goddess with him, he wonld probably have enshrined her at the capital he selected for his residence and would probably have maintained her old name. The cha" ge was necessitated not only for the reason stated above, but to avoid the name which was dear to his enemies and therefore unpleasant to the conqueror. The Musalmāns usunlly changed the names of the great cities they conquered, for instance, the name of Warangal was changed to Saltanpur, when Ulugh Khan took it.3
With regird to geographical names Navarangapura is a town in the Vizagapatam District and gives its name to the northernmost tahsil stretching into the Central Provinces and Bengal between the States of Bastar and Kālāhandi. The Rāni of Navarangapura, # relative of the Jeypur family, who were at one time retainers of the Gajalati kings of Orissa and came over to Jeypur about the 15th century A.D., still resides at Navarangapura. Orangal is the well known Warangal in the Nizam's dominions separated from Bastar by the Godavari. Hastināpura and Dandakāranya are classical names, the former being the capital city of the Kauravas, for which the great war of the Mahabharata was waged, and the latter the forest in which Råma spent a good deal of his time during bis ezile. I am unable to trace Verdi of the Chandellas.
SANSKRIT TEXT. i alla fat qafat s stacionisarzaga fil2 mataateCOTAT TOT Tina Fahaa. Jeg a 1. a. 3 ॥ वलक्षधनुर्धराधिनाथे पृथिवीं 'शाति काकतीयरुने । अभवत(त्) 4॥ परमग्रहारपीडा कुचव भेषु कुरंगलोचनानां ॥ तस्यैकदा स्वर्स. 5 fehatatugana | Agriae fuaeth Me | BIAT 70
1 Sep above, Vol. III, p. 316.
? Gonds still use this name. • Elliott's History, Vol. II, p. 233. . See the New Imperial Gazetteer of India, Art. Nowrangpor:
The Bastar country is stated in the inscription to be near the Dandakaranya'; and this is in a way suggestite. It has been nsually held tlist Násik was included in Daşdskäranys and that it was from that place that Sita was carried off by Råvans. If Bastar was near Dandikaranya, Nasik could no: baie been within it. In 1897 I visited a plare named Parnnaśālā on the banks of the Godavari just on the southern boundary of the Pastar State, where the tradition is very strong that Sita was abducted from that place. For many reasons I felt convinced that the claim made was a correct one. In the Marathi journals a controversy on this point was raised which elicited many cogent reasons for holding tl.is view. • Prom an impression prepared by Mr. Venkoba Rao.
1 Metre : Vnrantamalika. • Note the double sense of agrahara, donation of laud,' and excellent Docklace."
Read out

Page #301

246
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vot. XII.
6 ॥ मराजनामा यवनभयात् निजदेशं परित्यज्य दंडकारण्यनिकटवस्तरदेश' 7 ॥ राज्यं चकार । तदव (तई)शे हंमिरदेवनामा राजा जातः ।
ततपुत्रो भैरवराजदेवना8 ॥ मा राजा जात: ॥ ततपुत्रों राजाधिराज: 'पुरुषोत्मदेवो ॥ तत
पुत्रो जयतसिंहरायदेवो रा9 जा जातः ततपुत्रों नरसिंहरायदेवो राजा जातः । ततपुत्रो जग
दीशरायदेवो जातः ॥ तत10 पुत्रो विरनारायणदेवो महाराजो जातः । ततपुत्रः समस्तप्रशस्ति
सहित[:*] सुत-' 11 समपालितचातुर्वण्यसंतान चंद्रवंशजामहाराजी-वदनकुमार देवी-सहित संचितको12. सिवितान ॥ "श्रीविरसिंहदेवदेवो महाराज: (i) सप्तषष्टिवर्षावधि महीं
परिपाल्य वैक13 ठं जगाम ॥ ॥ तस्य पुत्रो विविधविरुदावलीविराजमान मानोबत ।
समरसा14 हसीकमल ॥ "तरवारिविदारितप्रतिमहीपगन ॥ प्रचंडदोईडाकृष्टकोदंड15 षं(ख)डितारातिवर्मा ॥ हेलाग्रहीतनवरंगपुरदुर्ग ॥ "पट्टमहिषीमहाराज्ञों16 जबकुमरिदेवीसहितरक्षितत्रिवर्ग ॥ श्रीभगव[] नगुरुमंत्रोपदेशे संजातभ17 गं ॥ पृथुराजावतार अष्टादशवर्षवयप्राप्तरक्षपालदेवकुमार ॥ वस्ति श्री. 18 महाराजाधिराजो दिकपालदेवदेवो यथार्थनामा शतवर्षावधि निष्कंटका 19 महीं पालयति । तेन चैकदा "वपुरवासिजनेन सह दंतावलां समागत्य
20 वजात्रा कत ॥ तत्र "वहुसहस्रमहिषछागशरीरसंघातरक्तप्रवाह: शंखिनी
Read °बस्तर
- Read हम्मौर. - Read तत्पुत्री.
• Rend पुरुषोत्तम • Read बौर?.
• Read तरपुत्र: Here a letter was carved wbich seems to have been afterwards cancelled. • Read 'चातुर्वर्थसंतान.
• Rend "कुमारौं'. WRead सहितः संचितकीर्तिविताम:
I Read °बौर. 11 Here also a letter was apparently carved but was afterwards rubbed out. 1 Rend 'साहसिक
"तरवारि is avernacular word for a » Read राजौ.
" Read दिक्पाल. 11 Read स्वपुर.
" Rend कुटुम्बयाचा ता. 10 Read as
or करवाल,

Page #302

Dantewara Sanskrit inscription of Dikpaladeva.—Samvat 1760.
शाबीर तावलाईवीजयतिगानी सीमित शपीडवानि.कुलको
कतीताप रुटुना ठा रानाली र गलदेशसमभवनायस्पदण्याना चावलाचतुचराचिनायिवाशाप्ततिकाकतीयदाअभवता छापामग्रहारपी डाकचकेने करंगलीचमानास्यकदास्वमातृ4 विसं जातीपद वात॥न राजस्यशिवसायुज्यात त्याला तान्न समजतामाधवनन यातनिरशंपरियडकार निकटवतरदशा
जो वकार निरर्का है मिरवत मारागजातहातनामस्वराजदेवता। माताजात सचिरोज वामदेवाततधाजनहिरादेवारा जातातभारमिवातानातानशाततधाजगदार देवाजात पति-मायादेवीमे हारा लोजानधाता पृचःसनप्रशारतसहितररथ 10
Conा यस्तानचंडशज महाराझीविदमक मारिदेवी सहितसाति तिलि कति सिहद देतीम हा नाटिक्वावधि परिपात्यत्रक DAI नसकी विधि विल्दावलीविराजमात्मा दीनतासमरसा इसाक मावदारिन्प्रतिमहा कालापनदाद्दडाकोट 14 पंडिताहतिकाहिला हीन मामुटुमा परमहिषी महारासाभ जमार बीमारमिता श्रीनागवानगुरुमंत्रीपदैरीसनातन 16 मी रजवारअछादसति पापक्षपातकुमागास्वलिनी
हाराजाधिराजोदिकपाली देवोययावसामानवविधिनिम्फटका 18 महीपाल यातिन चकमा घुस्वामिजमनसताक्लासमागता का बजाजातnaariमहिवाशरी - तितोपता है की निव०
श्रोशितोद मकर हत्पलिखित्कातिर वादनारक दिकपाल देवसद जपानुनविनाकाल मचतामावरियालिवितला जवानमिनभावलवार
16.
S. KONOW.
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 4

Page #303

Dantewara Hindi inscription of Dikpaladeva.-Samvat 1760.
Sonane
रितावलदेवीजयतिगादेववाणी गतिलिवाएणयह महाराजादिकपाल लियासहमस्कृत के वजा रहास्तपारदमस्यायर महाप्तालिंद सोम वसर्जन के समान मातहस्तिनापुर र बिरगलक राजाजवत महकातील HARSHARMADA नाशिको रास्टावधान मकर राज्यमवर्नधानले
जीजानिमराजवानर राजा ए बागलटाटिक मन में न हमी दिया जाना 6 आजदेव नगालोके पचपुस्त महाराजा तकिए जैप्तिहदेवराजा
नरसिंहरावदेवमहान जानिक महारानीलपदेशनलाल पाकी सूहमही हिताकमजगदीशायद जातिविनागदेवमहाराजाना के एवः ।
सिंहदेवदेवतामा नवताररतदानामगनसहित देववाण पालक दैनि Hindiमहिमा विविद तावत्या के प्रसादत दिकपालदेवपुaagnaवश०
दिकपालदेवदेवक हे राज्यसभपिके वशाहीपतिका महैं पाएगा यारानातिक 12साले मस्ति श्रीमहाराजाधिरान कला स्रिराजवतारवुद्धिजोर 12
मी मसाजाकाम पनप रामदाम करण जत तूलस नुसत मागी मकुन
प्रीमीयमता गलियारा तिततिम हे पीचर एकमना सादर वोतमहादेशजाचारव माविदामिनाए हलास्ट्रिमादिकपालगत निसि रिकालदेवानरेनेशिल तविआह की हवा केवल रतनवाजकि कमी 16
महाहानीविनायवरक्षपाल वनाजातिवहनातन 18 टोविकसिमकलर रिमन्नारपटक केरित व पुरंदेकजोरिमागजाघा18 व नमालपरवानि मागसमेत माकेकुदसजाउाकर सम्वतमाह मे मा बिना
दिजा वैसामरितेने जाबात की जावनामा दीकरा मोतिक 20
विवाह पाँचदिन समिती नदीलालकुसुमवनलाई अर्थमाघलगवानमिया 22 जगडितजामा जीसस्कृतदाउमायरमहलिखागा असमाजानादिकपालदेवदेवसमा 22
कोले गगनहा सनदा जाना होता
AIMER
SCALE

Page #304

No. 30.]
DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA,
247
faîternat
de trei fæferi
u
fagariga po4• dara(MC)
21 Tet
fiuta22 Zarçait yut 7 Afaat pentr
वदि श्या लिखितं श्री. 23 waaff Afragfedah
TRANSLATION. Victory to the goddess Dantávala. In the lineage of the Pandava Arjuna of the lunar race there was a king named Kākati Pratāparudra in the Orangal country, about whom this verse (is prevalent). While this Kakatiya Rudra the lord of 9 lakhs of archers was ruling the earth, there was great pain cansed by the excellent necklaces in the pitcher-like bosoms of the deer-eyed ones, (and no oppression of agrahāras). On his attaining union with Siva after losing his kingdom owing to the calamity of a shower of golden rain once falling (during his reign) his brother named Annamarája, having left his country through fear of the yavanas, ruled over the Bastar country near the Dandaka forest. In his family was born the king Hammiradēva ; his son was named Bhairavarājadēva ; his son was the king of kirige Purushottamadēva ; his son was the Rajan Jayatasin hardyadova; bis son was the Bājan Narasimharāyadēva, his son was Jagadisarāyadēvs ; his son was the Mahārāja Viranārāyaṇadēva. His son, the illustrious Mahārāja Virasim hadēva; possessed of every glory; wbo protected the progeny of the four castes like his own issue; & (veritable) flag of accumulated fame; accompanied by his great queen Vadanakumaridēvi of the family of the moon, went to heaven after ruling the earth for 67 years. His son, the illustrious Mahārdjadhiraja Dikpăladēvs with appropriate name; resplendent with various titles; high in honour ; brave and daring in war; who with his sword tore esunder the cheeks of his rival kings; who destroyed the group of his enemies with the bow drawn by his powerful arms; who captured the Navarangapura fort with ease; who with his chief consort, the great queen, Ajabakumaridēvi protected the trivarga?; who became effulgent through the sacred precepte taught by the illustrions Bhagavanagara; who was the very incarnation of king Pritha, (and) to whom was born Prince Rakshapaladēva on attaining his 18th year, is now ruling the earth without obstacle (for a period which may last) for 100 years. By him was once performed a kutumbayatra (pilgrimage with family), having come to Dantávala with the inhabitants of his capital. Then he made the river Sankhini red by the streams of blood from the killing of many thousands of buffaloes and goats. For this purpose this is written on the plain slab; may it last as long as the moon and stars do. In the Kali (age) there will not be a king liko Dikpaladēva. Written on the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha (month) Samvat 1760 by the Maithila Pandit Bhagavånamisra.
HINDI TEXT. 1 दंतावला देवी जयति ॥ देववाणी-मह प्रशस्ति लिषाए' णधर' है महा.
T&T feautua * 2 लियुग-मह संस्कृत के वचपा थोरही में ते-पार दूसर पाथर-मह
HTAT faala) [*] SAM Jis Rond safetera eta Metre: Anushțubh.
Rand ferratett ut.. • Read 1,
Read Ofea.
. That is, ou his dealu. 1 Trivarga bore probably means dharma (virtue), artha (utility) and käma (pleasure). •Bend लिखाए. • Reed पाथर.
- 10 Read mat.

Page #305

248
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.XII.
3 व-अर्जन-के संतान तुरुकान हस्तिनापुर छाडि पोरंगल-के राजा भए
"] ते वंश-मह काकती प्र4 तापकद्र नाम राजा भए जे राजा शिव-के पंश नउ लाष धानुक के
ठाकुर जे-के राज्य सुवन वर्षा भै ते रा6 जा-के भाई अवमराज 'वस्तर-मह राजा भए ओरंगल छाडि-के । ते-के
संतान हमीरदेव राजा भए 6 ता-के पुत्र 'भैराजदेव राजा ॥ ता के पुत्र पुरुसोतमदेव महा(हा)राजा ।
ताके पुत्र जैसिंहदेव राजा 7 ता-के पुत्र नरसिंहरायदेव महाराजा जे-कर महारानी लछिमादेई
अनेक ताल वाग करि सोरह महा8 दान दीन्हे ॥ ता के पुत्र जगदीशरायदेव राजा । ता-के पुत्र विर
नारायणदेव महाराजा ॥ ता-के पुत्र 9 वीरसिंहदेव देव नाम धर्म-अवतार पंडित-दाता सर्व-गुन-सहित देव
व्राम्हण-पालक चंदेलि10 नि वदनकुमरि महारानी-विर्षे दंतावला-के प्रसाद-तें दिकपाल देव पत्र
पाए । 'शतसठि वर्ष रा(स)11 ज्य करि दिकपालदेव देव-कहं राज्य सौपि-के वैशाषी(खी) पूर्णिमा-मई
'प्राणाया समाधि वैकंठ गए । 12 ताके पुत्र स्वस्ति श्री महाराजाधिराज सकल-प्रशस्ति-स[हित] पृथराज
के अवतार 'वुद्धि-गणेश 18 'वल-भीम सोभा-काम पन-परशुराम दान-करण अर्जुन अचल-सुमेरु सील
सागर रीम-कु(न)14 वेर तेज-पौन षोझे -यम प्रताप-प्रगिनि पांडा' धरें निररिति सहघो धरें
वरुण सेना-सरदार ई. 16 द्र वध[देत महादेव पाचार-व्रम्हा विद्या-सेसनाग एक भांति दस दिवा
पाल के गुम जानि पंडित 16 वामन दिकपाल देव नाम धरे । ते दि[क]पाल देव विवाह कीन्हे
वरदो के चंदेल राव रतमराजा-के कन्या
of
IRead लाख. • Real afs. in शत. • Read प्राणायाम • Read खौमे.
Red बसर.
Read भैरवराज Tho y which is added at the end of the line after T is perhaps meant as a correction • Read बुद्धि
- Read ब.. •Bend खांडा.

Page #306

No. 30.]
DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA.
949
17 अजवकुमरि महारानी विर्षे पठारहें वर्ष रक्षपाल देव नाम जुवराज
पुत्र भए ॥ तव हसा ते नवरंग 18 पुरगढ टोरि फांरि सकल वंद करि जगनाथ वस्तर पठे-कै फेरि
नवरंग पुर देकै प्रोडिया राजा थापे19 [रवाजे ॥ पुनि सकल पुरवासि लीग समेत दंतावला-के कुटम-जात्रा
करे मम्वत् सत्रह से साठि १७६० 20 चैत्र सुदि १४ पारंभ वैशाष(ख) वदि श्ते संपूर्न भै जात्रा कतेको
हजार भैसा वोकरा मारे ते-कर र21 कत-प्रवाह वह पांच दिन संषिनी' नदी लाल कुसुम वर्न भए ।
ई अर्थ मैथिल भगवानमित्र रा22 जगुरु पंडित भाषा औ संस्कृत दोउ पाथर-मह लिषाए' ॥ अस राजा
श्री दिकपाल देव देव समा23 न कलि युग न होहै आन राजा ॥ ॥ ॥
TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-2.) Victory to the goddess Dantāvalā. There is a stone on which Mahårāja Dikpaladeva's prasasti (eulogy) is written in the language of gods, (bnt as) the readers of Sauskrit are (very) few in the Kali age, therefore this second stone bas been inscribed in the vernacular.
(LI.2-17.) The descendants of the Pandava Arjuna of the lunar race having left Hastinapura (when it went to) the Turks (Musalmans) became kings of Orangal. In that family there was & king Damed Käkati Pratāparudra, who was an incarnation of Siva, the lord of 9 lakh archers, in whose reign golden rain fell. That king's brother Annamaraja became king of Bastar having abandoned Orangal. His son was king Hammiradēva ; his son Raja Bhai[rava]rājadēva ; his son Mahārajā Purushottamadēva ; his son Raja Jaisit hadēva ; his son Mahārājā Narasimharāyadēva, whose Mahārāni Lachhimādēi made several tanks and gardens and gave the sixteen charitable gifts ; his son (was) Rājā Jagadisarāyadēva ; bis son Mahārājā Virapārāyaṇadēva. His son named Virasim hadēva was the very incarnation of virtue, charitable to the learned, professed of all good qualities, a protector of gods and Brahmans. He begat through the favour of Dantávalā a son Dikpaladēva with his Mahārāni Vadanakumari of the Chandēlla family. Having ruled for 67 years he went to the region of gods by absorbing himself in devout meditation by suspending his breath, on the full moon day of Vaisakha, after making over the kingdom to Dikpāladeva-deva. His son, the illustrious Mahärājādhirāja, being possessed of all glory, the very incarnation of Prithorāja, A Ganēša in wisdom, & Bhima in prowess, a Cupid in beauty, a Parafurä ma in (sticking to his) vow, a Karpa in charity, an Arjuna (in archery), immoveable like Suméru, an ocean of good conduct, was named Dikpaladēva by Pandit Våmana, knowing that he possessed the quantities of the 10 guardians of the quarters, resembling) a Kubēra when pleased, Wind in swiftness, tho god of death when displeased, fire in splendour, a Nirriti when wielding
1 Read संखिनी.
Rend लिखाए.
2

Page #307

250
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
a sword, a Varupa when carrying & noose (?), an Indra when commanding the army, Mahadēva when promoting destruction (P), a Brahmå in bebaviour and a Sēsbanāga in knowledge. This Dikpåladeva married Mahārāni Ajabakumari, daughter of the Chandēlla Rao Ratanaraja of Vardi. Unto her was born an heir-apparent named Rakshapaladēva in his (or her) 18th year.
(LI. 17-23.) He (Dikpāladova) having stormed and destroyed the Navarangapura fort and having imprisoned all (and) having sent Jagannatha to Bastar gave away Navarangapura and established an Oriya Raja there. Afterwards he performed the kutumbayātrā to Dantávala with all the residents of his capital in Samvat seventeen hundred (and) sixty, 1760, begin. ning on the 14th of the bright fortnight of Chaitra and ending on the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha. Several thousands of buffaloes and goats were killed, through the streams of whose blood the river Sankhini for 5 days assumed the colour of red flowers. This matter the king's preceptor the Pandit the Maithila hagavinamióra got written on two stones both in the vernacular and in Sanskrit. A king like the illustrious god-like Dikpāladēva there shall not be in the Kali age.
No. 31.-BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA; A.D. 1026.
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S. (Retd.), Pa.D., C.I.E. The record on these plates, which were found at Bhandup, a village in the Salsette täluka of the Thāna District, Bombay, was first brought to potice, from the original plates, by Mr. W. 1. Wathen in 1835, in JRAS, first series, vol. 2, p. 383; and a reading of the text, with a partial translation, was given by him in 1837, in the same journal, vol. 4, p. 109. Subsequently the plates came into the hands of Profesor Bühler, who published a critical reading of the record, with a nearly full translation, in 1876, in Ind. Ant., vol. 5, p. 277, but omitted to give a facsimile. After that, the plates were lost sight of till 1913, when they came to light in London : they were then secured by Sir C. Hercules Read, and are now deposited in the British Museum. I edit the record again, from the original plates lent to me by Sir C. H. Real, in order to give the long-required facsimile illustration, and to make a few improvements in the general treatment of the record and its surroundings. The facsimile has been prepared from excellent ink-impressions which Mr. Couens was good enough to make for me, and the illustration of the seal is from a drawing by him. The plates have always been known as "the Bhandap plates"; the record is entered under this name as No. 807 in Professor Kielborn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, ante, vol. 7, appendix ; and the name has become 80 well established that we need hardly change it now: but a more strictly appropriate designation of the record would be "the Nõura grant," as it registers the gift of a property at a village named Noura, and is not really connected with Bhandup.
The plates are three in number, each about 71" in width by 41" in height: the first and Jast plates are engraved on the inner side only; the second, on both sides. They are for the most part well preserved?; and the inscription is quite legible all through : but in a
1 The gaps above and below the ring-holes are the result of the ink-impressions having been made without cutting the ring ; not of any damage to the plates.

Page #308

No. 31.]
few places a rather faint superscript or an anusvära, discernible on the original plates, has failed to appear in the lithograph. The plates are strung on a ring about " thick and 24" in diameter which passes through holes in them. The ring has not been cut. The ends of it are secured by the back part of a seal which is circular, about 21" in diameter. The face of the seal is surrounded by a beaded edge, and bears, in high relief, a representation of Garuda, the device on the banner of the Silaharas (see line 18 of the text), shown as a man with an eagle's beak, squatting and facing full-front, with his hands joined palm to palm and held up before his chest, and with somewhat imaginative wings projecting from behind his shoulders: his head is surmounted by a tiara, and has a halo behind it. There is no legend on the seal. The weight of the three plates
Scale '80.
with the ring and seal is closely about 5 lbs. 4 oz.
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
251
The characters are Nagari, of the usual Western India type of the eleventh century, well and uniformly formed. The average size of them is a little less than ". The interiors of the letters show, as usual, marks of working the engraver's tool. The plates are substantial; and so the letters, though reasonably deep, do not show through on the backs of the first and last plates. The characters include a form of the rather rare jh in Jhamjha, line 8, and jhampi, line 18. The forms of dh and v are very similar; and so also are those of ch and v, p and y, and and s. The b is always denoted by ; but the cases are few: I have not thought it necessary to mark them by correcting the text. The vowel ē, attached to a consonant, is made sometimes above the consonant, as in labhate, line 1, sometimes on the left of it, according to the earlier practice, as in kētu, line 3: a similar remark applies to this stroke as part of 3; contrast Sivo and kal-opama, line 2. In line 34 we have forms of the decimal figures 1, 4, 5, 8, and 9: the 8, which somewhat resembles an inverted 4, is peculiar. The verses are punctuated with single and double marks of punctuation: this use of the single mark is rather exceptional for that time.-The language is Sanskrit, sufficiently accurate all through. The introductory part, as far as line 16, is given in eleven verses; and in the subsequent part, in lines 27, 30, 47-50, and 54, there are some of the standard verses on the subject of the merit of making grants, the sin of confiscating them, etc. Verse 1 uses the word yaka, for ya,' who,' for the sake of a rather feeble pun on the name Gananayaka, i.e. Ganapati. In line 18 we have the word jhampin, which is given in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary as meaning a leaper, an ape,' from jhampa, a jump': it is used here in the sense of 'one who excels.'
6
1 The expression here is tyaga-jagaj-jhampin. It occurs in other inscriptions, too, if I remember aright. But there are also variations:
(1) tyāga-jagaj-jhampa-jhampaḍ-acharyya, in line 61 of the Khārōpatan Silahāra plates of A.D. 1095,
Ind. Ant., vol. 9, p. 33. For jhampada, of which the jhampala and jhampana which we have below seem to be variants, Monier-Williams gives the meaning (in music) a kind of measure': this makes it equivalent to jhampa-tala, which also means a kind of cymbal.'
In records of the Kadambas of Goa from the Kanarese country, we have the following, which I check and revise from ink-impressions:
(2) tyaga-jaga-jhampa-jhampal-acharyya; in the Gōlihalli inscription, JBBRAS, vol. 9, p. 296, line 11. (3) tyaga-jaga-jhampa-jhampan-acharyya; in the Siddapur inscription, Ind. Ant., vol. 11, p. 273, line 11. (4) tyaga-jhaga-jhampan-acharyya; in the Kittür inscription, JBBRAS, vol. 9, p. 304, line 8. Here, there is a temptation to regard jhaga as a mistake for jaga-jhampa; but it may be taken quite well as the word jhaga itself, which Kittel gives as meaning 'glittering, shining; notoriety, greatness,' and which is evidently connected with Monier-Williams' jhaga-jhagaya, to sparkle, flash.'
2 x 2

Page #309

852
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
(VOL. XII.
As regards orthography, we may note the following points :-(1) As remarked above, the record uges v for b throughout, in the few cases which are involved. (2) The dental sibilant is found very often for the palatal one ; and this has entailed many corrections, though, in 0808 of doubtful readings, I have given the benefit in favour of the record having the right sibi laut, for 8 as the case may be : this feature is perhaps due to carelessness in writing or engraving more than to any orthographical peculiarity. (3) Except in nd, a Dasal in combination is very often represented by the anusvāra ; and we have such contrasts as raig., line 10, against rariga, line 8, and paricha, line 23, and panchadasyam, line 34, against pafchabhir, line 53 : on the other hand, we find the nasal used, where the anusvāra would have been quite correct, in samvatsar., line 33 (against samvatsara in the same line), and in samvyavahar, line 40, and (in sandh) in truyan-tēna, line 31, dattam=vd, line 54, -aksharam=vā, live 59. (4) Consonants are useally doubled after r ; but we have in even the first line kary@shu, against sarvva.
The inscription is a record of the Mahimandalēšvara or great feudatory prince Chhittarājadēva, a member of the family of the Silahāras of the Northern Konkan: and the object of it is to notify that he gave to a Brahmap a field at a village named Noura. Verses 3 to 11, lines 3 to 16, present his pedigree, but are of no interest except for the names that they give; they do not add any historical details: it may be noted that verses 1 and 2, and 3 to 9, are verses 1 and 2, and 4 to 10, in the Thāga plates of A.D. 1017; and verses 1 to 3, and 7 to 9, and 11, are found again as verses 1 to 3, 10 to 12, and 17, in the Khårēpāta, plates of A.D. 1095. Verse 3 claims the mythical Jimitavāhana, son of the Vidyadhara king) Jimatakētu, as the founder of the family, whence Chhittaraja has the title, among others, of " born in the lineage of Jimütavāhana" (line 17). But the first historical name is that of Kapardin I, in verse 4. The pedigree, as given in this record, is shown on the opposite page : for a continuation of it, and for dates and further information, reference may be made to my Dynasties of the Kanarest Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1, part 2 (1896), p. 538 ff., and to No. 302 and subsequent entries in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India: regarding the names Pulasakti, Vappuvanna, and Kēsidēva see notes to lines 5, 8, and 14 of the text.
The family-name is presented in line 5 as Silāra, with the dental (perhaps by mistake for the palatal 6); in line 15 as Silārs with the palatal & (perhaps by mistake for the dental ); and in line 17 as Silahāra, with, certainly, the mistake of 8 for 4. It is a moot-point whether the original form was Silahāra and Silära or Silāra was a corruption of it, or whether silábára is only a Sanskritized form of a vernacular name: in either case, however, the form Silahāra means " food on a rock," with reference to the " lofty rocky slab," " the rock of execution or Bacrifice," of the story about Jimatavahana, Garuda, and Sankhachūda, to which allusion is made in verse 3: about this, see note 2 on p. 265 below.
1 For these two records see the next note, No. 306 and 309. The record on the This plates hse after its verse 2 another verse invoking Sive Again.
* The full references for three of these records, which I have consion to mention several times in my remarks. may be given here: they are :
No. 305: the Bhidina grant of Aparajitadöva, dated in A.D. 997: edited, with facsimile, by Professor Kielhorn in Epi. Ind., vol. 8 (1894-5), p. 271.
No. 806 : the Thans plates of Arikësaridovs (the Kēsidēvs of the present record), dated in A.D. 1017: translation, with part of the text (as far, perhaps, as the end of the first plate), by Ramalochana Pandit in Asiatio Researches, vol. 1 (1788; fifth edition, 1806), p. 857: see also p. 269 below.
No. 809: the Kharőpatap plates of Anantapkla-Anantadēva, dated in A.D. 1096: edited, with a lithograph, by Mr. K. T. Telang in Ind. Ant., vol. 9 (1880), p. 83.
Elsewhere we have the following forms: Silārs (with the dental and short() in a record of A.D. 1008, Kielhorn's Southern Llat, No. 801; Siyalara in a record of A.D. 1068, ibid., No. 316. Mailabira in A record of A.D. 1110, d., No. 817; and Selars and Silahára (short a in the second syllable) in two recorda of the tenth and the eleventh or twelfth century, see ibid., No. 94. Dote 4

Page #310

No. 91.]
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHAITTARAJADEVA.
253
The silähäras of the Northern Konkaņ according to the Bhandup plates
of A.D. 1028. (1) Kapardin 1
(2) Pulasakti
(3) Kapardin II
(4) Vappavanna
(5) Jhaõjha
(6) Goggi
(7) Vajjada I
(8) Aparajita
(10) Kasidova
(9) Vajjada II
(11) Chbittarija
(A.D. 1026)
Among the titles given to Chbittaršja in this record one is Tagarapura-paramāśvara, "gupreme lord of the town Tagars" (line 17). The ancient city Tagara, mentioned in the first and second centuries A.D. as a place of importance on the great trading-route between the east coast of India and Broach on the west coast, is the present Tēr, the Tair, Thair, and Ther,' of some maps and gazetteers, in the Naldrug District of the Nizam's territory, in lat. 18° 19', long. 76° 12', abont ninoty-five miles towards south-east-by-Bouth from the well-known
In titles of this kind the more wual term was purataröfoara, or purapar adhivara, "supremo lord of (so-and-so) s best of towns."

Page #311

254
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
LVOL. XII.
Paithan on the Godavari. This title does not imply that Chhittarăja had any dominion at Tagara, Tēr, which is far away from what was his territory; it only means that his family claimed that city as the original home of their ancestors. The same hereditary title belonged also to another branch of the same stock, that of the Silāhāras of Karad. From among various similar titles, and in illustration (if such is needed) of the point that they do not involve territorial dominion, we may conveniently quote here that of " lord of Mahishmati a best of towns," which belonged to the Ahihaya princes of the Gulbarga District. There is not the slightest reason for thinking that the power of any member of Chhittaraja's branch of the Silāhāra stock reached anywhere above the Western Ghauts : especially in view of the points that the actual extent of his territory is expressly defined in line 20 f. of this record as being "the whole land of the Konkaņa, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri," and that none of the records claim more than the Kohkaq. And even the expression " the whole land of the Konkaņa" must be taken with a limitation. The term Konkan denotes properly the whole strip between the Western Ghauts and the Arabian Sea, from the river Tapti as far certainly as Palghat at the south of the Malabar District, Madras, and perhaps as far as Cape Comorin: and the territory consisted of seven divisions which were known as the Seven Konkaņs.' The Silabiras certainly did not at any time possess the whole of that territory, from either point of view as to its southern limit. It is unlikely that their power extended on the north beyond the river Ambika, which falls into the sea some twelve miles north of Balsar in the Surat District; or at any rate beyond the Parpa, which flows into the sea some ten or twelve miles farther north in the same district: in A.D. 1051 the territory just above the river Miņdbola, about eight miles north of the Purņa, belonged to a Chalukya or Chaulukya prince Trilochanapala of Lātadēśam ; and we have also a record of his grandfather Kirtiraja from the same parts. Towards the south, Chhittaraja's uncle Arikësarin (the Kasidēva of the present record), who is similarly described in the Thiņa plates of A.D. 10178 as raling "the whole land of the Konkana, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm, and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri," seeing to have gained for his family a domain reaching as far perhaps as Goa, by taking the country in that direction froin a member of the southern branch of the Silähära stock, the Mandalika Rattaraja, who was ruling there in A.D. 10089 : but that is the utmost limit that can be given to the Silāhāras in that direction.
Another of the titles given here to Chhittarāja is "the Mahasamantadhipati who has attained all the pañchamahāśabda" (line 16-17). As to the meaning of the term panchamabāšabda, regarding which there had been different views, in a fall note in my Gupta Inscriptions, p. 296, note 9, I arrived at the conclusion, in agreement with some other writers, that it denotes the sounds of five great musical instruments (pafcha-mahavadya), the use of which was allowed, as & special mark of distinction, to persons of high rank and
1 See my paper in JRAS, 1901, p. 637.
See Dyn. Kan. Distre., p. 546.
See farther on in this journal under my note on the Kembhävi inscription of A.D. 1054 attached to Dr. Barnett's paper on the Yowûr inscription A.
• This acquisition, however, was actually made by his uncle Arikësarin, the Kēsidēvs of the present record (it not by even some earlier member of the family), who is described in exactly the same way in the Thins plates of A.D. 1017 (see just below).
• Bee Dyn. Kan. Distrs., . 282, note 5, and p. 436.
• See No. 356 in Kielhorn's List of the inscriptions of Northern India, ante, vol. 5, appendix, and for the identification of the places mentioned in the record so Ind. Auf., 1902, p. 256.
Ibid., No. 354. See p. 252 above note 2, No. 306. See the Kháropataq plates of A.D. 1008, No. 301 in Kielborn's Southern List

Page #312

No. 31.)
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
255
authority. Since then, the term has been found used in a different sense in Kashmir, as meaning "five offices, the names of which began with the word maha (mahat), 'great,'" in a passage in the Räjataraîngipi, 4. 140-3, where we are told that king Muktăpida-Lalitāditya (about A.D. 700-37) conferred on his minister Mitraśarman the pancha-mahāśabda, namely mahāpratihārapida, “the office of high chamberlain"; mahāsamdhivigraha, that of "chief minister for peace and war"; mahāśvasalā, that of " chief master of the horse"; mahābhāndāgāra, that of " high keeper of the treasury"; and mahāsādhanabhāga, that of " chief executive minister": the text, it may be added, further seems to imply that the king created these as new posts (60 far as Kashmir was concerned), over and above the "eighteen offices" which already existed. That, however, is a quite exceptional case. We are concerned here with the epigraphic use of the term, in which it occurs in connection, not with ministers, but with great feudatory princes and paramount sovereigns. And there is no reason for departing from the decision that the expression refers in the case of Chittaraja, and generally, to the privilege of having played before him five such instruments as the Sririga or kombu, 'the horn,' the tammața or halige, 'the tabor, timbrel, or tambourine,' the särkha or davala, the conch-shell,' the bhēri or båjā, the kettle-drum,' and the jayaghantā or jāgate, the bell, cymbal, or gong.'
1 Pancha-mahafabda-Bhajananh ta vyadhatta: for the meaning compare ibid., verse 680, wbere the pañcha mahatabda) are distinctly marked as "offices": that verse anys:-"His eldest (maternal whole) Utpalaka took the paicha mahafabdah: the other maternal uncles took the other karmasthanani."
Auother instance in which it is found coupled with a paramount title, in addition to thche given by me in the noto mentioned above, is in a Balagami inscription of A.D. 1158, Pali, Sanskrit, and Old Canarese Inscriptions, No. 183, line 15 Epi. Carn., vol. 7, Shimogs, Sk. 128 ; where the Kalschurys Bijjala is styled samadhigata panchamahälabda-maharajadhiraja : but the actaul position of Bijjala at that time is not clear ; he had a reckoning of his own beginning in A.D. 1156 ; but the Western Chalukya Taila III was still reigning, at least nominally, in A.D. 1158 and down to 1161.
The reason why the cases are so few in which there is a mention of the pafchamahatabda in connection with Paramount sovereigns, is obviously that the privilege belonged to them a matter of course. In literature the playing of the pancha-mahafabda and suspicious drums in a royal procession is mentioned in a passage from a tale by a Jain Kanarese writer, Röväkotyacharya, given in Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 96: the words there are pañchamahafabdangalam badda anada pare(re)galum bājise.
To my previous notes on this matter (see also vol. 5 above, p. 216, note 3) the following may be added :
(1) Two cases of ministers who possessed this privilege, but who were also Samantas, are (a) the Mahäsändlivigrahika, the Samanta Bappabhatti, who wrote the record of A.D. 739 on the Nausari plates of the Chalukya prince Avenijansiraya-Pulakösiraja of Gujarat ; Seventh Oriental Congress, Vienna (1886), Arian Section, p. 234, text line 49; bere the term is prāptao instead of the usual samadhigatao; and (b) the Malasand livigrahadhikrita, the Samanta Mándalla, who wrote the record of A.D. 775 on the Pimpari plates of the Rashtrakūta prince Dhäravarsha-Dhruvaraja of Gujarat; vol. 10 above, p. 89, text lines 65-8.
(9) From linea 56-6 of the record of Tivaradēva on the Baloda plates we learn that his son-in-law Nannaraja (wo is mentioned without any indication of princely or official rank) had this privilege ; vol. 7 above, p. 105; and line 2 (n also liue 2 of the Räjim platos, Gupta Inscription, p. 294) speaks of it as belonging to princes in general.
(8) The record on the Kanker plates of A.D. 1213-14 speaks of the privilege in connection with the Mahamandalika Pamparājadēva 48 & boon obtained from the goddess Katyayani ; vol. 9 above, p. 188, text line 2.
(4) A mention of the patichamahafabda of the Jains, as a religious item, is found in an inscription of A.D. 1388, embodying a compact between the Juins and the Vaishnavas which was sanctioned by king Bukkariya I of Vijayanagara; Epi. Carn., vol. 2, Inscrs, at Sravana-Belgola, No. 136.
* These are the instruments, specified according to both their Sanskrit and their Kanarese or other vernacular names, in the passage in the Kanarese Vivokachintamani (referred to in Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 96) as given by Kittel in his Kannads-English Dictionary under pancha-mahavadya. Under aydu, he has quoted from Mangarijn'. Nigbanţu a list of the aydu uttama-vadya or "fve best musical instruments" as being wise, the late,' tala, the cymbal, muraja, the tambourine,' kahale, 'the motal horn or trumpet,' and vása, 'the fute or Afo. There was evidently a difference between the "great " instruments and the "best" ones!

Page #313

256
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
The details of the date of this record (lines 32-5) are, the Saka year 948 expired, the Kshaya samvatsara; the fifteenth tithi of the bright fortnight of Karttika; Ravi, i.e. Ravivåra (Sunday); an eclipse of the sun. The date is an irregular one; because, on even a preliminary point of course there cannot be an eclipse of the sun on the fifteenth tithi of the bright fortnight, i.e. at the fall-moon. For the rest the position is as follows:1-The Kshnya samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitrādi lunar year according to the southern lanisolar system of the cycle, on 22 March A.D. 1026. The full-moon tithi of Kårttika answered in that year to 28 October, on which day it ended at 18 hrs. 18 min. after mean sunrise, 1.e. 18 min. after midnight, (for Ujjain); but the day was a Friday (not a Sunday as stated): there was a large eclipse of the moon, visible in India ; but, as has been said, the record specifies an eclipse of the sun. The new-moon tithi of Kärttika answered in that same year to 12 November, on which day it ended at about 1 hr. 38 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); but the day was a Saturday (not a Sunday): there was an annular eclipse of the sun; but it was not visible in Indias; and, as has been said, the record specifies the foll-moon tithi. In these circumstances, while the intended date seems to have been either 28 October or 12 November A.D. 1020, and while there may be a preference in favour of the earlier date because of the eclipse which certainly occurred visibly then, we cannot decide which of these two days was really meant; because the week-day is not right from either point of view.
Of the local places mentioned in this record, the first is a town named Puri, which is marked as the chief town of a province consisting of fourteen hundred villages (line 20 f.) : it and its province are thus referred to in the record with a view to locating in a general way the village at which the grant was made. Various proposals have been made to identify Puri: but the name is too vague for any certain conclusion to be arrived at. An iden, however, as to the position and extent of the fourteen-hundred province of which it was the chief town, is got as follows. As will be seen, the places mentioned in the present record were in the Sålsette taluka of the Thana District. Further, in the Thana plates of A.D. 10175 there is the same reference as in our present record to "the fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri": and at any rate one of the villager granted by that record, namely Cbāvinára, can be identified (see p. 260 below), and is found in the Bhiwndi talaka of the same district, immediately on the north-east of the Salsette täluka. Again, the Bhādåna giant of A.D. 9976 places in the Mahiribära vishaya of what it calls "the Konkan marked out by fourteen hundred villages" the village Bhädāna, which is about seven miles farther on towards the east-north-east in the Bhiwņdi taluka. And the record on the Khárēpatan plates of A.D. 1095, which makes the same reference that we have in our present record to the whole land of the Konkana and the fourteen hundred villages beaded by Parl, shows by its statements in lines 77-9 that the Puri province included the ports of Sthanaka, Nägapurs, Surpäraka, and Chēmüli or Chêmülya, which it says, were "on the coasts in the Kunkana
Compare Professor Kielhorn's examination of this date in Ind. Asf., vol. 24, p. 13, No. 179. • Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 23. • Von Oppolzer, Canon der Finsternisse, p. 214, and plate 107.
see Dyn. Kas. Distrs., p. 294. . See p. 252 above, note 2, No. 306. • See p. 262 above, note 2, No. 305. * See p. 262 above, note 2, No. 309.
# In this passage this name may be taken either as Chēmüli (48 was practically done by Mr. Telang, who, however, wrote "Chemuli"), or as Chēmulya: but it is given plainly us Cbomulya in lines 29 and 57 of the Kbiropátan plates of the Southern Silähira prince Rattarāja ; ante, vol. 3, p. 297. The place is of considerable antiguity and repate, and is mentioned a Chēmula (perhaps for Chemula) in early inscriptions at Kanhöri; Lüdors, List of the Brahmi Inscriptions, ante, vol. 10, appendix, Nos. 996, 1033. For some twenty different corraptions of the name in foreign writings, beginning with the Simylla and Timouls of Ptolemy, see the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 11, Kolába and Janjira, p. 269.

Page #314

No. 31.)
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
257
6.e. Konkana) fourteen-hundred." Sthanaka is the present Thāns itself. Nägapura has not been identifitd. But Surpäraka is Sõpārā or Supärā, near the coast, 'in the Bassein täluka of the Thāņa District, some thirty miles north of Bombay. And Chēmuls or Chēmilya is Chēmwal, Chēul, Chaul, on the coast, in the Alibag taluks of the Kolāba District, about twenty-five miles south of Bombay. Thus, the Puri or Konkaņa fourteen-hundred seems to answer fairly closely to the Bassein, Sålsette, Bhiwndi, and Kalyān tälukas, with perhaps also the Karjat täluka of Thapa, and the Panwēl, Pen, and Alibag talukas of Kolába.
As regards other local places, the record registers the grant of a field, presumably a large one, in a village named Nõura (line 42), which it places in the Shatshashți-vishaya and in (the territory of) “the famous Sthanaka." This last name, Sthanaka, is, of course, the earlier form of the present Thāņēm, Thāņa. Shashashți is the present Sashți, Sālsette the island which forms the taluka of which the head-quarters station is at Thiņs : its name means “sixty-six," and marks it as having consisted originally of a group of sixty-six villages : this name is found in the intermediate form of Sāsaţi in the Thāns plates of the Dēvagiri-Yadava king Ramachandra dated in A.D. 1272.5 In defining the field that was granted, the record tells us that it was bounded on the east and north-east by Gomvaņi; on the south by Gorapavali; and on the west by the king's high-way. We may safely follow Professor Bühler in identifying Nõurs with a village in the Sālsette tāluka shown as
Nowobur' in the Indian Atlas sheet 25 (1854), in lat. 19° 9', long. 73° 1', about two miles south-south-west from Thāna, and Gomvaņi with the Gowhan' of the same map, about half & mile north-by-east from Nowohur,' which, it may be added, is shown about one mile and & half north-east from Bhandup: these two villages, however, do not exist now: the Atlas quarter-sheet 25, N.E. (1905), marks the places which they occupied as being now waste land on the foreshore of the Thāņa Creek. The maps do not show any representative of Gorapavali, which must have been somewhere on the east of Noura, and perhaps was a hamlet (palli, vali) of that place : this village must have disappeared even before the other two.7
1 The form Kumkana occurs in line 79 and again in line 84: in line 65 the record presents the more usual form Komkaņa - Konkaņa.
? Regarding this name see the next noto.
• The text, line 41, uses the expression fri-Sthanaka : and the same combination occurs in line 65 of the Bhädäna grant of A.D. 997; in the Thaņa plates of A.D. 1017; and in line 77 of the Kharēpatan plates of A.D. 1095 (for these records see note 2 on p. 252 above). There might be a temptation to take the original name as Sristbänska. But it seems to be fixed as simply Sthēnaks, not only by the modern name, but also by line 86 of the Bhadana grant ; tach=cha Sthanakë dhruan: and it was so taken by Professor Kielhorn. Also, there was a practice of prefixing another fri to names beginning with that word itself: see my Gupta Inscriptions, p. 8, note 3; and as another instance add fri-Sridharah from Ind. Ant., vol. 6, p. 212, line 17.
• The modern name is certified as Sashti in the compilation "Bombay Places and Common Official Wordo" published in 1878. it must be a contraction of sasashfi as an earlier form of the Marathi sa sasit, 'sixty-six'; but the corruption Salsette' seems to point rather to a form iadsashf, safashf. • JRAS, first series, vol. 5, p. 183.
Nowohur' is not to be confused with the 'Nahur' of the quarter-sheet, which is shown in the old full sbeet as Nawoor,' about one mile west-by-south from Nowohur.'
Nowohur' and Gowhan' seem to have disappeared between 1864 and 1879, as their names are not in the Postal Directory of the Bombay Circle which was published in 1879: the facts about Gowhan, however, are not quite clear, as the Directory of 1888 (second edition) sbows a Gawbón' with Thans as ito post-town. A consideration of the statements of the record, with an inspection of the maps, will show tbat Görajavali cannot have been au earlier name of Bhandup, as was thought by Professor Bühler.

Page #315

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIL.
SPECIAL NOTES.
1. The city Hamyamana, Hamjamana. In line 26 we read that the notification contained in this record on the Bhandup plates was addressed to (among other people)" the three classes of citizens, and others, of the city Hamyamana." The same place is mentioned, in the same way, in the Thåns plates of A.D. 1017, and again in line 72 of the Khårēpåtan plates of A.D. 10951: but in the last-mentioned record the name is given, with a slight but perhaps instructive difference, as Hamjamana. And it has been proposed, on the strength of the latter form, to identify this city with Sarjan or Sanjan,-a place on a creek and near the sea, ia the Dahaņu tāluka of the Thana District, about ninety miles north of Bombay,--which, now only an ordinary village, has been thought to have been a town of considerable importance in bygone times. The case is, in brief, as follows:
A Persian poem entitled Kissah-i-Sanjän, written in A.D. 1600,9 says that one hundred and fifteen years after the death of Yazdajird (16 June A.D. 632), that is, in A.D. 747, the Parsees camo by ship from the island of Hormuz to India, and landed and settled at Dib, that is Div, Diu, on the coast in the south of Käthig wār. Nineteen years later, in A.D. 766, some angury led them to move on : so they sailed to Gujarát, and after a tempestuous voyage arrived at Sanján. After giving certain explanations, they were made welcome by the local ruler, a good and righteous prince na med Jadi Rana, who gave them permission to make a settlement in his territory. So they selected a vacant spot "in the desert," in forest land and uncultivated, but pleasant, and cleared it, and raised a city to which their Dastur gave the name Sanjan,-in memory (it is suggested) of places bearing that name in Khorasan and elsewhere in Persia: and with the permission of the Raja the land was cleared for three farsakhs all round, so that they might be without any hindrance in keeping ap the sacred fire of Babram. And there they abode for three hundred years "more or less"; which takes us on to about A.D. 1066. During the next two centuries, it seems, some of them went on and settled at Nausäri, Vankäner, Broach, Ankleshwar, Cambay, and other places. Later on, apparently about A.D. 1507, trouble arose at Sanján, through an invasion by the Musalman ruler of Champáner: but into this we need not go.
In connection with that recital, it has been proposed to explain Hamjamana as the original name given by the Parsees to their settlement, and Sanjän as the corruption thereof, figuring naturally though by an anachronism (it is urged) in the Persian poem because the latter was written so late as in A.D. 16005; to account for the name as being equivalent to the present term anjuman, used by the Pa Bees in the sense of "an assembly, a large communal meeting," from the Avestic han, 'together,' and jam, to go'; to explain trivarga, 'the three classes, as referring to the Avestic word thrayavan, denoting the three grades of the priestly class, the Dasturs, Mobeds, and Herbeds; and to account for the epigraphic references to the place on the grounds that this foreign independent community at Sanjan was of such importance as to deserve, if not to actually require, attention of that kind.
For these two recorda see p. 252 above, note 2, Nos. 306, 309: and for the first of them see fully p. 259 below.
• For this proposed identifestion 10 (1) the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 14 (1882), Thapa, p. 302, where, however, no grounds are given; and (2), for reasons in support, two papers by Mr. Jivanji Jamshedji Modi in JBBBAS, vol. 21 (1904), pp. 4-18, and Ind. Ast., 1912, pp. 173-6.'
• There is a translation of this poem by Kastwick in JBBR AS, vol. 1 (1841-4; reprint of 1870), PP. 168-99 • No such namo has been found in the epigraphic records.
For these proposals see JBBRAS, vol. 21 (1904), pp. 14-17, and Ind. Ant., 1912, pp. 176-6.

Page #316

No. 31.]
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
259
All that reads well: but there are objections. (1) While the account in the Kissah-iSanjān certainly seems to refer to the present Sanjän in the Dåhånd taluka, we are told that the belief that Sanjan was an important place in former times rests on & misunderstanding of statements by the Arab geographers of the tenth to the twelfth centuries, and that their refer. ences to a place called Sindån by them belong, not to Sapján, but to a town in Outch, somewhere near Cambay : this, then, disposes of the idea that Sanjān was formerly a place of special importance. (2) The word trivarga seems to be a well-established term for the three higher Hindā castes, the Brāhmans, Kabatriyas, and Vaibyab : and it is to be noted that it occurs again in a passage of the same general nature in line 48 of the Bhådāna grant of A.D. 997, in which record there is no mention at all of the place Hamyamana, Hanjamana. (3) As regards etymology, the usual change is from s to h, not from h to 8: we might expect to have a form Hanjän from Samjamana, but not Sanjan from Harjamana. And (4) it is not easy to think that Hindū rulers would deem it necessary to address a community of foreigners in respect of donations in which those foreigners were not in any way concerned, and which could not have the slightest interest for them.
More evidence is wanted, to settle this matter in any particular direction. But we are at least not disposed to accept the identification of Hamyamana, Hamjamana, with Sanjān. It looks as if the place was some administrative head-quarters of these Silahāra princes, apart from their actual capital, where their official records and archives were written and kept, and public notifications were issued about any matters likely to be of any general interest.
2. The places mentioned in the Thana plates of A.D. 1017. This record, No. 306 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, ante, vol. 7, appendix, is on three plates wbich were found in 1786 or 1787, along with another set of three plates which cannot be identified, in digging for some new works at the fort at Thāna. It is much wished that these plates could be traced ; ro that critical edition of the record might be published, with a facsimile. As matters stand, for our knowledge of its contents we are dependent on the translation by Ramalochana Pandit, with a partial transcription of the text as far perhaps as the end of the first plate, communicated by General J. Carnac, and published in 1788 in the Asiatic Researches, vol. 1 (fifth edition, 1806), p. 357.
It is a record of the Silabāra prince Arikēsaridēve, whose name is given as Kasidova in the Bhandap plates (see p. 253 above). It is dated in the Pingala samvatsara, Saka 939 expired; on the full-moon of Kärttika ; on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon: and these details answer quite regalarly to 8 November, A.D. 1017, on which day there was an eclipse of the moon, visible in India, the moment of full-moon being at 19 hrs. 22 min. after mean suprise, i.e. at 1 hr. 22 min. after midnight, (for Ujjain).
Just as the record on the Bhändūp plates of A.D. 1026 does in the case of Chhittaraja, 80 this record describes his uncle Arikasarin as ruling "the whole land of the Konkane, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm, and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri" ; the last statement being made with a view to locating in a genera way the grants that were made, by indicating the province.
1 See p. 252 above, note 2, No. 305: the text there is : ....... purapati-tri(tri) vargga-sträna prabiti-pradhawapradhana-jano(na) ....... and Professor Kielhorn rendered it (Epi. Ind., vol. 3 p. 269) by :-"informs ........ heads of towns and the chief and common people of the three (principal) castes, places of abode, ......"
The week-day is apparently not stated.
• Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 28: and compare Profesor Kielhorn's note on the date in Ind. Ant., vol. 28, p. 115, No. 11.
8L 2

Page #317

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
The notification contained in the record was issued to (among others) all the inhabitants of the city the famous Sthanaka (Thapa)," and to "all the holy men and others inhabiting the city Ramyamana or Hamjamana." And it announces the grant of three villages to a Brāhman who was an inhabitant of the city the famous Sthanaka," as follows:
1. The first village was Chavinára, "standing at the extremity [perhaps we should rather say 'on the edge'] of the territory of Vatsarija." It was bounded, on the east by the village Pūagamba (we should probably read Puagāmvā]* and "& water-fall from a mountain"; on the south by the villages Nāgāmbā [read probably Nāgāmva]' and Mülādongarikā; on the west by the river Sambarapallikā; and on the north by the villages Bämbivē and Kāțiyalaka.
We may safely identify Chkvinära with the Chavindra' of the Indian Atlas quartersheet 24, S.E. (1903), in lat. 19° 18', long. 73° 8', in the Bhiwodi tāluks of the Thana District, one mile and a half east-north-east from Bhiwodi, and about ten miles north-east-half-north from Thiņa. This name, it may be added, is not shown in the Atlas full sheet 24 (1857), where the place for it is filled by the name 'Bhewndee' in capitals : but it is entered, as
Chávindri,' in the Postal Directory of the Bombay Circle (1879, and second edition 1888). The maps and Postal Directory do not show any names answering to Mülådongarika, Sámbivē, and Kātisálaka : unless, by chance, Sambivē (in which the bis very questionable is a printer's mistake for Samdivē, i.e. Sārdivē, in which case this village might easily be the *Sauda' of the quarter-sheet, one mile north of Chavindra.' But half a mile east-by-north from Chavindra' there is the ‘Pohgaon of the full sheet, the Pogaon' of the quartersheet, answering to the Pūagamba (? Puagāmvā) of the record, with hills close on the east and south-east, where we might easily find the "water-fall from mountain.” And about three quarters of a mile south-west-by-south from 'Chavindra' there is the 'Nagaon, Nagaon of the maps, answering to the Nigamba (? Nāgāmvs) of the record About one mile on the west, there is a large nullah, the Kamwaree, Kamvari,' of the maps, which may be a later name of the Sambara palliká river of the record.
2. The second village was Tokabalāpallikā; this was bounded on the east by Sidabali; on the south by the river Mothala; on the west by Kākādēva, Hallapallikā, and Badaviraka; and on the north by Talavalipalliki.
3. The third village was Aulakiya, which was bounded, on the east by Tādāgá; on the south by Govini; on the west by Charikā; and on the north by Kalibalayachõli.
I have not succeeded in finding these two groups of places. The Postal Directory gives possible equivalents for some of the original names as follows: for the first group, Sadavli, Shedáli, Shedivli, Haloli, Vadvihír, Wadvir, Talavli, and Talávli; and for the second group, Ávla, Ayli, Govana, Chari, Chariv, Kalavli, Kálavli, Kalivli and Kálvár. But the places bearing
See note 3 on p. 257 above.
* The transcription of the text does not go as far as this. I quote, as far as "city," the words given in the published translation. The translation gives "Hanyamana"; with, no doubt, * printer's mistake of for or of y forj (see p. 258 above). For the rest of the expression we can hardly doubt that the text has in reality nagara-paura-trivargga-prabhritimf=cha, like line 26 of the Bhandup plates of A.D. 1026 and line 72 of the Ktärēpatan plates of A.D. 1095.
'Ramalochana Pandit gave in his translation b in some words, and in others. But we can only think that, like the bidāna grant of A.D. 997, the Bhandup plates of A.D. 1026, and the Kharőpatan plates of A.D. 1095 (all records of the same family), the original record has no separate sign for 6, but uses only the e
• See the preceding note.
See note 3 above. • This name, also, is not in the full sbeet: but it is given, a Sawde, Savdha,' in the Postal Directory.
1 The translation says "the full (district) of Tocabals Pallick." But there can be no doubt that we hayo to take this as the name of a village, not a district

Page #318

No. 31.]
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
261
these names are only found in the maps singly, in detached positions ; whereas, to identify either group with any confidence, we must find representatives, together and in the stated relative positions, of at least two of the original names in each group. In these circumstances, I can only give these notes about these two sets of places in the hope that some reader of this paper, with local knowledge or opportunities, may be able to trace the places.
TEXT.
First plate. 1 Oms Jayag-ch=ābhyudayaś=cha || "Labhatē sarvva-kāryeshu pūjayā gananā yakaḥ
vighdam nighnan-sa vaḥ pāyād=apāyā2 d=Gananāyakaḥ || [1"]• Sa vaḥ pātu Si(si) vo nityam y&p-maulo(lau) bhāti
Jāhnavi Sumoru-si(si)khar-odgachchhad-achchha-chandra-kal-opa3 mã | [2] Jimütakētu-tapayo niyatan dayālar-Jjimütavāhans iti trijagat
prasiddbah deham nijam triņa4 m=iv=ākalayan-par-ārttho yo rakshati sma Garudātkhalu Sasa)ỉ khachadan
[3] Tasy-Invayo narapatiḥ samabhat-Kapa5 rddi Silāra-vamsa (sa)-tilako ripu-darppa-marddi 1 tasmād=abhüch=cha tanayah
Pulaba (sa)kti?-nāmā mārttanda-manda6 la-samāna-samiddha-dhāmā | [4*] 8Jātavān=atha laghuḥ sa Kaparddi sinar
asya sa kalair-ari-varggaiḥ i yad-bha
1 I have examined aloo various sheets of the Bombay Survey series, in addition to the Lodian Atlas sheets mentioned above.
From the original plates.-Verses 1 and 2, and 3 to 9, are verses 1 and 2, and 4 to 10, in the Thios plates of Arikēsaridēva, of A.D. 1017, As. Res., vol. 1 (1788 ; fifth edition, 1806), p. 357; No. 308 in Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, ante, vol. 7, appendix i that record has after verse 2 another verse invoking Give again. And verses 1 to 3, 7 to 9, and 11, are found again as versos 1 to 3, 10 to 12, and 17, in the Kbárēpätan plates of Anantapála-Anantadova, of A.D. 1095, Ind. Ant., vol. 9, p. 83; No. 309 in Kielhorn's List.
• Represented in the original by a symbol. • Metre, Sloka (Anushţubh); and in the next verse. • The verses are not numbered in the original. • Metre, Vasantatilaka ; and in the next verse. In verse 4 each pair of padas has rhyming ends.
1 This game occurs in exactly the same form, Polasakti (with the single l and the dental 8), in line 8 of the Khåröpätap plates of A.D. 10951 and there, as here, though the verses are different, the metre requires the single l. As regards the Thāņa plates of A.D. 1017, where the verse is the same as here, Ramalochana Pandit gave Pulabakti (with the single l and the palatal f) in his translation : but the transcription obows Pulasakti, where (with the dental .). In line 25 of the Bhadana grant of A.D. 997, vol. 3 above, p. 271, No. 305 in Kielhorn's Southern List, the name is Pulasakti (with the single l and the palatal ): and there, too, though the verse is scain different, the metre requires the single l. In the Kanbēri inscription of this prince himself, and in one of his son Kapardin II at the same place, Ind. Ant., vol. 13, pp. 134, 136, Kjelhorn's Lint, Nos. 302, 303, the name is Pallasakti (with the double Il and the palatal f).
There can be no doubt, I think, that the second component of the name is Sakki, power, strength, energy, etc.; not sakti, attachment, adherence. As regards the first component, it appears that Lexicons give both (1) pula, extended, wido'; also, a equivalent to pulaka, bristling of the heirs of the body'; and (2) pulla, 'expanded, blown; flower,' as corruption of phulla. The first of these may well be taken as a shorter form of vipula, with the same meanings. In any case it seems most likely that the first part of the name was pula, just as in the Western Chalukys name Pulakofin.
• Metre, Svagata.

Page #319

262
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
7 yēns salil-Emjalir-n[ch]air-ddiyatë nija -rajya-sukhāya | [5] Tasmād=abhūch=cha
fannyo bluvan-aika-virah sri-Vvapuva8 nna iti samgara-ranga-viral sri-Jhanjha ity-abhavad-asys sutaḥ
sukirttir-bh [ro]āt=ātha Goggi-nfipatiḥ sama9 bhut-gum örttiḥ || [6] "Tasmād=vismaya-kāri-hari.charita-prakhyāta-kirttiḥ sutaḥ
érimān=Vajjadadēvs-bhi10 patir-abhūd=bhuchakra-chūļāmaṇiḥ 1 dor-ddand-aika-valasya yasya sahasā
samgrāma-ramg-āmgaņā 11 rājya-briḥ svayam-ētya vakshasiratiṁ chakro Morārēr-iva 1 [7*] Jayanta iva
Vritrārēh Paräre12 reiva Shanmukhaḥ tataḥ srimān-abhüt=putraḥ sach-obaritro-Parijitaḥ 1 [8]
Karnņas=tyāgēna yaḥ 13 sākshāt=satyễna cha Yudhishthiraḥ pratāpād=dipti-mārttanda[h*] Kala
dandas-cha yo dvishāṁ || [9] 14 Tasmād=abhūd-Vajjadadēva-nāmā tato-grajaḥ śrt-Kēsi(si)dēvas(f)-cha (ID) [10]
7Tad-bhrātsi15 jo Vajjadadēva-sūnuḥ sri-Chchhittarājo npipatiruvvabhūva | Silāra-vamsa(ha)
sibu
Second plate: first side. 16 pie yena nitah parām=unnatimuunnatēna || [118] Ataḥ svakiya-pang-odayāt
samadhigat-ādesha-pamcha-mabā17 savda - mahāsāmantādhipati - Tagarapurs. paramégva(sva)ra - Si(si)lahāra - naröndra.
Jimitavāhan-a
1 Rend schchaireddiyatë mma mija.. • Metre, Vasantatilaka.
Read Vappuvanna. Wathen read Vayuchanna, but gave the name as Vayutanna in his translation, Bühler read Ghayuvanta, without noting that the metre requires the vowel of the first syllable to be long, whether by nature or by position, but added that it might perbaps be Pappwoanna or Vappupanta. In the same verse, standing as verse 7 in the Thaņa plates of A.D. 1017, Ramalochana Pandit read Vappupanna. The same name occurs, in a different verse, in line 26 of the Bhadina grant of A.D. 997, vol. 3 above, p. 271; Kielhorn's Southern List, No. 305 : here Professor Kielhorn read tasmad-Va[Ppw ]oannadsabhid, and remarked "The second akshara of this name, which I read ppu, might possibly be read tp :" in this case the metre (šlõks) does not help; but in my opinion the facsimile distinctly gives [P]pu: also, the next syllable seems clearly to be vra, which, however, the other recorde mark as a mistake for ea. The name occurs again, in still another different verse, in line 14 of the Kbärēpatın plates of A.D. 1095, Ind. Ant., vol. 9, p. 33, Kielhorn's Southern List No. 309: here the facsimile distinctly gives Vapwanna; but here, again, the metre requires a long vowel in the first ayllable. In the present record, at the end of line 7, the first syllable is certainly not gha as read by Bubler ; contrast, e.g. the al which we have twice in line 36: it is, in fact, ora, which, however, can only be mistake for ea. The second ayllable might be read eitherm pw or Myn. The required longthening of the vowel of the first syllable might be effected, of course, by correcting og into va, instead of pu into pp. But, everything being taken into consideration, it can hardly be doubted that the intended word w Vappunanna.
• Metre, Sārdülsvikridita. • Metre, Sloka (Anushtnbb); and in the next verse.
• Metre, Upajati of Indravajra and Upondravajra : but there are only two padas, and the second of them is faulty, and we have nothing that enables us to restore the whole verse. The text is altogether different in the This plates of A.D. 1017 and the Khårépåtan plates of A.D. 1096 : there, these two princes, Vajjadadēvs II and his brother, are dealt with in two verses (16 and 16, as it happens, in both cases), and the brother's name is given as Arikēsa rin. Metre, Indravajri.
• Read fifun-api.

Page #320

Bhandup plates of Chhittarajadeva : A.D. 1026.
समान मामासादिसामन्यात भाजीमान उमाल
असामुदय-साल मनगवाडयागलादासनवम सपायाममाया
প্রণবীতে উলানেজার মোসলেহ উঠিয়ানজীম। ABURमनकलुनन्यादानदयाल रामनवासमउगमशालललल 4मवाललयानाहियापक नि मागाँडागल मनीन मानियन पनि गमेनप
हमलावमूनिलाका पदयामदास नामादिजनन्यापुलमादिनामागारमार। लगमाल मामइसमसामान नानबलगमनपासून मासुकत्लव सिसि सद यस मलिलाडलमुनियन लिंडसार शायात मदिराजनदयोउनले नतील नासु तिमनुसन्हवामीगि मन्यमा सुन मुदाक्षमताबगान्यतःमम
मूतमान माहि समयकामाबिनामितपणानकी मनःशीमानात उतरू मनकडामलिभायातलमायण महापामगामनेगांगाल राराची भूयमानम् सिसनिनाल मनातसिवायनउवालामाल तिखाभरभनन श्रीमान इनाम: महापसा नमागागलयः माकाहानानन्यदसिमपेनापाट्रीमान उकालदर-मायादिषामा तमा हुादतनमान तर अशी कमिस्नरकोट । LIVE दिन-मूला जात
नदाता की लापर्ब महमिसु
नयम यायमा समानुमनामनाला
22
नाम पता पूनमलदलमामाचार महानामनावपनिमगनपसेपमान
जलाहासनार डाम्नवाला, न्यूमून गुनगडमिदिमाननगगडहाखमिामालकामगा।
मलिममलाइपरसडानमनपाडावलाममूलहरमहामन्त्रणाम 20 मस्तिपाडावद डायो नानकमरलममनयुनीसमनाउनमामा मनाममनिममुचलकर म्ममा नादिनबन्दामनाममुहानताका
लागलयमालिनिय निधीमीदोलनकटगीतक्षयक्षिकापारिवाना धिरजपूतानसठायमन कालयवनमानसमहामरलमशीनदिन नाडादने महानिनम्न में दामादकानमानसमागाममाजमहला है।
हामाय पदानापुदान नियापिका धनादानष्यन्दरगषपनियामन. २० दलियझालियुकलाडपुषउल परमधाममननगरमा दिपकली
सिदामकारममारमः मदिसना-सुतः मदिदिनयवासी लावि सनः। मायावतानाबूदानासानामासम्म उमामलम राम
सतनम्नलनमलसमजलल्लम्मलनलनमायाानमूरण ३० च्यापरवालालमानतान्सामा पापम मुरझानता
24
J. F. FLEET
W ORIGGS & SONS. LTD. PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE '80
FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY MR COUSENS

Page #321

तरा मना-नगाव लाकन यानि सहिदनंय कानन्गीन महीन्दद्यानुसार नियमात 32मा विजारताउनिनमन्वननांगमय माना पाहातानाशाखायाहितामया-चक
सकालानीद मन ममतलब नघूचनास मदतानबुझयममननालमन का। नि.मुरपुरदयाचा मानानाधिमा ४१का दिनसुनवा महानामा दिना सयपतिमानी माता गगनिकुतकामलायकमालिनी कामकायमगत। मतावलालातितकासुमशाखामा तामल सुमासुमाउतलाठामा मिस 36 नमुमा पतिम रायडल याङनायनाडायनादिषदमीनिमनायवमादियाल
नारायया मानसलगानीय होलाबाजिलमहालाहायमामालले यो । येनियालाई नियमनाययक्षल्याइनानानायलादिषद मोन्सलायमागता का नाम निभातम मानहारिनल मुकत चादनानिदिविदया।40 याप मा पनिट्यदायावर नाचानका मानस समाययादामा लोयामाल निवाडाला ना बाटलोनितिन गावलमयादाद नगरपानाम्यादा जिम ताजायमान लामा ताल मयारामत रठमआताटलापलाना शमीमा पूर्व मानवनिमय नाटकेटमा मजना समान कामाला जालम मानापियामे या का
+6 मापान यादिनन्दरामास्यवसायजनालाजियाबाद बनस्यनीता
कलायसयन लावलीयानकमतमदामुदानिमिव सुताऊ 48 पाउम्गितादिसाय या महामनगमानदाफ्लादनाममाल:48
पीकलाल यासूयायानुनमा मामाजयनगरमाउन मालीकालकालयालगी। प्यारूनाइलमहर्षन्नाला नियमनपसुमागामियालयाला मोफतलारूपवकरलायभन् पन मलापन यापदलकासमतलाकलापमानना यानमझविनाप्लामा दशानन मिनपरलासनमानसावयादा दिरामानुमान (मादिन तामपनपिपान उपपादाकैवलिनमानस्त महानिलिनीन नाममा दिल का नमुनुरुलिया निशाना गामन्यावरहॉपरवामायाभव4
नामनिषायानमिवामिनः महानायधनिनादतनधामा मनदाता 56लराकर मन मनमानापयति यथामतमममामाल बरवीतिनाउदनयम
दामल बीमडादनमाडमानायवमा मानलिशिनालाशतिनामा 58 भीमबागुलयामा रागानासन उगाणेयन कारागामालनमा कातिलाना
लय शमा पुलल्यमाहानान्तमतिकानमालापमालाभलताशीभवना

Page #322

No. 31.]
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
263
18 nvaya-prasīta-suvarņņa-Garuda-dhvaja-sahaja-Vidyadhara-tyaga-jagaj-jhampi-mapdalika
si(si)kbå19 mapi-sa(ta)rana gata-vajra-pamjara - prabhşiti - samasta - räjávali. samalakritamaha -
mandalēsva (sva)ra-sri20 mach-Chhittarājadëv[ē*] nija-bhaj-opárjjit-inēka-mandala-ametsa
Puripramukha-scha(cha)turddasa (sa)-gräma. 21 sa(ga)ti-samanvit[A]m samasta-Komkaņa-bhuvam saman så (SA) sati tath-aitad-räjya
chinta-bharam=udvahatsu sarvvådhikå22 ri-fri - Naganaiya - simdhivigrahika - sri - Sihapaiya - Karnnämta - färdhivigrahikal.
eri - Kaparddi-srikaran-i23 di-pancha-pradhanëshu satsa asmin kälē pravarttamino & cha maba
mandalesva (sva)ra-srimach-Chhitta24 rājadēvaḥ sarvvän=ēva Sva-samvadhyamánakan-angan api samägämi-rajaputra
mamtri-purohi25 t-imátya-pradhăn-ápradhana-naiyogikams=tathi răshtrapati-vishayapati-nagarapati
grāmapa26 ti-niyakt-āniyukta-rajapurusha-janapada[m]s-tatha
Hamyamana-nagara-pauratrivarg ga-prabhșitīms-cha 27 pranati-pājā-satkara-samadesai(sai)ḥ samdisa (sa)ty=asta vaḥ samviditam yatha
Chalā vibhūtiḥ 28 kshana-bba [in]gi yauvanam | Ksitanta-dant-antara-vartti jivitan || Samgårah
sahaja-Sjara-marana-sadhara29 na sa(sa)rirakam pavana-cbalita-kamalini-dala-gata-jala-lava-taralataró dhan-iyushi
iti matva 30 dradbayanti dana-phalam 1 tathả ch-oktam bhagavatá Vyåsöna Agnerapatyam prathamaṁ suvaroņam bhur-Vvaishọa
Second plate : second side. 31 Vi sürya-sutäs (1)-cha gåvaḥ loka-trayan=tëna bhavēd=dhidattar yab
kamchanam gam cha mabin cha dadyat || Iti dharmm-ådha32 mma-vichára-chäru-chirantana-muni-vachaniny - avadhāryya mitāpitror-ätmanas = cha
slē (sre) yo-rtthină maya Sa(sa)ks33 pripa-kāl-átita-samvatsara-sa(sa)tēshu navasu ashtachatvārimsa(sa)d-adhikesha
Kshaya-samvatsar-antarggata-Ka34 rttika-su(su)ddha-pamchadasyā(sya)m yatr=imkato=pi samvat 948 Kārttika
gu(gu)ddha 15 Ravau samjätö(ta) aditya35 grahaņa-parvvaņisu-tirtthe. Snätvå gagan-aika-chakra-chūdāmaņay: kamalini
kamukaye (ya) bhagava36 to savitre nināvidha-kusuma-slághyam=arghyam dat[t]vá Bakala-sur-sara-garum
trailokya-Bvāminam bha37 gavantam-Umāpatim-abhyarchchya yajana-yājan-adhyayan-adhyāya(pa)D-adi-shat
karmma-nirataya kratu-kriya
1 Read Karnnāta-sändhi.
1 Metre, Upondravajră; but there are only two padas : for the missing third and fourth padas, see line 50 of tbe Bbädāna grans of A.D. 997, vol. 3 above, p. 271. * Read sa maara-sahajao.
• Metre, Indravajri.

Page #323

264
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. XII.
38 kanda-gan(San) dâys Pārāsa (8a)ra-goträys Chchhandoga-si (fa)khind maha
vrahmanaya Amadėvaiya89 ya vipra-Nodamaiya-sutāya yajana-yājan-adhyayan-adhyāya(pa)n-ādi-shat-karmma
karanaya agat-ā40 bhyagata-nitye-nainittika samvyavahår-årttham valim c harukal-vaisva(sva)dër.
ågnihotra-kratu-kriy-- 41 dy-apagarppan-artthar sva-parigraha-poshap-arttham cha Sri-Sthānak-abhyantara
Shatshashthis-vishay-intaḥpāti42 Nõura-grām-antarvvarti Vodani-bhattha(tta)-kshotra yasya ch-aghātanäni
purvvatah Gomvaņi-maryadi dakshi43 patah Görapevali-maryāda paschimato r āja-pathaḥ pärvv-ottaro(rato)
Gönvapi44 maryada eva chatur-ághatan-Opalakshitam SVA-simä-paryantat samast-Otpatti
samyuktan 45 a-chita-bhata-pravosa (sa) anādasya(sya)m-anäsēdhyam u dak-Atisva (sa)rggēna
namasya-vrittyä paramaya bha
Third plate. 46 ktya pratipăditar | tad=asya 8-ánvaya-va[n]dhor-api bhumjato bbojayato vā
krishataḥ karshayato vā 47 Da kēn=ăpi pari panthana karaniya || Yata uktamæēva maba-munibhiḥ [1]
*Vahubhir-vvasudhi bhu48 ktà råjabhiḥ Sagar-adibhiḥ || () yasya yasya sadā bhumis-tasya tasya tada
phalar || Dat[t]vā bhūmimh bhāvinaḥ 49 partthivēndrān=bhyo bhayo yachatē Råmabhadrah! sämányo-yam dharma
sētur-nsipa nan kale kale pålani50 yo bhavadbhiḥ | Iti maharshi-vachanány-avadhārya sarv vair=apisamagamibhir.
bhi palai[b] pålana-dhaB1rmma-phala-lobha dva karapiyah! Da punas=tal-lopana-papa-kalamk-agrēsarēna
ken-āpi bhavitavyan || 52 Yasetvæēvam-abhya[r*]tthito-pilobhād=ajñana-timira-patal-āvsita-matir=ichchhirdyåd=
schchhidyamanam-and53 modēta v ā sa pañchabhir-api påtakair=apapătakais()=cha liptan(pto)
Raurava-Maharaurav-Amdhatamisr54 di-narakäms(1)-chiram-anurbhavishyati? | Tatha ch-okta Vyāsēna || 8va
dattār p ara-dattåm-vå yo harata vasar
Read rali-charuka* On the point that the fri here is not part of the name, see note 8 on p. 257 shove. . Read Shafahashfi : the same mistake off for occurs in Shaffha in the next line. • Metre, slöks (Anushtabh).
• The syllables yoda bhi are crowded in round the lower part of the ring-hole in manner which suggests that they were omitted at first, and then were inserted on revision.
• Metre, salini. * Read anubhao • Metre, śloka (Apultabb).

Page #324

No 31 ]
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
265
55 dharam sa vishthayam krimir-bhatvá kfimibhiḥ saba pachyaté 11 Yathā
ch=nitad=ēvam tathi sasana-dată 56 lekhaka-hastöna sva-matam=aropayatilyatha matam mama mabāmandalesva
(sva)ra-fri-Chchhittarājadēvasya ma57 Lamandalesva(sva)ra-śrimad-Vajjadadēvaraja-sanor=gad-atra B. (ba) sano likhitam ||
Likhitam ch-aitan-maya 58 Srimad-rāji(i)-ánujñayā bhändågarasēna-Jogapaigēna bhāņdāgåraséna-mabākavi-sri
Nāga59 laiya-bhrātsi-sutēna yad-atr-on-äksharam-adhik-aksharam=vå tat=barvyam
pramåņam=iti || Srir-bhavatu
TRANSLATION. Om! Victory and elevation !-(Verse 1) May he [Ganapati], the Leader of the Gawas, who receives attention by worship in affairs, protect you from misfortune, removing (every) obstacle !
(Verse 2) May he, Siva, always protect you, on whose crown there shines the Jāhnavi (the Ganges), resembling the clear digit of the moon rising over the summit of Samēru!
(Verse 3) (There was Jimütakētu's son, always compassionate, renowned throughout the three worlds by the name Jimütavāhana, who, counting his own body as (mere) grass for another's sake, saved Sankhachada from Garuda.
(Verse 4) In his lineage there arose a king, Kapardin (I), a forehead-mark of the Silara race, who destroyed the pride of (his) enemies : and from him there was a son, by name Pulasakti, possessed of intense splendour equal to that of the sun.
(Verse 5) Then there was born his son, Laghu-Kapardin (.e. "Kapardin junior," Kapardin II), through fear of whom all (his) enemies offered up freely, for the welfare of (their) kingdoms, water in (their) hands joined together so as to make cups.
(Verse 6) And from him there was a son, & sole hero in the world, by name the illustrious Vappuvanna, brave in the field of battle: his son was the illustrious Jhanjha, possessed of good fame: aud then there was born (his) brother, king Goggi, possessed of good appearance.
1 A. Bubler pointed out, this verse contains a pun on the syllables gananayakah : from one point of view these denote Ganapati as "the leader of the Gaņas, the attendants of Siva," who, as being also the god of wisdom and obstacles, is frequently invoked at the beginning of undertakings, specially of literary nature; from the other point of view, they have to be analysed as mesning gananah, accusative plural of gagana, 'counting and yakan, ya, 'who. It is rather difficult to find a suitable rendering of the words labhate garaná), lit. "be receives countings" previous translators have given "claims precedence," "receives consideration," " is honoured."
The allusion is to a story which is found in the Kathasaritsagara, chapters 22 and 90 : translation by Tawnoy, vol. 1, p. 174 ; vol. 2, p. 307. Jimütakētu was a king of the Vidyadharas, a class of demigods; and Jimutavihana was his son and heir. Garuda, the eagle-man, the servant and vehicle of Vishnu, had obtained from Vishnu the boon that the Nagas, the serpent-men, should be his food; and Visuki, king of the serpents, sest one of them every day to serve as the required meal. One of them, Sankhachůds, was found by Jimutavábans waiting to be devoured at the rook of execution or sacrifice" (trans., 1, 183; 2, 815), otherwise inentioned as " lofty rocky slab" (2, 318). Jimūta vāhana, who was by nature very compassionate, took Sankhachůda's place, and was duly eaten, or partially so, by Garuda. The position, however, was then explained by Sankbachůda to Garuda, who moved by remorse, went to get nectar from heaven to revive Jimütavahana. Merawbile, the goddess Gaari, pleased by the devotion paid to her by Jimutavahana's wife, came and rained bectar on him, and
o restored him to life. After that, of course, Garuda abstained from devouring any more Nigas. The story was dramatized in the Naganands of Sriharsha : for an abstract of P. Boyd's translation of this work, noe Ind. Ant., vol. 1, p. 147. Regardiug this name, 100 note 7 on p. 261 above.
On this name, so note 3 on p. 262 above.
2x

Page #325

266
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XI!.
(Verse 7) From him there was a son, the illastrious king Vajjadadēva (I), a head-jewel of the circle of the earth, the renowned fame of whose achievements caused astonishment and was attractive : the goddess of sovereignty, going quickly of her own accord on the field of battle, took delight (in resting) on the bosom of him whose only force was the staff of (his) arm, just like the goddess Sri on the bosom of (Vishņu) the Foe of Mura.
(Verses 8. 9) As Jayanta (was born) from Indral the Foe of Vșitra, and Shanmukha [Karttikėya) from [Siva] the Foe of Pura, so from him there was a glorious son, Aparăjita, of good achievements, who manifestly (was a very Karna in liberality and a Yudhishthira in truth, and, being a very sun in splondour through (his) brilliant power, a staff of Death to (his) enemies.
(Verse 10) From him there was a son) named Vajjadadēva (II): and then there was) the illustrious Kēsidēva, elder brother (of Vajjadadēva IL).
(Verse 11) The son of bis (Kēsidėva's) brother, a son of Vajjadadēva (II), was a king, the illustrious Chhittarāja, by whom, even when he was child, being eminent, the Silāra race was raised to a very high elevation.
(Line 10) Accordingly, while the Mahāmandalesvara the illustrious Chhittarāja dēva,who through the development of his owu religious merit is adorned by the whole list of kiugly titles beginning with "the Mahāsāmantādhipati wlic has attained all the panchamahāśabda ; (the sounds of the five great musical instruments); the supreme lord of the town Tagara; the Silahara king; born in the lineage of Jimütavābana; he who has the banner of a golden Garuda; he who is by nature & Vidyadhara3; he who excels in the world in liberality*; a crest-jewel of chieftains; a cage of thunderbolts to protect those who come for refuge," is ruling over the whole land of the Konkaņo, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm, and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri:
(Line 21) And while those wbo are bearing the burden of the cares of this kingdom are the Sarrādhikārin the illustrious Nāganaiya, the Sāndhivigrahika the illustrious Sihapaiya, the Karnāta-Saindhivigralika the illustrions Kapardin, and the Srikarana and other five ministers -
(Line 23) At this current time, he, the Mahamandalēsvara the illustrious Chittarājadēva, makes a communication, with expressions of salutation and worship and respect, to all future sons of kivgs, counsellors, priests, councillors, ministers, minor ministers, and functionaries, both those connected with himself and others too, also to the lord of the country, the lord of the district, the lord of the city, the lord of the village, the Niyukta, the Aniyukta, the king'a men, and the country people, and also to the three classes of citizens, and others, of the city Hamyamana :
(Line 27) Be it known to you as follows:-Power is fluctuating ; youth is shattered in a moment; life lies between the teeth of Death: the body is sabject to the growing and dying which are natural to worldly existence; wealth and health are more unstable than drops of water on the leaves of a group of water-lilies shaken by the wind : having thought of this, they confirm the advantage of making gifts. And so it has been said by the saintly Vyåsa :“Gold. is the first offspring of fire; the earth is the daughter of Vishnu; and cows are the children of the sun : verily the three worlds are given by him who gives gold and a cow and land!
1 Regarding this name, see note 6 on p. 262 above. See p. 254 above.
He was Vidyadhara, a kind of demigod, as being a descendant of the Vidyadhara king Jimstaketa : and from another point of view he was " a supporter (dhara) of learning (vidya)."
• Tyaga-jagaj jhampin, line 18 ; see p. 251 above, and note.

Page #326

No. 31.)
BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA.
267
(Line 31) By me, baring reflected on such sayings of ancient saints, which are pleasing through discriminating between right and wrong, and being desirous of bliss for my parents and myself :
(Line 32) When nine centuries of years, increased by forty-eight, have gone by since the time of the sake king, on the Afteenth day of the bright fortnight of Kärttika in the Kshaya samvatsara; and in figures, the year 948, Kārttika, the bright fortnight, (the tithi) 15 ; on Sunday ; on the occurrence of an eclipse of the sun :
(Line 35) [By me), having bathed at an excellent tirtha, (and) having given an oblation commendable on account of various flowers, to the divine Savitri (the Sun), the sole crest.jewol of the circuit of the sky, the lover of the water-lilies (which flower in the daytime), (and) having worshipped the divine [Siva] Lord of Umā, the preceptor of gods and demons, the lord of the three worlds :
(Line 37) To the great Brāhmay Amadēvaiya, son of the Brāhman Nodamaiya, who is devoted to the six duties of sacrificing, causing (others) to sacrifice, studying, teaching, etc., etc., who is versed in the ritual work which relates to the performance of sacrificial rites, (and) wbo is of the Parafara götra (and) of the Chbandoga fakha-for the performance of the six duties of sacrificing, causing (others) to sacrifice, studying, teaching, etc.; for the perpetual and occasional entertainment of guests and visitors; for the maintenance of the Bacrificial rites of the bali, charuka, vaišvadēva, agnihotra, etc.; and for the nourishment of his own household :
(Line 41) The field known as the field of Vodapibhatta in the village Nõura which lies in the Shatshashti distriot which is included in the territory of) the famous Sthanaka, the limits of which are, on the east, the border of Gomvaņi; on the south, the border of Görspavali; on the west, the king's road; on the north-east, the border of Gomvani,- this field, thus defined by four limits, with everything included) up to its boundaries, along with all the produce, not to be entered by the irregular or regalar troops, not to be pointed at (by the finger of confiscation), (and) without subjection to legal restraints, has been assigned with a free pouring of water, with deferential behaviour, (and) with the greatest derotion.
(Line 46) Therefore, no one should interfere with him and his descendants and relatives in enjoying it or causing it to be enjoyed, (and) in cultivating it or causing it to be cultivated. For, verily it has been said by the great saints :-"The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, Sagara and others: whosoever possesses the earth at any time, to him belongs the fruit (of it) at that time!" Having given land, Ramabhadra again and again makes a request to future kings : “this general bridge of piety of kings should at all times be preserved by yon!” Having borne in mind these sayings of the great sages, an eagerness for the reward of the law of preserving should verily be shown by all future kings : on the other hand, no oge
According to Manu, 1. 88, the remaining two of these siz duties are däna and pratigraha, "the giving and Acceptance (of alms, etc.)."
• Regarding this name, see p. 257 above, note 3.
4-chäfa-bhata pravila. The last torm in this expression is sometimes pradla, sometimes pravilya. On the terms chata and blata nee remarks in vol. 9 above, p. 284, note 10, and p. 296. I prefer to adhere, for the present at any rate, to what has been accepted for a long time as the meaning of them.
Anasadhya, line 45: the four legal restraints, as given in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, are (1) Hal-addha, limitation of time; (2) sthan-asidha, confinement to place; (8) pravasasidha, prohibition of removal or departaro; and (4) karw-aridha, restriction from employment. Instead of ananidhya the term is sometimes anachedya, 'not to be resumed ': see, e.g. Ind. Asl, vol. 26, p. 180, line 21; and compare the literary quotation given by Burnell in his South Indian Palaography. 108, line 28.
2 x
2

Page #327

268
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
should behave as a leader in the stnin of violating that (law)! But, indeed, he who, even when requested, through greed (or) having a mind obscured by the screen of the darkness of ignorance, may confiscate (a grant) or assent to an act of confiscation, he shall be soiled with all the five sins and the minor sins, and shall enjoy for a long time Raurava, Mahāraurava, Andhatāmisia, and other hells! And so it was said by Vyåsa :-"Whosoever takes away land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, he becomes & worm in ordure and is cooked along with worms!”
(Line 55) And as all that is so, the giver of the charter expresses his opinion by the hand of the writer; just as that which is written in this charter is the opinion of me, the Mahāmandalēšvara' the illustrious Chhittarājadēva, son of the Mahamandalēšvara the illustrious Vajjadadēva (II).
(Line 57) And this has been written, by the order of the illustrious king, by me, the Bhāndāgārasēna Jogapaiya, son of a brother of the Bhāndāgārasēna and Mahākavi Nāgalaiya : whatever is in this, whether it has syllables wanting or in excess, the whole of it is evidence. Let there be good fortune!
No. 32.-INSCRIPTIONS AT YEWUR.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Yēwür is a village in the Shorápur or Särāpur taluka of the Gulbarga District of the Nizam's territory. It is shown as Veyoor 'in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854), in lat, 16° 44', long. 76° 40', and as . Yeyoor' in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 79 (1885): it is situated about seventeen miles north-west-by-north from Soora poor,' and forty-two miles towards east-by-north from Bagewadi in the Bijapur District, Bombay. The inscriptions give the earlier form of the name as Ehür; and one of them, C, of A.D. 1105, places it in an ancient territorial division known as the Sagara three-hundred, regarding which see p. 272 below. At Yēwur there are seven inscriptions, ranging in date from about A.D. 1040 to 1179 : I em editing them from ink impressions furnished by Dr. Fleet, and am doing them under his guidance, as this is my first essay at dealing with Kanarese epigraphe.
A.-OF THE TIME OF JAYASIMHA II : ABOUT A.D. 1040. This inscription is on a stone built into a wall dear the house of the Mathapati-Ayya, in the village. At the top of the stone there are sculptures: the sun and moon; below them, a linga on an abhishēka-stand, a recumbent bull, and a cow and calf; and below the liriga a seated figure. The writing covers a space about 1'7" broad by 1' 5' high, and is well preserved as far as it goes. The characters are Kanarese, of the eleventh century: the size of them ranges from about to 1". The language is Old-Kanarese prose.
This inscription is only a fragment, not requiring to be translated: all that is extant is its first eleven lines complete, with parts of the next four lines. It refers itself to the reign of the
[The true local form of the name of the taluks town seems to be Surapura : it is so known in the neighbouring Rritish Districts; and it is spelt in that way in the titlings of transcriptions of inscriptions in the Elliot MS. Collection, and in practically the same way in the Ballad of Rāyanna of Sangolli, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 301, verse 2. The place is shown as 'Soorapoor' in the Indian Atlas and Hyderabad Survey mapa. But elsewhere it seems to be habitually treaterl now as 'Shorāpur': the Imperial Gazetteer of India gives this form in ito atlas volume, map 40, in its index volume it gives both Shorāpur' and Sūräpur'; ita account of the place is under 'Surapur in vol. 28.-J. F, F.]

Page #328

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
269
Western Chālukya king Jagadēkamalla, by which it means Jayasimha II. It then introduces a great feudal lord, the Mahāmandalēsvara Rēvarasa, son of Chanda-bhūpăla. It gives to Rēvarasa the formal biruda or secondary appellation of Müvadi-ganda," a three-times bero," aud #lso styles him manneya-bhērunda, "a two-headed dragon-bird to [hostile] chieftains." It also gives him the hereditary titles of Māhishmati-puravar-ēšvara, " lord of Mābishmati a best of towns," and Ahihaya-van-odbhava, born in the Ahihaya race," The second of these marks him as claiming to be a Haihaya (see below); the other means that he claimed as the original home of his ancestors Mābishmati, which is the modern Māndhāta, an island-village on the Narbada in Central India. The record then introduces someone else; but the extant portion breaks off before we learn who and what he was.
The date of this inscription is lost: bat it is fixed approximately, about A.D. 1040, by another record of the same great feudal lord at & neighbouring place, Kembhävi, regarding which Dr. Fleet has supplied the account and remarks given at pp. 291 ff. below.
TEXT.'
1 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-āfrasa sri-pritthvi-vallabha ma2 hāraj-adhirāja param-ēsvara parama-bhnttārakan 883 tyasraya-kula-tilakam Chāļuky-abharanam Srima4 j-Jagaddēdē)kamalla-dēvara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-65 ttar-ábhivriddhi-pravarddhamānam=a-chamdr-arkka-tāram bara[m ] salutta6 m=ire Samadhigata-pancha-mahāśabda-mahamandalasvarar M. 7 hishmati-pura-var-āśvara Ahihaya-vams-odbhava Müva8 di-gandam manneya-bhēruņda nām-ādi-samasta-prasa(sa)sti-sa9 hitam brimat-Chanda-bhūpāļa-sutam Rēvarasar sama10 sta-negara-mukha-mandanam Somėśvara-dåsiy-asri(sri)ta-ja11 na-kalpa-vrikshań divā!Ichara-dharaļa 6[r"]1-räsi(li) samant-a12. . .... .. si(si)-lalāța-patta vaisya-kuļa-kamala-saro13. . . . . . . . [sa]muddharanam vyavahāra-Mēru 14 ...... .[sa]masta-prasa(sa)sti-sabi
B.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1077.
A tentative edition of the historical introduction and of part of the rest of this record was published by Dr. Fleet in 1879, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII, p. 11 ff. But the only materials available to him then were inaccurate transcriptions : consequently, a more satisfactory treatment of the record has always been wanted, and is given now, with a facsimile, from excellent ink-impressions which he obtained at a much later time. I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for some valuable suggestions in connection with a few verses in this record which puzzled both Dr. Fleet and me.
See JRAS, 1910, pp. 414 ff.
From the ink-impression.
• The character for tai has been first omitted by the stone cutter, and afterwards inserted in a much smaller size than the other letters.
In line 16, only the upper parts of the last eight or nine aksharas are extant: none of them can be read with any certainty.

Page #329

270
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIL
This inscription is on the four faces of a stone in a detached mantapa at a temple, on the north of the village, which is now known as the temple of Somēśvara. The stone is about 6' 4" high: the front and back faces are about 2' 6" wide, and the two side faces are about l' 4" wide.- A space about 8 high at the top of the front face is occupied by sculptures : in the centre, a liriga on an abhisheka-staud; on the left, two seated figures, with the sun above them; on the right, a cow and a calf, with a crooked sword or dagger and the moon above them.
-The writing covers all the rest of that face and the whole of the other faves : it includes two short separate records, each of three lines: one is below line 65 on the front; the other follows line 283 on the second side face. It is in a state of good preservation almost all through. In lines 198 and 199 there were left blank spaces of about 8" and 7", apparently because of some fault in the stone wbich prevented easy incision there. The characters are well-formed Kanarese ones, characteristic of the eleventh century. The size of the letters ranges from about to ": they are mostly between " and ". Ja pit-arh kuran, line 180, we have a form of the very rare initial ri. In the word kaleyal, line 283, the virāma on the last consonant is indicated by the vowel u, & mode of writing often used on other inscriptions; but elsewhere in the present record (e.g. mattar, line 232, iral, line 235, etc.) it is denoted by its proper sign, which somewhat resembles a superscribed e. The vowel e is usually denoted by the curve on the top of the consonant; but in a few cases we find instead the loop on the right-hand foot of the consonant (Ededore, 1. 129; beftugalan, l. 174; Maleyāļa, 1. 226; Mirimjeya, 1. 227; kavileya, 1. 261; kavileyumam, 1. 266; kālē, 1. 267).-The language of the inscription is from the beginning to line 104 Sanskrit, and thence to the end Old-Kanarese, including however the usual minatory Sanskrit verses on lines 266-76. The Kanazene portion is interest ing in various respects. It contains several words or forms of words which are not to be found in Kittel's Dictionary: on 1. 140, updste, for npasti; on 1. 144, mantana, with the sense of mahantatana; on . 146, anotta, on which see Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 273, 1. 16 ; on 1. 163, nimilda, the past participle of nimil, apparently the same as wimir; on 1. 176, amaldu, for the ordinary amardu or ampita ; on 11. 178, 184, bāppu, "bravo! well done! " a form found also in other inscriptions, for which Kittel gives only bīpu and bhapu ; on 1. 191, rödisi, showing & variant of the root which Kittel gives only in the form rõdu; on 1. 221, pavitra, for the meaning of which see Mr. R. Narasimhachar's article in the Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 52; ibid. pāvula, apparently a variant of pavuça (perhaps a derivative from the Sanskrit prābhrita), which Kittel explains as "a cloth waved like a fan in front of a procession "; on 1. 222, vakkhānisu, as in some other inscriptions, for which Kittel has only the forms okkanisu and vakkanisu ; on 11. 229, 233, baliya, for baliya, in the sense of antarvartin and madhyavartin, on which see JBBRAS, Vol. X, p. 280, note 37, and Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 181, note; on 11. 231, 236, 239, 242, 249, 251, ghale, here clearly meaning & 'measuring staff,' and found in other inscriptions as well as the form gale for gale, which Kittel explains as "a bamboo rod or stake, a pole, a staff"; on ). 231, gadimba, a word found in other inscriptions, and apparently denoting a particular measure of length (compare I. 238, mūsatt-aydu-gēna Dānavinodana ghale); on 1. 237, kuliya, of unknown meaning; on I. 241, galdo, "rice-land," a form found in other inscriptions (e.g. Ind. Ant. Vol. IV, p. 180, 1. 16), as is also the form garde, and which stands to the modern gadde in the Bame relation as maltar, occurring in some inscriptions, to mattar (11. 232, 236, 239, 242, 243, 250-4 of the present record); on 1. 251, ede-vola (a compound of ede and pola), which possibly may mean" land of medium height or quality"; on 11. 255-8, tēja, by itself and in the compounds tēja-svämya and tējadavar, apparently meaning some kind of right of usufruct (compare ashtabhoga-tēja-svāmya in some inscriptions).-In respect of orthography there is not much to observe. Usually, but not invariably, the intervocalio l in Sanskrit words ie changed into the kshala. In several cases the Old- aparese appears in its modern form 1; e.g. pogalo on line 189, but pogalo on line 154 ; ilisi on line 111; pēto on line 164 and 177;

Page #330

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
271
kļidorgge on line 188. Beside the regular kalpa (1. 161) we find kalpa (11. 160, 162, 181), which is not known to Kittel. The forın purpa (1. 203) is found in Kittel's Dictionary and some inscriptions, and is parnllel to the spellings wirpanda, nirpanna, nirpävaku, bārpa, vārpūra, recorded by Kittel : in such cases it is possible that the r represents the old upadhmaniya breathing, which was designated by a character similar to that of the consonant r.
As regards the contents of the inscription, it falls into three parts. The first part (lines 1-104) is a Sanskrit historical poem recounting the pedigree of the Western Chalukya kings down to Vikramāditya VI; it has been noticed in connection with the Nilgunda inscription recently published in this journal (p. 149 above), and need not ba discussed further here. As the composer or editor of the inscription tells us (lines 105, 106), this prelude has been copied from a charter on copper-plates; and the copyist has done his work so slavishly that at the end of it he has actually included the words Sa tu, with which the formal deed of conveyance began on the original plates (line 104). The second part (lines 107-204) is a poem in Old-Kanarese celebrating the virtues of a certain Ravidēva (Raviyaņa or Raviga), a Brāhmaṇ minister of high rank, and of his ancestors, especially in connection with his construction of a temple of Svayambhu-Siva at Yewür, and concluding with praise of the Pergade Nāgavarma, to whom this pious work was deputed. The third part (lines 205-283) contains the formal deed of conveyance, recording the grant of certain lands to the temple of Yėwär at the instance of Ravidēva, and concluding with the usual Sanskrit minatory verses against infraction of the gift and some Kanarese rules prescribing celibacy for the inmates of the sanctuary.
Ravidēva, the hero of our inscription, was & Brahman of distinguished ancestry. The first of his lineage who is here mentioned is Rēvanabhatta, of the Kāsyapa gotra (1. 138), after whom are named his son Sankarărya and the latter's son Koppadēva or Koppapa (11. 139-141). Koppadeva, who was appointed a royal treasurer by the Western Chalukya king Jayasimha II, married Pampakabbe or Pampadēvi, and by her had six sons, viz. Våvaņårya, Sankarärya, Rövana, Michaya, Ravidēva, and Srivara (11. 145, 152, 160). Ravidēva married Dēvalabbe, who bore him Náchapa (Nächi), Koppa, Vávaņa, Rēvana, and Sovana (11. 156-158, 160, 199). Verse 85, line 173 f., tells us that he held high offices under three successive kings: he was made Laļa-sandhivigrahin by king Ābavamalla (Sõmēsvara I), from whom he received the villages of Mukkunde, Gangapura, and Ehår (Yewür), which he rettled upon his family (11. 166-170); Sömēsvara II appointed him his Hëri-sandhivigrahin (1. 171); and Vikramaditya VI gave him authority to use the insignia of royalty (11. 172-173). In this connection we mny notice the interesting point raised in the words tannayad-ondupadha-vifuddhiyin of I. 145, "by the unique manner in which he showed his uprightness under test": from the Kauţiliya Artha-fāstra, prakaraṇa 6, p. 16 (compare KamandakiyaNiti-såra iv. 25, upadha-sõdhitāh, we know that it was a feature of Hindu polity to test the virtue of officials in the fire of temptation; and our text supplies us with an actual instance.
The details of the date of this inscription (1. 213 ff.) are: the Pingala samvatsara, being the second year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varaha, 1.c. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI; the full-moon of Srivaņa ; Adityavára (Sunday); an eclipse of the moon. On this Dr. Flest gives me the following remarks :-"The Pingala samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitrādi lunar year according to the southern lunigolar system of the cycle, on 26 February, A.D. 1077. The given tithi, the full-moon of Srävana, answers in that year to 8 August, on which day it ended at 21 hrs. 21 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). That day was a Sunday, as
1 Mr. Krishna Sastri remarks that an inscription at Havinahndagalli mentions certain Raviyana and his ile Rebbolabbe as having built there a temple to Kėbava-svami (Ep. Report, 1914, p. 67).

Page #331

272
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
specified. And on it there was a total eclipse of the moon, visible in India. Accordingly the date answers quite satisfactorily to Sunday, 6 August, A.D. 1077."
Among the places mentioned in this record, the first is the Brahman village Mukkunde on the river Kirudore in the Ededore näd or country (line 130, verse 57). Dr. Fleet having told me that he had good reasons for believing that the name Kirudore de notes the Tungabhadra and that Mukkunde should be found somewhere on that river in the Nizam's territory, I searched the maps and have found the place : it is in the 'Sindunoor' taluka of the Raichir District, and is shown as Mookoondi' in the Hyderabad Topographical Survey sheet 83 (1880) and in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1893), in lat. 15° 36', long. 76° 52', on the north bank of the Tungabhadrā : it is situated about twelve miles south-south-east from Sindunoor' and thirty-two miles north-by-west from Bellary in Madras, and is about seventy-eight miles south-by-east from Yowar. This identification of Mukkunde both endorses the identification of the Kirudore with the Tungabhadra and also helpa to locate the Ededore country; for some further information on these points reference may be made to Dr. Fleet's notes on pp. 293-295 below. Mukkunde is mentioned again in line 169, verse 82, where we learn that the minister Ravidēva obtained a gift of this village along with Gangāpura and Ehür from the Western Chalukya king Ahavamalla-Somēśvara I, and presented them to the members of the Brāhman family at Juk kunde to which he himself belonged. Ehür, which is mentioned again in verses 94, 100, and lines 219, 245, is obviously the modern Yēwür itself. Gangapura may possibly be the 'Gungapoor' of the Atlas sheet 58, in lat. 15° 5', long, 75° 56', on the north bank of the Tungabhadrā, in the Gadag talaka of the Dharwår District, Bombay, about seventy miles towards west-south-west from Mookoondi': but the name is not an uncommon one, and this identification is only conjectural. Miriñje (1. 227) is the present Miraj, the chief town of the Miraj State in the Southern Marathă Country, Bombay, about twenty-eight miles east-by-north from Kolhapur. We find mention likewise of Kiriya-Bellumbatti in the Nariyumbole seventy (11. 229-30, 249) and Piriya-Bellumbatti in the Sagara three-hundred (II. 233-4). Regarding Sagara see just below. Nariyumbole may be safely identified with the Nurriboli' of the Atlas sheet 57, on the sonth bank of the Bhimă, about twenty-seven miles north-east from Yêwîr ; and one or the other of the two Bellumbattis-probably Piriya, the "larger, senior, or older" one-is the Bellubutti' of the maps, four miles north-north-east from Yêwir. As regards sivapura, on the west of Piriya-Beļļumbaţti (11. 233-5), the maps show a 'Shewapoor' about one mile and a half on the north-east of Bellubutti'; but this does not seem to answer to the Sivapura of the record : there is, however, nothing special about the name Sivapura ; it might be given to any small settlement, and the place could afterwards develop into & village. As for Elarăve (11. 230, 249, 251), Dr. Fleet tells me that an inscription of A.D. 1095 at the place itselt shows that this is the modern Yedarāve, a village about ten miles towards the northnorth-west from Yowar which is shown in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 78 (1885) as * Yeddurawi,' bat in the Atlas sheet 57 as 'Yeddura' with a careless omission of the last syllable. On the subject of the Sagara three-hundred (1. 233) Dr. Fleet makes the following remarks: -"This ancient territorial division is connected more or less directly with the present Sagar,-the Suggur of the Atlus sheet 57 and the Survey sheet 79,6 - now a jāgir town in the Shāhpũr (Shawpoor ') tāluka of the Gulbarga District, about fifteen miles towards the
i Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 25, from which I quote the exact time of full-moon.
* It may as well be said that neither Dr. Fleet nor I can find any other representative of Mukkunde in any direction.
* This place is also mentioned in the short separnte record No. I: see p. 273 below. • Elliot MS. Collection, R. As. Society's copy, Vol. I, p. 223.
. In the Imperial Gazetteer this name has been given as. Sagar, with the long á in the first syllable. But the inscriptions and the maps disclose the correct form.

Page #332

No. 32.)
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
273
south-east-by-east from Yēwar. At the same time, the maps show close on the north-east of
Shawpoor,' which is about five miles towards the north-east-by-north from Sagar, a village named 'Hulli Suggur,' which seems to mean Hale-Sagar, “Old Sagar"; and the Survey sbeet shows also a 'Suggur Droog,' or “ Sagar hill-fort," among the hills close on the south-west of
Shaw poor.' Accordingly, and in view of the point that the naine Shāhpur is evidently of late origin, the ancient Sagara should perhaps be located where Shāhpür is now. The Sagara territory is specified ng a three-hundred district in the Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054 (p. 292 below), in the present Yowür inscriptioa B of A.D. 1077, and in the Yewar inscription C of A.D. 1105: but it is mentioned as a five-hundred district three times in an inscription of A.D. 1129 at Hiro-Mudanür, about twelve miles towards the south-west from Yawar, and again in an inscription of A.D. 1218 at Chikka-Mudanár, next door to Hire-Mudanür. It thus seems to have received an increase of extent at some time about A.D. 1110-20, through an absorption of the whole or part of some adjacent district or districts, lying probably on the east of the original three-bundred."
As was said above, the stone which bears this inscription contains also two short separate records. One of these is at the tottom of the front face, the other at the foot of the second side-face. The language and script of both are Kanarese; their date is later by a few years than that of the main record. They are as follows:
I.-Below line 65. 1 Om Svasti Srimad-dandanāyakara maga! Muddaladēviy-akkarga! häga häga
vriddiyim Sivapurada asosha-ma2 hajanangala kayyalu koţta gadyāpav-āļu i(1) pomna vșiivri)ddiyim agnishthegam
mahajanam nadasuvaru || 3 Mattam gadyānam 1 e(a)itu gadya 7 [II]
Translation. Om! Good fortune! Six gadyānas have been deposited with the collective body of merchants of Sivapura by the lady Muddaladēvi, daughter of the fortunate General, at the interest of twenty-five per cent; from the interest of this sum the merchants shall maintain & bre-offering (agn-ishti). Likewise one gadyāna (was given], thus (making in all] 7 gadyanas.
II.-Below line 283.5 1 Brahmaṇara key-maneya tēja-svāmyam-ellam brābmaņar=ade m ikkud=ellam
dēvargge
2 Dēvara taļa-vrittiyim mida[l*) kalkatiga-geyi mattar-ppanneradul ......11 3 dēvara kēriyim müdal-avargge ......... mamgala mabă-śri [ll]
Translation. All ownership of tēja-rights in the fields and houses of Brahmaps [belongs to the Brāhmans; all the remainder [belongs to the god. On the east of the estate of the god, twelve mattar (ocoupied by] the stone catters' field...... east of the god's street, to them. .
1 I quote these Mudanur records from ink-impressions. ? From the ink-impression. • Represented by the spiral symbol.
. Perhaps this is for agw-ishti, and answers to the common agni-karya or preliminary oblatiou in the sacred Bre. From the ink-impression.
2x

Page #333

274
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
TEXT.
Front of the Stone. 1 Om r17 Namas-tumga-siral-chumbi-chandra-chämara-chāravo trailokya-nagar
ārazi bha-mila-star bhāya Sambhavě | [l*]* 2 Om Svasti || Jayaty=ivishkpitam Visbpor=vväräham kshobbit-ārņpavarh
dakshin-Onnata-damshțr-agra-visranta3 bhuvanam vapuḥ (I) [2] Áriyam=upaharatād=vaḥ śri-patiḥ kroda-rupo vikata
visada-damshtrā-prānta4 vißrānti-bhājam ||(1) avahad-adaya-dasht(damshtr)-Ekrishta-vispashta-kända-pratanu
visa (sa)-jat-āgra-granthi5 vad-yo dharitrith || [3] Kari-makara-makarik-akita-jala-nidhi-bhasanim
vasikarotv=avani-va6 dhim | (1) Tribhuvanamalla-kshmāpatir-akaļamka-yako-mbu-räsi-valayita-bhavanah |
[48] Gadyam ! 7 Svasti samasta-bhavana-sastāyamána-vy:10-sagötränath Hariti-putriņam Kausiki.
vara-pra8 sada-lsbd ha-svēt-atapatr-ādi-rajya-chihnanam sapta-måtřikā-parirakshitānam Kärttikë9 ya-vara-prasāda-labdha-mayara-pimchha (pichchha)-kunta-dhvajānam bhagavan-Nāri
yana-prasad-isa10 dita-vara-varüba-lamchhan-okshana kshana-vasikpit-Rrati-raja-mandalādām sama11 sta-bhuvan-Ifraya-barvva-lok-Asraya-Vishnuvarddhana-Vijayildity-ldi-vibesha12 nämnim rāja-ratnanam-udbhava-bhūmiḥ || Vrittam 11 Kabalita-Nala-lakshmi[r].
durjjay-aurjji13 tya-hari vihata-prithu-Kadamb-adambard Mauryya-nirjjitnija-bhuja-bala-bhamn-d14 tpātayan-Rāptra(shtra)kūţa[no] khiļita-Kalachuri-frir-asti Chāļukya-vamsa) |
[5] Taj-jēshu 15 rajyam=anupālya gatēshu rijasv=ēkänta(n=na)-shashți-gananöshu parādyayādhyam 13
! (1) tad-varsa-jab(s)-ta16 d-anu shodass bhumi-palah kshmam Dakshiņāpatha-jusham bibharim babhävuh
(Il) [68] Dusht-iva17 shtabdhāyām katipaya-purush-antar-āntaritāyam Obaľukya-kula.sampadi bhaya18 g=Chāļukya-vamsye eval [Kandah"] kirtti-lat-amkurasya kamalam Lakshmi
viļās-aspadar vajram Vuiri-mahr-bhi19 tām pratinidhir=dēvasya Daitya-druhaḥ 1 rāj=āstj-Jayasimhavallabha iti
khyātaś=charitrai20 rennijair=yo rēja chiram-adi-rāja-charit-otkamthaḥ(thah) prajānāṁ harat(o) [7]
15Y8 Rasbțrakūta-kulam-Imdra iti prasi
1 From the ink-impression. • Metre : ślõks (Anushțubb). • Represented by the spiral symbo. 1 Metre : Milini. . Read -rafanās. 11 Metre : Målini. 13 Metro: Vasan tatilaka. 1 Metre : Särdülavikridita.
* Represented by the spiral symbol.
The Verses are not numbered on the stone. • Metre : Slöka. • Metre : Aryagiti. 10 Read - Mamanya, 1 Read purwadhy-4yodhysth. 1 Metre : Varautatilaki.

Page #334

No. 32.)
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR:B, OF A.D. 1077.
275
21 ddhar Krishn-ähvayasya sutam-ashta-bat-ebha-sainyal virjjitys dagdhn-nripa
parcha-bato babhara bhūyag-Chalukya-kula-vallabha 22 rija-lakshmim || [8] Chataļa-ripu-taraga-patu-bhata-karaţi-ghatá-koti-ghatita-rana
rāgaḥ sukrita-Hara-charana-raga23 B-tva(ta)nayo+bhütetasya Ranaragaḥ 1 [9] Tat-tanayah Pulakēsi Kesi
nisu(sho)dana-Bum-bhavad=rāja Vātapi-puri-vara-patir-akaļita24 khala-Kali-kalamka-kalaḥ || [10] "Vayam-api Pulakēsi-kshmäpatim var payantah
puļaka-kaļita-dehāh paśyat=ady=āpi santaḥ sa 25 hi turaga-gaj-ēmdra-grāma-säram sahasra-dvaya-parimitavşittisyache-chakar-āśva
mědhe || [110] Tat-tanayah Naļa-nilaya-vi26 lopi Mauryya-niryyāpa-hētuḥ prathita-prithu-Kadamba-stamba (bha)-bhēdi kutharaḥ 1
bhuvana-bhavana-bhāg-apuran-ārambha27 bhāra-vyavasita-sita-kirttiḥ Kirttivarmmă pripo-bhat I [12] Tad-anu tasy
Enujaḥ "Sarya-dvip-akramana-mahasd yasya nan. 28 sētu-bandhair=nllamghy=abdhi vyavi(dhi)ta pritans Rēvati-dvipe-lopam [1]
rajya-stri(Gri)nām hadha(tha)patir=abhūd=yac=cha Kalachcba(chchu)riņām
babhro 29 bhimiṁ saha sa sakaļair=mmamgaļair-Mmangaļiśaḥ || [13*] Jyēshtha-bhrātus
sati suta-varë-py-arbbhakatvād-abaktē yasminn=ātmany-akpita hi dhu30 ram Mangaļiśaḥ prithivyāḥ [lo] tasmin pratyārppipad-atha mabim yini
Satyāśrayo(7ē)=sau Chalukyanām, ka iva hi patho darppataḥ prachys31 võta (14*7 Jötur-disām vijita-Hargha-maha-nripasya dātur-mmandratha-sat
adhikam=artthayadbhāḥ(dbbyah) | saty-ādi-sarvva-guna32 ratna-gan-akarasya satyaśrayatvøm=upalakshanam=ēva yasya || [15] ?Adamari
krita-dig-valayð-[r]ddita-dvid(a)-ama33 ri-parigita-maha-yaśāḥ Mpidam-arishta-ti(bhi)dan manas odvaham(1) Tade
(Nada)mari-kshitipo=jani tastu(t-su)tab || [168] 34 8Sutasatadiyo guņa-ratna-māļi bhū-vallabho=bhri(bht)d-bhuja-viryya-Sali!
Adityavarmm-ārjjita-punya-karmmā 35 tējobhir-āditya-samāpa-dharmmā || [17*] Tat-suto Vikramadityo vikram-ākrānta
bhi-talah | tato-pi Yuddhama. 36 11-akhyo yuddhě Yama-samo nfipaḥ | [18] "Taj-janmā Vijayadityo virān=ěk.
imga-samgaro | chaturnnām-mandalānām-837 py-ajayad-Vijay-opamah || [19] Tad-bhavo Vikramadityaḥ Ki[r]ttivarmm.
tad-ātmajaḥ yēno(na) Chalukya-rājya-Srir=arta38 rāyiny-abhūd-bhavi || [20*] 'Vikramăditya-bbūpāļa-bhrātā bhima-parākramah
tat-sānuḥ Ki[ro]ttivarmm-abhat msi39 t-p[r*]ās-@[re]adita-durjjana) || [21] Taila-bhūpas-tato jāts Vikramiditya
bhüpatiḥ tat-sinar=abhavat=tasmād-Bhima-rājd-ri40 bhikara) || [22] Ayyan-ārgyas=tato jajño yad-vargasya siya sa kař (svakára)
prāpayanti(nn-i)va dhassam(vamsam) éva(svam) sam (sa) babbrð(vavrē) Krishna.
Dandanan(m) [23] 1 Metre : Arya.
* Metre : Målini. • Read -parimitam-pitoik-sach
• Metre : Mandäkrinta. . Read dharmy-atah. Metro: Vantatilaks. "Metre Dratavilambita. • Metre : Trishtubh Upajiti, with pada 1 Upondravajri and pädar 2.4 Indravajrá. • Metre : sloka.
2 x 2

Page #335

276
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
41 Abhavat-tayoh tandjoh vibhava-vibhāsi virodhi-vidhvasi t öjo-vijit
ādityaḥ satya-dhano Vikramadityaḥ || [248] 42 Chēd-isa-vamén-tilakar Lakshmjana-rājasya nandamā (nā) nuta-bilām
Bonthädēvim vidhivat-pariņityė(nye) Vikramā. 43 dityah 257 Sutam-iva Vasudevā[d] Devaki Visodēvam Gubam=iva
Giri-jāmiraddēvam-Arddhèmdumanļēh 44 ajanayad-aths Bonthädēvy-ataḥ T ailab-bhūpam vibhava-vijita-Sakram
Vikramaditya-nāmnah || [26] Ari45 kumbhi-kumbha-bhedana-ripu-durgga-kavāta-bbarjana-prabhsitiḥ sahaja-baļasā (sya)
Harēdhdhava? bāļa-kra (kri)d=abhava46 deyasya || [27] Kim cha Rashtrakūta-ku!a-rājya-sar baddhāv=ubhau 1
Aurjjityāch-charaṇāv-iva prachalitan sākshāt-Kalēh krāma47 tah krärau baddha-sarirakau guru-jana-druha-prarohāv=iva r āja khandita.
Rashtrakütaka-kula-śri-valli-jāt-ārku48 rau lönau yana sukhona Karkacha(ra)-Raņastambhau rana-prāmgane || [28]
10 Irnpam'1 purā Diti-sutair=iva bhūta-dhātrim yo Rashtra49 kūța-kutiļair-ggamitām=adhastāt uddhřitya Madhava iv=ādri(di)-varāha-räpā(po)
babhró Chalukya-ku!a-vallabha-rāja-la50 kshmir | [29] DACH)na-prāņa-bara-pratāpa-dahano yatra-trasan-Märavaḥ
Chē(Chai)dya-chchhēdy akhiļa-ksbamā-jaya-naya-vyutpauna51 dhir-Utpaļaḥ 1 yên=ātyagra-ran-āgra-darsita-ba!a-prācharyya-sauryy-odayaḥ kārāgära
nidhá vē)sitaḥ kadhi(vi)-dhři(vri)shā 52 yam varạnayam(yan) ghārņpitaḥ || [36*] 13 Bhammaha-Rattad-abhavad-bhüpāļād
Rashtrakuţa-kuļa-tilakāt | Lakshmir-iva sali53 la-nidhëḥ sri-Jakabb-ähvaya kanyā || (31*] Chāļukya-vams-āmbara-bhānu-māļi
fri-Taila-bhupala upāyat-ainām tayo 54 E-cha lok-agu (bhyudayāya yogaḥ sa chamdrika-chandramasör-iv-åsit || [32"]
16Sri-Taila-bhtlmi-pāļāt śri-Jakabbā 55 samajijanatsrimat-Satyasrayan Ka Ska)ndam-Ambikā Tryambakād-iva || [33]
Tasy ånujaḥ śri-Dasavarmma-nāmni(mā) ta 56 d-vallabha Bhagyavat=iti dēvi tayor-abbid=vikrama-sila-sāļi srl-Vikramaditya
npipasztanijaḥ || [34]. 17A sau 57 nija-jyështha-pituḥ paroksha babhara vārāśi-vpitāṁ dharitrim bhujēna
kēyura-latām-iv-ochchair-yvidāri
Metre : Arya.
Read stayöretanujo. Metre not clear the words Chadwifa . . . nuta-filan may be scanned a half of an Aryagiti, and the remainder M the latter half of an Arya ; cf. Mahabharata, XIII, xiv, 183, which contains an Arys hemisticb followed by a second Aryagiti hemistich. • Metre : Målini.
* Read =atar-Taila.. • Metre : Arya.
Read Hararia. • Metre : Sárdülavikridita,
.Read kalat-khandita. 1. Metre: Vasantatilaka.
11 Read itthan. 11 Metre : Sürdülavikridita.
13 Metre : Arya. 14 Mutro : Trishtubb Upajäti, padas 1 and 2 being Indravajra and 3 and 4 Upondra vajra. 16 Metre : slöks. * Metro: Trishabh Upajati, with padat 1, 2, and 4 Indravajri and 3 Upendravajra. 11 Metro : Trishtabh Upajati, Upondravajri

Page #336

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
277
58 t-arāti-kada[]be këna || (35*] Tad-anu tasy=ānajaḥ | Yasy=ākhiļa-vyäpi yaśo=
vadātam-akāņda-dugdb-ām budbi-vri59 adhi-Sarkarh 1 karoti mugdh-amara-gundarinām-abbat-sa bhayo(po) Jagad
ēkamallaḥ 1 [36] Sad=āvanasthaḥ patu-vikrama60 d=yo mad-āndha-gandb-ēna(bha)-ghatā-vipāți dhar-orjjita-prasphurita-prabhāvo
rarāja yo=sau Jayasim ha-rājaḥ [37*] SA61 gamad-akhiļa-dhātri gēna rajanvativa (tva) nivasati npipa-lakshmir-yyasya
sobhr-ātapatro 88 sakala-namit-ari62 kshöņi-bbțin-mauļi-ratna-dyuti-samlalita--pādo gandarolganda-bhūpah || [38]"Ā(a)
dosh-akara-samngo=pi vin=āpi makha63 dåsbanan sa[a*]e-bhati-bbüskaņo pas-cha samprāpa jagad-isatāṁ || [39]
7Vikhyata-Krishna-varņņē Taila-snėh-opalabdha64 sara!atvē | Kuntaļa-vishayē nitarăm virājatë Mallik- modaḥ || [40*] Tataḥ
pratāpa-jvaļana-prabbāva-nirmmi. 65 ļa-nirddagdha-virodhi-vamsahl tasy=ātmajaḥ pålayita dharāyāḥ sriman-abhad
Āhavamalla-dēvah ( [41*] Mangaļaṁ |
First side face. 66 Om [1] 10 Ātm-āvasthāna-bētör=abhilasbati sada mandapar 67 Māļav-éso doļam(t)-tāļi-van-äntäty(ny)-anusarati sari68 n-nätha-kaļāni Choļaḥ | Katyā(nya)kubj-ādi(dhi)rājo bhajati 69 cha tarasi kandarās=tā Himād[r*]ēr-uddämi yat-pratā. 70 pa-prasara-bhara-bbay(v)-odbhīti-vibhrānta-chittāḥ || [42*] "A(a)mla71 Da-Taila-guna-samgrabaņa-pravşiddha-tējo-visëcha-daļi72 ta-dvishad-andhakārab a nvarthatām samanussitya kavi-ehra(pra)73 dhānair-yyaḥ prochyatë nanu Chalukya-ku!a-pradi(di)paḥ | [43] 74 Nämn=aiv=ātichaļam dvishan-briga-kuļam vibhrāsya tējo. 75 dhikai ratyai(tnai)r=astva(skha)ļitam purā Gajapatēs=tan=nāsayitvā 76 mada tumgānām-avani-bhțitām-anudinam dat[t']vā padam 77 müddhasu prāpta[ho] fri-Jayasimha-Dandana iti khya 78 tim cha yaḥ prastutāṁ | [44] 14Auddbři(ddha)tya-yukt-Andbakaja-pra79 bhāva-nirmmüļan-oddāma-ba!asya yasys | virajato 80 nirjjita-Mipakētā(to)ræddēvasya Chāļukya-mahēśvaratvam |[45] 81 Tasmād-ajāyata jagaj-janita-pramoda-ésimgāra-vira-ra
1 Metre : Trishtubh Upajäti, with pada 1 Indravajri and 2-4 Upondravajri. * Metre : Trishțubh Upajati, Upēodravajra.
• Metre: Malini. • Read -fabalita
Metre : sloka. • Sad-bhuli-according to the Miraj plates.
"Metre Arya. # Metre: Trishtubh Upajati, with pâda 1 Upondravajri and 2-4 Indravajri. • Beprosented by the spiral symbol.
1. Metro: Sragdbart. 11 Metre : Vasantatilski.
1 Metre : Särdulavikridite. Read vibhraíbya.
Metro : Trinhtubh Upajati, with pados 1, 2 and 4 Indravajri and 8 Upondravajri, » Metre : Vasantatilaki,

Page #337

278
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
82 sikaḥ kavi-loka-kāntaḥ käntä-viļo!a-nayan-otpala83 chāru-chandras-Chalukya-vamsa-tiļako Bhuvanaikamallah || [46] 84 Yah patra[m] sphuţa-pushkar-ākshara-dhatam pāņau krippa85 chchhalad-A-janma-pratipattanna)-dāgya (sya)-vijaya-sri-dattan(m)-uchchai86 r=ddadhat 1 sakyam grāhapi(yi)tu[m] ddi(di)sām parivridhān=sarvvänsi87 va prāhindho(no)t=pratyba (sa)n=nija-kirttim=abhra-tatini-tya (spa)88 frddh-nubandh-odyatan (mn) || [47*] Tad-anu tasy-ánujah Asit-to89 [ja]h-kalita-kamal-ollasana-praudha-pada-sparsid- 90 [chchai]h Sriyam-avanibhrich-chhēkarāņām dadhānaḥ d hvinta-bhri91 [ntih dadhad-iva dribor-amjanam vairi-vira-smēr-akshinār muhu92 r=apaharan-Vikramāditya-devah | [489] Bhū-bhāram namita-pha93 n-iśvaram bhujābhyān vi(bi)bbrāpaḥ pataha-palāšra(yi)ta-kshi94 t-iśaḥ 1 yas-ch-oohchair-apahata-nāki-sā(sa)khi-lilaḥ prakhya95 tah(tas) Tribhuvanamalla ity-adāraḥ || [49] SYāto-tvai(nvē) 96 shtar Janaka-janitám vallabh-odāra-lakshmir bhritri Barddhar 97 hari-bala-yutas-tvā(svā) Sumitr-ātmajébha(na) tid si98 ndhor-Bhashu(hu)-mukha-bhayad-ētya Vaibhishapa-fri-dha99 mnā němē Dravila®-patina yas=cha Chāļukya-Ramaḥ 1 (II) (50) 100 Saryv-āśā-vijaya-prayāna-samaya-jñāt-akhi101 l-orvvi-patha-prasthan-ěva muhim atitya vimaļa ya102 t-kirttir-abdhin gatā prëshya (kshya)s-të vijaya-sriya. 103 para-vaso dori-karoty=ēps(sha) mām=ity-akhyātum-i. 104 v=ārņpava-sthiti-jushaḥ San(Sau)rēg=trilokai-guroh || (51) Satu 105 Idu tāmbra-sāsanadol=iļda Chāļukya-chakrava106 rttigaļa vam sada rājyam-geydarasagala rāj-āvaļi mangala | 107 Om [1] Kandar Sri-vanit-adhipan-Aga-tanayā-vibhu Vig-da108 vata-manoraman-erb=1 mivarum=utsavadiṁ Ravidē. 109 va-chamūpatige mäļke sakha-sampadamam || (52"] Ava110 na tudi kodol-sakal-āvani kedageya mugula tu. in dig-eragida bhrimgi-vapuyan=iļisi sogayikum=ā 112 Vishnu-vardha-martti daye-geyg-olpam || [53] Vpitta 113 10Vārija-pitham-aksha-valayam mani-kundalam-1114 chcharat-trivedi-ravam-emb-iv=oppe jaghana-sthaļado! ka115 rado! kapolado! emēra-mukh-abjado! tanag=odam116 bado taj-Jalajiksha-Dābhi-pireraha-garbbhadimdam-ogo 117 dorn vijit-arkka-mahan Pitāmaham (54") 10Ă Sara
Metre : Sardilavikridita. Read säkahyan. Metre : Mandakrantii. • Metre : Praharshiņi.
Metre: Mandakranta. • This word is perhaps written more usually with d instead of l, for instance, in this samo vero as No. 46. in the record on the Nilgunda plates: see p. 154 above. But the form Dramils, also, in found: see, ...., Ind. Ant.. Vol. XIX, p. 17, line 7. 1 Metre : Bardûlavikridita.
* Represented by the spiral symbol. • Metre: Kanda
20 Metre : Utpalamali.

Page #338

No. 32.]
118 sijasambhava-kula-prabhavar-nnegaldor-Chchalukya 119 r-udbhäsita-vikramar-ppalabar-ant-avatol kali Tai120 lan-embavam sasita-satruv-atana magam Dasava 121 rmman-avamge puttidom bhasura-kirtti Vikraman-avam122 g-anujam Jayasimha-vallabham || [55] Sasvata-kirtti 123 tat-tanayan-Ahavamallan-avaṁge sunu Sömē124 évaran-atanim kiriyan-ol-gali Vikrama-bhümipa125 lakam visva-virodhi-mauli-mapi-ramjita-pada-payō
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
126 jan-atat-änasvara-suddha-kirtti sha(pa)ripälisut-ildan-a127 sesha-dhatriyam || [56] Antu sukhadim rajyam-geyyuttu128 m-ire Kandam Poḍavig-ade tane mukham-enip-Eḍe129 dore-naḍimge tilakad-andadin-oppam-baḍed-irkum=eseva 130 Kirudore-dadiyo! Mukkundey-emba vipra-gramam || [57] 131 Vrittam Adu tam dakshina-dosadol nelasiyum 10132 k-ottaram Nandan-aspadam-ag-ildum-asat-kajata-tati 133 nana-niti-vikhyata-sam padam-ag-ildum-aniti-samgati
hēta-bhūtam
136 parama-paraṁ
Back of the Stone.
134 vinit-aneka-lokaṁgalim pudid-ildum [58] Alli Kam ||
135 Sarasirahabhava-prabhavam Marichi-muni tat-tanubhavam sakala-jagat-karan-aika
Kadyapa-prajapatly-embath [59] "Tad-visada-vamsa-jätar-ssadvidya-nilayar-amala-yasar-akhila-vipaschid-vamdyar-atma-vam
paribhavip-agal-avinit-adhana-6obh-vaham
137 fa-viyad-valaya-sudha-mayakhar-esedor-ppalabar || [60] Avarol Kasyapa-götrapavitram nayad-adharmma-prabhavan-a
279
138 khila-dharitri-vasyan-amalina-charitran-avasya-vratan-esedan-elege Revanabhaṭṭam || [61] A vipr-ottamana magam bhu-viárn
139 ta-kirtti
sakala-guna-gana-nilayam bhavabhava-hara-pad-Abja-vibhāvita-mati Samkararyyan-embam negaldam || [62] Vri| A vi
140 bhu Koppad-lévara-pad-ambujamach auta-kimyeyinde samhbhävita-chittan-gi niya ma-bratadimdam-upaste-geydu tad-deva-vara
141 prasadadin=udatta-gupaṁ padedam tantjanam Śri-vanita-mano-nayana-vallabhanam gupi-Koppadēvanam || [63] Kam | Atam putte gu
143 Ad-alladeyum | Vri 7Nele
142 n-orvvi-jātam nere pûtu käytu pantu samasta-pritiyan-odavisit-ene vikhyātiyan= eydidan adaha-vivambhareyol || [64]
1 Metre: Utpalamälä.
Metre Kanda,
Metre: Mattabhsvikridita,
samuj [j]vala-kirtti-prasarakk-adarppu kani sauch-acha
saujanya-gunakk-udara-charitakk-avisa-sadmam
144 ra-ratnak[k]e nischala-vag-vrittige bittu mantanada janma-kshetram=emd=amde kēvaļamē Vāg-lalana-mukh-oj [j] vala-maņi-ári
Metre Kanda. Metre Utpalamälä.
Metre: Mattabhavikridita.
• Metre: Kanda.

Page #339

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
145 darppapan Koppanam [65 Jayasinhs-bhtpanap=tavnayad-ond-u padha-visud
dhiyiń mechohisi tad-dayeyim padedoń 146 negald-akshaya-nidhi-bhaņdāragarapatanad-spademam [66] 'Atana sati rad
vams-opëte kal-anvite vimala-charitra-gun-o. 147 pète pati-bhaktiyimdam Sitey-enal-Pampakabbe pompam taledo! || [67] A
jampatig=agra-sutam bhrājishņu-gan-avalambi 148 Murabars-pada-parkēja-mada-madhukaram rārājita-cita-kirtti Vivanäryyan
negaldam || [68] À vipra-kuļa-lalāmam 149 dēva-pitri-pratati-havya-kavyamgalan-und=āvagam-arkkame
tat-bamāja-yajan-aika-ratam || [69] Tad-anujan-asesha150 vidyā-sadanam guņi Samkaräryyan=ātana tammam vidita-saka!-āgam-ārtthan
sad-amala-mati negaldan-elege Rēvaṇabhattam (70*] 151 Ātana tammar 611-opētam fri-vēda-vārddhi-paramgaman-uddha ta-madan-urvvarā.
vikhyāta sasi-visada-kirtti Māchayabhattam || [71] 152 Int-enisi negalda sutarindan=táme ksit-ārttbam-enisid=å dampatig=atyanta-madame
odave Lakshmi-kantam Ravidēvan-amala-guman-udi(da)yi153 sidam [72] Vri Ingadalimge sita-karan-entu Kumärakan-entu Déva
dēvamge Mor-antakaṁge Kusum-ayudhan-entu Jayantan-entu 154 Sakramge tandjar=ante Ravidēva-chamapati 'sanda Koppadēvamge tandjan
endode tad-undatiyan pogaļalke vēlkumo || [73] 155 8Amar-ēmdrage Paloma-Dandane Sura-jyēshthange Våg-lakshmi Sitama yükh
abharapamge Gauri Vanaj-akshamg=Ambuj-avisey-ertu 156 mano-vallabhoy-ante tad-vibhage sach-chåritre tam Dövalabbo mand-vallabhey
ādo!=emdod=adan-innd vappipom banpipor || [74] Vinu157 tan-Nichanan-atanim kiriyavam Koppam tadiy-ånnjanman-avam Vāvanan=
åtaninde kiriyatam Rēvaņam tat-kaniya158 1-avam Bovanan-emb-ivarussaka!a-vidyd-päragar-ppunya-bhajanar=atm-odbhavar
endod=vibhuvin-ant=ar=ddbanyar-i dhatriyo! || [75] 159 'Vanaj-aksham tanag-ishta-dai(va"]m=adhipam Traiļokyamallam jagaj-jana-van
dyan piti Koppaņam janani Sham(Pam)padēvi tammam mahi160 vinutam Srivaran-atyudätta-cbaritam éri-Nachi tandwagra-nandanan-end-ande
ksit-artthan-alte Ravigam bhaloka-kalpa-drumam || [76"] Kavi161 ta-kalpa-lat-arppanakke sura-bhūjam sabda-vidya-payobdhi-viļāsakk=amțit-aren
tarkka-vimaļu-vyöma-prakāsakke bhāna 162 visuddh-agama-tat[t]va-kēļi-sadan-od[d]yotakke ratna-pradipay-nippam kula
dipakam Ravi-chamūpambandhu-kalpa-drumam [77] 8Anu163 månakk-edey-illa bajipode rökhd-suddhi bēr-onde bhitti-nayam-bett-eged-appuy-1
nimiļda chamchan-mătrega! Padmagarbbhanum=èm 164 ballane pëļim-intu bareyalk-ob-annegar tane nettane balla bareyalk-aneka
lipiyam fri-vipra-vidyadharam |[78] "Idu nava165 madbu-dbir-asiramo mēn-sudh-mh bho-nadiyo kavivud-emb-ond-andadim nunpan
impari pudida Ravi-chamipam bajip=ānd ond)-oje
1 Metre : Kanda. • Metro: Mattēbhavikridita.
1 Metre : Utpalamila. * Metre : Atibakvari.

Page #340

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
281
166 pēļ=en=oda visugumo karon-ānandamar dhätriguellath [79] Kamil JĀ
a vibhav=Āhavamalla-mahi-vallabhanalli padedan=urutara-nija-yi167 dya-vibhavadimda mechchisi bhi-vingtar lāļa-sandhi-vigraha padamam || [80*1
i Adhikaraingalamē[1]-osed=adhikāraman=& prip-obvaraṁ kade pa168 dedar badha-nidhi nij-ānvay-Ernbara-Vidhu bandhavand [81*] Ad-alladeyum Piridon kärrinyadimda
bandhava-padmin-pasőruha-mitran il
hara. .
. 169 pati tanag-old-Iye Mukkunde Gamgāpuram-Ehūr=emba mikk-urggalane padeda sad-bhaktiyimdam tadiy-orvvareyam kāl-
ga t 170 rchchi kottaṁ dinapa-fasadharan-nilvinań sarvva-būdhā-parihāram mādi vipr
Kvalige nija-kuļa-vyðma-tār-idhinātham || [82] Tad-anantaram 171 Kam 3gēnādhipatyadrodane mahi-nātham hēri-sandhi-vigraha-padamam
in sri-nilayam Sömēśvara-bhu-nātham kürttu rāgadim , kude pa r a 172 dedaṁ || [83*) Tad-anantaram | Sri-Vikramāmkansipan-akhil-āvani-pati
sakaļa-rajya-chihnangalan-old-āvagam=ittar tanag-enako vapni 16*List 173 pen=im t adiya-mahim-Önnatiyan | [8472 Intene mürata-rajyadoļan=tāne
Chalukya-nfipargge(rge) kay-gannadiy-Idathtaana 8988 the 174 dio-āvanum=int=enisidan-odane vipra-vamsa-prabhavaro [85] Vri # Mabig
ene(ni)tānumam parusa-vědiya bettagalambur-ya175 niruhe(ha)da banangalam pariva. : siddharasamgals bal-vonalgalam bahavidha
yatnadimde Bidi mādidan=allade läla-gandhi. 176 vigrahi-Ravidēvan=orvvanane m āļidanē saka!-opakāriyan || [86] Kan i
Amaldam chandanamam chandra-mayakhaman-0177 ndu mādi mādidan-ayanan Kamalabhavap-allad-amd-on samasta-hita-hotu
bhatan=akkume pēļim || [878] Vpi || Manam-old-andadi. 178 Deanna bannisal-ad-ārggar sāladě bāppa, fishta-nidhānam Ravidēvan-ilda bhuvanam Lakshm-Isanwild-amburāģi pisimpa-drums-
n 179 m=ilda Nandana-vanam tār-ēšan=ildambaram vana-jāta-priyan ilde p ūrva
kudharam Dëvëndran-ild=āspadam || (88*] Tidu Kali-kalad e 180 ndam-aņam=alladu dharmmada balli küde parvvidudu rit-amkurannybaledu
W pallavisittu par-opakāra-sasyada tene kā 181 pal=ādapada dāna-ghanan kared-appad=appa nodeidu Ravidāvan=eribe parash
ottamanzilda dharitriy=āgado | [89] Nudi 182 jala-rekhe Baucha-gunad-o?p=adu tāraka-hira-kanchalan®-nadeva negalte gāṁpa
pati-bhakti kelakk-upachārav=o!predambada chadur-e183 kkasekkam=apitam mola-garttaley=āgi varttip=fgadinavaram palanoh-alevud udghs.
gupam Ravi-dandanathanam(na) # [90] Adulok-attara184 v-oppadė, pogaļalmārggam bāpp=ahamkaram=illada nity-oanatimithyey=illad=arive
Hanya-stri-rat-ābaktiy=illada šaucha-pral vrata185 meinam-illad=esa kam poll-illad-ārpp=ārggam-amjada vidya-mahim-odayath bhuvanadol
fri-vipra-manikyanam (na)||[91] Idu nod-a1 Metre : Kanda.
Metre : Mabisragdhara. * Metre : Kanda.
+ Metre : Champakamala. Metre : Kanda.
.. . Metre : Mattēbhavikridita. * Metre : Champakamala.
8 For this somewhat obscure passage I give the division of words, 18 well the translation, with dae reserve. • Metre : Mattēbhavikrīạita.
20

Page #341

282
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
186 chohari node node fasiyind-att-atta tāra-samühadin-att-atta kal-adri-samkuladin
att-att-erpnav-ānika-tiradin-att-atta diśå-ga187 j-otkaradin-att-att-Abjagarbbh-apda-khandadin-att-atta poda!pan=ilpuda jasam
sri-vipra-māņikyanam (na) il [92] Kam || Enit-enite lakshmi pe188 rchehugum=anit-anit-o!-gapame kidagum=uļidorgg=antzaltzenit-enitu lakshmi
perchchagum-anit-anit-ol-gupaman=alte Revigam 189 taledañ | [93*] Int-enisida pogaltegar negaltegam neley-ägi || Kan | Tām
paded-Entrol lokam pogald-inegar Svayambhu190 dēv-aleyama sampan-nidhi mädisidan sampürppa-mandratham mah-otsavadindam
[94] Ad-ent-ene || Vri || Egev=en-annati ninnu. 191 deurto pudid-enn-I saudha-funbhat-prabba-prasara-bri ninag-umte chelvu ninag
enn-ant-umte pël-endu rodisi raupy-achala-katamar 192 sva-jathara-vyinaddha-ghamta-mukha-prasara-dhvānadin-agadun naguva-vol-irkkum
tad-Is-Alayam || [95] Tat-Svayambhu-dēva-pra193 bhāvam=ē doret-ene | Kam || SAhi kontade tēlətindade dahanan pattidade
bandu tat-kshaņado! tad-gribama ba . 194 la-gole tad-visha-rabitate manajargge nimisha mätradin-akkań | [96*] $Jaritamge
nētra-rogige siro-vyath-arttange karoņa-sa195 lige nir-odarige raja-haranam tach-charapa-yuga-smaraņa-matradim doro-kolgun |
[97] Vpitta || 'Idu rajat-adri he196 ma-sikhara-pratipattiyan-Isan-lye pettudu Hara-hasa-kalpa-taru kem-daļirind=e8ev
agra-bhāgadol-pudi. 197 dad-Umädhinatha-sita-gätra-sapimga-sutanga-jātad-ond-odavk-enipa Svayambhu
Siva-gēbada pom198 galasan sa-mangalam || [98]
"Baviyaṇabhatta-sainya-patigan tad-apatya-samā. 199 khya-Năchi-mukhya
varaja-putra-pantra-paßu-bāndhava-mitra-jan-ādigam śubh-odbhava200 mamoudatta-sar padamum-orjjita-vrittiyum=nttar-attar-otsavamum-abhishtut-abhyuda
yamum saman-ikk-avargga(rg=a)kke ms[in]gala || [99] 201 Raviyaņabhatta-chamapati Siva-gfihama mādis enda besase nij-sam
savinayadir perggade Nāgavarmman-Entro. 202 l-achala-bhakti-samētam || [100] Vļi | 7Mädisidom Svayambhu-Siva-mandiramar
niyata-vratamgalo!-kuļi sa-kota-koti-Siva-ti203 rtthaman-arttiyin-zka-bhuktadir māļisidom Su-Sāļi-vana-purpa-van-&mbra-van
oksha-vātamam mūdisidorn Siv-artthadin-enal 204 dorey-Er-gga! Nāgavarmmanol || [101] Nägavarmmam pati-hita Vainatěyar
saucha-Gängöyam nudid-ante-gaodam praje-mechche-gandam ms[mo]. gala[m] |
Second side face. 205 Om Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-Edraya sri-prithvi-va206 labha mahāraj-adhirāja param-eśvara parama
tede
1 Metre : Kande. • Metre : Champakamali.
Metre : Utpalamala.
1 Metre : Mattēbhavikridita.
Metre : Kanda. The präsa is violated here, with d instead of d. Metre: Kanda,
• Denoted by the spiral symbol.

Page #342

No. 32.]
207 bhaṭṭāraka Satyaáraya-kula-tilaka Chaluky-a
208 bharana śrimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dövara vijaya209 rajyam-a [tt]ar-ottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-a210 rkka-tāram saluttum-ire Kalyāṇada nele-viḍinol-su
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
211 kha-samkathā-vinodadim rajyam-geyyattum-ire rashtra212 pati-vishayapati-grāmaküṭak-ayuktaka-niyu
213 ktak-adhikarika-mahattar-ādi-sammatadim Svasti Sri-Cha214 Jukya-Vikra[ma"]-varshada 2neys Pingala-samvatsarada ára. 215 vanada pauṛṇnamasi Adityavara soma-grahana-ma216 ha-parvva-nimittadim palavu maha-danaṁgalam koṭṭu 217 dana-kalado! śriman-maha-pradhanam heri-lala-sandhi-vi218 grahi daṇḍanayakam Raviyanabhattara binnapadim 219 ava[r]-mmdisida Bhara Art-Svayambhu-dévarggo gandha-dha220 pa-dipa-naivedy-ady-archchanakkam khanda-sphutita-jirnp-öddhāra221 nava-sudha-karmmakkaṁ pāvula-varggakkaṁ oduva kölva vidy-artthi222 tapodhanara chhatrara asan-achchhädanakkaṁ avargge vakkhani223 suva bhattarggam Chaitra-pavitr-abhyagat-adi-pajegalgam 224 samkrānti-grahan-adi-parvva-homa-bali-kri (kri)y-ädigalgam 225 brähman-adi-din-anatha-samtarppanakkam-age alliy-acha, 226 ryyar-Elemela-Simha-parshan-mandaliya Maleyala
227 pandita-devara sishya[r]-Mmirimjeya Chikkadevara pradi 228 shyar-appa śrimad-Iáanarasi-paṇḍitargge dhärä-pärvvakam 229 madi koṭṭa Nariyumboley-elpattara baliya 230 Kiriya-Bellumbaṭṭiya polad-olag-Elaraveya
231 tirtthada gadimbada Oramtara-Mallana ghaleyol-a
232 ledu biṭṭa kariya nelam mattar när-ayvattu
233 Sagaram-münüṛara baliya Piriya-Bellumba234 ṭṭiyim paduval devara polanam phalam-malpa pra285 je parigrahakk-iral Sivapuram-cada pesaran-i
236 ttu mane-gattal- ghaleyol bitta mattar pattu 237 Entre badagasa kaliya polado)-Ispivara238 devara poladim temkal müvattaydu-gēna Danavi239 nödana ghaleyol bitta mattar ayvattu alli 240 ghaleyo! Annama-gåvandana kereya ke241 Jage Ispirara-dévara galdegi tekal bitta 242 galdeya mattar-ondu alli & ghaleyol-Isape243 évara-devara tomṭadim paduval tömtam mattar-ondu 244 dövara puravarggam-age padamala-parigraha245 kkam brahmapuriya brahmanarggam Bhura amga246 diyim baḍagal Somesvara-dövara doguladim padu
202
283

Page #343

284
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
7
[VOL. XII.
247 val tomtam-baran bitta palavum kēri-verasida pura 248 da piriya keriy-ondu brahmapuriya brahma-/ 249 pargge Eļarkveya ghaleyo! Kiriya-Belļumba 250 ttiya poladol bitta key=matternura ava 251 rgge Eļarăveya ghaleyal ede-volada key-matta252 nafar-olage bitta mattar elpattu alli 253 satrake bitta mattar mūvatta mtu mattar 254 nål-nûra pannerada arkadolar 412 255 1 bhumiyol-elliy-adodar sun kami dandarin teja-sv. 256 myam modal-age mattam tējam=enisidav=ellar dēvara 257 somm=åge sarvva-bàdhā-paribāra māờidor-äránum tēja258 davar valley-enda snttisi tõral-salladu sarvva-namasyam 259 tribhog-abhyantara-siddhiyim parvva-prasiddha-simă-sama260 nvitam=āge bittar=1 dbarmmamaṁ pratipäļisidavargge 261 Kurukshotrado! Bāsira-kavileya koquin ko
kod u ko 262 Jagumam ponnal=kattisi säryya-grahaņado! cha263 turvveda-päragan-appa brahmanange kotta phalan=1 264 dharmmaman=aļidavargge Våra pāśiyol-säsira-kavile265 yumam chaturv vēda-pāragar=appa brāhmaṇaruma266 n-ațida pātakam sārggum Slokam || Sämányo-yam dha267 rmma-sētar-npipapam kālē kala pålantyo bhavadbhiḥ[*] 268 sarvvān=ētan bhiginaḥ pārtthiv-indran bhūyo bhüyo yācha 269 të Ramabhadrah || Sva-dattām para-dattām vã yo harē. 270 teta vasundharam shashtiruvvarsha-sahasrapi vishthayām já271 yatë krimiḥ | Bahubhir=vvasudhå datta rajabhis-Sa272 gar-ādibhiḥ 1 yasya yasya yada bhūmiņ tasya tasya 273 tada phalam | "Mad-varsa-jäh para-mahl-pati-varsa-ja v på 274 pád-apăta-mataso bhuvi bhävi-bhäpāḥ ye påļayanti 275 mama dharmman=imam samastam tēbhyo mayā virachita(o)-Thja. 276 lir-esba marddhnā || I sthānads achāryyar akko tapodhanar=ak[k] 277 naishthika brahmachūriga!g=allade mathadol-iral-sallada brahma 278 charyam-illadavaran arun nakaramum-arasum=
ildu 279 popa-madisi kalevar posa-madal-ollade monduya230 tanar-geydar=appode sva-garddabba-chapdāļar=antum-allade 1(10), Kandari 281 5Sthāna-pati goravan-akk-i sthāpada samayamgaļ=akke rati-lampa282 an-Isthānadol-iralāg=avanam sthānamum-arasuga?um=ilda 283 kaleyalu-vēlkum || I dharmmam-a-chamdr-ārkka-tāram salgum manngulai 11
Read ghaleyal or ghaleyot.
1 Metre : Trishabh (Sálint). • Metre : ślska (Anushtubb): and in the next verse. • Metre : Vantatilska
Metre : Kanda.

Page #344

No. 32.)
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
285
TRANSLATION. Lines 1 to 104, containing verges 1 to 51, follow mostly a draft which has been sufficiently dealt with in connection with the record on the Nugunda plates (see p. 142 above). But in addition to the punning verse Vikhyata-Krishna-varnné, No. 87 in that record and No. 40 in this one, we have here another one of the same kind, Adoshākara-samgo=p, No. 39, which is not in the Nilgunda record.
The point of this stanza is a comparison of the king with the god siva. In its literal sense it means "Though he was in contact with a wealth of flawless (enjoymenta), and though he did not outrage any religious rites, he, being adorned with exoellent majesty, obtained the empire of the world." Secondarily it signifies - Though he wore no moon Ton his brow as does Siva), and though he broke up no sacrifices (as Siva broke up Daksha's sacrifice), yet he became a jagad-ida (Siva), wearing excellent bhati (majesty or white ashes)."
We take up the translation of the present record at the point where it makes its own departure :
(Line 105)-This (namely, the matter in the preceding part] is the royal sucoession, as it is in a copper charter, of the kings who reigned of the race of the Chāļukyą emperors. May there be good fortune!
Om! (Verse 52)-May the Triad, the Sovereign of Lady Fortune, the Lord of the Mountain's Daughter, and the Lover of the Goddess of Speech, with joy create happy estate for the general Ravidēva !
(Verse 53) ---May that Boar-incarnation of Vishnu, on the tip of whose [right] task the whole earth appeared in its beauty, resembling the form of a bee perched on the tip of a bad of the ketaki-plant, graciously grant welfare !
(Verse 54)-With a lotns-seat, a string of aksha-berries, a jewelled ear-ring, and the ringing sound of the Three Vēdas (respectively) as his attributes in his comely loins, his hands, his cheeks, and his smiling face-lotus, the Grandsire [Brahman), having a brilliance surpassing the sun, arose from the heart of the lotus [issuing) from the navel of the Lotus-eyed (Vishnu 7.
(Verse 55)-One among many distingaished Chalukyas, who were sprung from that race of the Lotus-born One and were illustrious for their heroism, was the hero named Taila (II). ruler over his foes. His son was Daśavarman. To him was born Vikrama [V], of resplendent glory. His younger brother was Jayasinha-Vallabha [II]. 19 (Verse 56)-His son was Ahavamalla-[8õmēsvara I), of everlasting fame. His son was Sömēsvara [II]. His younger brother was king Vikrama (VI), a true hero, the lotus of whose foot was made radiant by the jewels of the diadems of all his adversaries, and who, amabging imperishablo brilliant fame, lived as protector of the whole earth.
While he was thus reigning in happiness :---(Verse 57)—There was a village of Brahmane, Mukkunde by name, on the beantiful bank of the Kirudore, which was resplendent after the manner of an ornament to the Ededore nad, which is said to be the face of the earth.
(Verse 58)-It is situated in the sonthern land, yet divine; thongh it is a Nandanapark, it is without companies of base-born men ; though celebrated for its fortane in varions
For translation and explanation see p. 144.

Page #345

286
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
disciplines, it is not visited by disasters; though it is frequented by many persons of culture, it displays splendour of possessions undissipated in contemplation.
Here :-(Verne 59)-The sage Marichi, offspring of the Lotus-born (Brahman), had a son, by name Kasyapa the Patriarch, the sole cause of the creation of the whole world, highest of the high.
(Verse 60)-Many scions of his illustrious race flourished, receptacles of true knowledge, stainless of fame, praised by all Brāhmaṇs, moons in the encircling firmament of their family.
Among them :-(Verse 61)-There flourished on earth the doctor Rövana, sanctified in the gotra of Kaśyapa, one by whom the power of evil perished, controller of the whole earth, stainless of conduct, unfailing in religious observances.
(Verse 62)— There flourished a son of this noble Brahmap, by name Sankarărye, having his famo spread over the earth, a home of the whole series of virtuos, his soul devoted to the lotus-feet of Him [Siva] who destroyed the Mind-born [Káma).
(Verse 63)--This lord, being inspired of spirit, exalted in virtue, having paid worship by sastere observances to the lotus-feet of the god] Isvara of Koppa through his desire for a 800, obtained as a boon from that god a son who was a darling to the soul and eyes of Lady Fortune, the excellent Koppadēva.
(Verse 64)--He attained a high reputation throughout the world, of the following tenor on his birth the produce of the field of virtue fally flowered, ripened, and bore fruit, and caused delight to all men.
Moreover :-(Verse 65)--A seat of the virtue of goodness, a dwelling-place of noble conduct, a bank for the diffusion of brilliant glory, a mine for the jewel of holy conduct, a seed for the growth of unwavering eloquence, a field of birth for greatness, thus Koppana in very truth was a lustrous jewel-mirror for the face of the Lady of Speech
(Verse 66)-Having earned the approbation of king Jayasimha [II] by his unique purity under test, he obtained by the favour of the latter the distinguished office of administrator of the stores of his inexhaustible treasury.
(Verse 67)- His good wife, who was of noble race, and was endowed with accomplishments and possessed the virtues of stainless conduct, & very Sitā in her devotion to her husband, Pampakabbe, attained greatness.
(Verse 68)-Of this couple an eldest son flourished, a possessor of brilliant virtues, a hot bee to the lotus-feet of Mura's Slayer (Vishọa), endowed with radiant white fame, Vávaņārya.
(Verse 69)-This ornament of the Brahman race, tasting the oblations and funereal offerings of the series of gods and ancestors (respectively] always until the sun set, was entirely devoted to sacrificing for his congregation.
(Verse 70)-His younger brother was the virtuous sankarirya, a sest of all knowledge ; his younger brother, Rēvanabhatta, who understood the purport of all traditional lore and was good and stainless of soul, was famous in the world.
(Verse 71)-His younger brother was Māchayabhatta, possessed of virtue, who had crossed to the further shore of the ocean of the blessed Vedas, who cast away passion, who was renowned over the earth, who had fame brilliant as the moon.
1 The point of this verse lies in a virodhábhasa, with verbal opposition between dakshina: uttara, sandana : asat-kujäta (kujata. base-born" and "tree"), siti : aniti (" without disaster" and "lawlesanem," according as it is divided as an-iti or a-xiti), visita : apinita.
For the word adarpu cf. the Sabara-farkara-vilasa, 1, 84.

Page #346

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
287
(Verse 72)-To that same con ple, who were deemed to be truly blessed by sons distinguished in the manner mentioned, was [algo] born Ravidēva, a favourite of fortune, stainless of virtues, causing them exceeding delight.
(Verse 3)-When it is said that as the Moon was born to the Milk-Ocean, as Kumāra was born as a son to the God of Gods, as the (God) of the Flower-Bow to Mura's Slayer, as Jayanta to Sakra, so the general Ravidēva was born as son to the worthy Koppadēva, is it necessary to praise his exaltation (any further]?
(Verse 74)- A8 Paloma's daughter [Sachi] was beloved to Dövēndra [Indra], as the blessed goddess of speech (Sarasvati] to the Eldest of the gods (Brahman), as Gaari to Him [siva) who wears the moon as ornament, as the lotus-dwelling Lady [Lakshmi] to the Lotuseyed [Vishnu), so to that noble man was the virtuous Dēvalabbe beloved ; this said, how can the panegyrist discant further on this matter?
(Verse 75) - The famous Nāchans; his younger brother, Koppa; his younger brother, Vāvana; his younger brother, Rēvaņa; his younger brother, Sovaņa; these were his sons, masters of all the sciences, vessels of righteousness: when this is said, who are so happy on this earth as that noble man?
(Verse 76)-In view of the fact that the Lotus-eyed was his patron deity, that Traiļokyamalla, praised throughout the world, was his king, that Koppana was his father, that Pampadēvi was his mother, that Srivara, famous over the earth, was his younger brother, and that Nachi, a man of exalted career, was his eldest son, truly Raviga is blessed, a tree of desire to the world.
(Verse 77)-A tree of paradise whereon to lay poetry's plant of desire, a moon to illumine the ocean of grammatical science, a sun to irradiate the stainless sky of logic, a jewel lamp to give light in the bower where sport the principles of the holy traditions, is the general Ravi, the light of his family, & tree of desire to his kinsmen.
(Verse 78)-It is no matter for (mere) conjecture that, when he plays music, those swelling quivering instants display the regular character of a (painted] wall-surface (or, display regularity of division), correot decorative lines (or, correct tones) being duly separated and combined : and this same person, a blessed Brahman-vidyadhara (master of art, or demigod) knows how to write properly many [kinds of] writing, to such a degree that it is said : "Say ! does even Padmagarbha (Brahman] know how to write thus ?"
(Verse 79)-The unique manner in which the general Ravi makes music, combining smoothness and sweetness in a singular manner, so that it is said: "is not this a downpour of fresh honey, or a river of nectar, that is falling upon as ?" say! does it not cause delight to the ear of the whole world ?
(Verse 80)-This noble world-renowned man obtained the office of L&ļa-samdhi. vigrahin from the earth's favourite Āhavamalla-[8ômēsvara I), having gained his approval by the splendour of his vast learning.
(Verse 81)-By the gift by the king of [that] office, which is pleasing above [other offices, he obtained it. being & moon in the firmament of his own race, that treasury of sages, and a sun to the lotus-lake of his kindred.
Moreover :-(Vorse 82)-By gift, through great kindness, of that same king, who was pleased with him, he obtained the rich villages of Mukkunde, Gangapura, and Ehor; and
1 The Vidyadharas were skilled in music as well as in other things.
1 The VikramdAkadēvacharitra, III, 17 (and see Ind. Aut., Vol. V, p. 319) speaks of Vikramiditya VI AS attaining, as a child, high skill in all the various kinds of writing (sarvan lipishw).

Page #347

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
through virtuous devotion, having laved [their] feet, he, the moon of the sky which was his family, gave his property to [that] line of Brahmans, immune from all opposing claims for as long as the sun and moon may endure.
Subsequently :-(Verse 83)--Along with the post of Commander of the Army, he obtained by gift of king Sömēsvara [II], lord of the earth, a home of Fortune, through his warm attachment, the office of Heri-samdhivigrahin.
Sabsequently :-(Vorse 84)--The blessed king Vikramänka [VI], lord of all the earth, in his affection gave him further all the insignis of sovereignty; when this is said, how can I describe further the exaltation of his dignity ?
(Verse 85)-Thus in actually three reigns this scion of the Brahman race was by his merit a hand-mirror to the Chalukya kings; is there any one [else] who was such ?
(Verse 86)-Unless the Creator had made for the earth with manifold effort an indefinite number of mountains of the philosopher's stone, and of forests of the tree of the gode, and of Aowing great rivers of quicksilver, (and so had acquired experience in creating], could he have made the Lāļa-samdhivigrahin Ravidēva, the unique benefactor of all men ?
(Verse 87)-Unless the lotus-born [Brahman] created him by combining ambrosia, sandal, and moonbeams, say, how could there be (such) a source of good to all men ?
(Verse 88)-In order, brother, to praise in a manner attractive to the mind, is it not enough for any one [to say] : "Hurrah ! the world where dwells Ravidēva, treasure-house of the refined, [is as the ocean where dwells the Lord of fortune; the Nandana-park where stands the tree of the gods; the sky wherein stands the moon; the Eastern mountain on which stands the Lover of the Lotus (the sun] ; the abode where dwells Devendra " ?
(Verse 89)-This is by no means a product of the Kali age ; [it is) a creeping-plant of religion which has spread all at once,-& shoot of truth wbich bas grown and sproated, -an ear of the corn of beneficence which has become apparent,- cloud of liberality which has poured forth rain : see, O brother, is not this the case with] the earth, on which there is the best of men, named Ravidēva ?
(Verse 90)-The model excellence of the general Ravidēva will strike and disturb men of the present time, in whom speech appears as a streak of water, the essence of purity as a glittering of stars and diamonds, the glory of their lives as stupidity, devotion to a lord as subservience to a party, goodness as a subordinate matter, refinement as quips, and knowledge as darkness.
(Verse 91)-Is not this miracle meet for all to praise P “Well done! this tuby of Brähmans on earth has perpetual dignity without conceit, learning without error, purity without addiction to the wives of other men, splendour without blemish, power without sin, rise of greatness of learning without its being feared by any "!
(Verse 92)-Lo, this marvel ! as we keep looking on, the fame of this ruby of Brāhmaṇs gathers lustre on all sides from the moon, from the troop of stars, from the group of the primitive mountains, from the shores of all the oceans, from the crowd of the elephants of the regions of space, and from the divisions of the cosmos of the Lotus-dweller (Brahman).
(Verse 93)- In the case of other men, in proportion as fortune increases so virtue diminishes ; but Raviga has waxed greater in virtue as his fortune has increased.
Being thus a seat of glory and distinction :-(Verse 94)- At Ehur, which he himself had acquired, this treasury of fortone, his desires being fulfilled, constructed a temple of Svayambhu [iva] with great pomp, amidst the acclamation of the people.
1 The word mola in composition with karttale is not understood.

Page #348

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077.
289
As to the style of it :-(Volae 95)" Say; hast thou my splendid height P: haet thon my glory of an expanse of gleaming lustre of stucco ?: hast thou beauty as I hve?" : having thus taunted the peak of the Silver Monntain, that house of Iga is as it were laughing in mockery with the sounds issuing from the mouths of the bells hanging in its inside.
As to the power of this god Svayambbi:-(Verse 96)-If a snake stings them, a scorpion bites them, or fire seizes opon them, at once men go to his house, perforin circumambulation, and straightway become free from the poison thereof.
(Verse 97) The angaish of the decrepit, the sore-eyed, the man tormented with headache, or one suffering from pains in the ears, or the dropsical, is removed merely by the remembrance of his two feet.
(Verse 98)-The golden spire, with its auspicious ornament, of this house of SvayambhuSiva is such that it may be said that this is the Silver Mountain, which has obtained, by the gift of Isa, the possession of a golden sammit; it is a tree of desire on (the white pile of) Hara's laughter (namely, the mountain Kailāsa), crowned by a summit radiant with yonng red spronts ; in it there is combined the unique substance of the white body and the tawny towering matted hair of the Lord of Oma. matted hair of the Lord of Umā.
(Verse 99)-To the general Raviyaņabbasta and to his boon-born sous and grandsons, headed by Nichi, and to bis cattle, kinsmen, friends, and others, (all of whom) are styled his offspring, may there accrue rise of happiness, noble fortune, abundant means, increasing joy, and glorius success; good fortune to them!
(Verses 100, 101)-On his lord, the general Raviyaṇabhatta, commanding him to cause a house of Siva to be made, the Pergade Nāgavarma, full of immovablo devotion, respectfally caused to be made at Ehür a temple of Svayambhu-Siva : joining in the regular festivals with pleasnre and with one meal (daily], he can Bed to be made a tirtha of Siva with a crore of peaks ; for the benefit of Siva he caused to be made a grove of the finest rics, a flowergrove, a mango-grove, and a sugarcane enclosure : when [all this] is said, who indeed resembles Nāgavarma ?
(Line 204)-Nāgavarma is a very Vainatēja (Garnda] in devotion to the welfare of his lord, a very Gānēja [Bhishmal in purity, a man who performs what he promises, a hero in the approbation of the people. May it be auspicious!
(L. 205;-Om ! Hail! While the victorious roign of His Majesty the fortunnte Tribhuvanamalla, asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, Supreme Lord, Supreme Master, decoration of Satyāśraya's race, ornament of the Chāļukyas, is proceeding in its course of increasing success to last as long & the moon, sun, and stars, while He is reigning in His capital of Kalyana in the enjoymeut of pleasant conversation ; with the approval of the lord of the country, the lord of the province, the village lead-man, the sheriff, commissioner, official, president and others :
(L. 213)---Hail! Having on the ocension of the great parva of an eclipse of the moon on Sunday the full-moon day of Srāvana of the year Pingala, the second year of the fortu. nate Chāļukya-Vikrama-varsha, bestowed many great gifts, at the time of largeses, on the petition of Raviyaṇabhatta, the fortunato high couucillor, minister of pecanl war for lleri and Lāļa, and commander of the forces --for the blessed god Svara blă of Ēhür, whom he had installed there ; for homage with perfumes, incense, lights, oblations, etc.; for the restoration of things broken, burst, and worn-out, and the supply of fresh plaster; for the set of processioncloths; for the food and clothing of student-ascetics and scholai's reading and heariny [lectures]: for the professors lecturing to them; for the Chaitra festival and the festival of the sacred thread, and the entertainment of visitors aud other such acts of worship ; for the homı at the parta of a samkrānti, an eclipse, etc., and for bali-sacrifices, etc.; and for the entertainment of prior and 1 See Meghaluta, I, verse 58.
2 P

Page #349

290
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
destitute Brāhmaṇs and others, to the Acharya of that place, the fortunate isānarasi-pandita, a disciple's disciple of Chikkadēva of Miriñje, a disciple of Maleyāļa-paydita-dēva, of a branchbody of the congregation of Elemela-Simha, there are given, with the pouring out of water :
(L. 229)- In the lands of Kiriya-Beļļumbatti in the Nariyumbole seventy, one hundred and fifty mattars of black-soil measured out in the staff of Oyantara-Malls of the gadimba of the tirtha of Clarāve. [Also] on the west of Piriya-Bellumbatti in the Sagara three-hun. dred, there are assigued ten mattars, in that same staff, on which the people who make the god's land bear fruit have built houses, giving it the name of Sivapura, for the purpose of accoptance. [Also in the kuli-lands on the worth of Ehūr, on the south of the field of the god Isapośvara, there are assigned fifty mattars in the staff of Dānavinoda of thirty-five spans. [Also] at that same place, in that same staff, below the tank of Annama-gāvunds, there is assigned one mattar of rice-land on the south of the rice-land of the god Isapēśvara. (Also) at that same place, in that same staff, one mattar of gardon-land on the west of the garden-land of the god Isapēśvara. [Also] as a settlement of the god, for acceptance by the attendants and for the Brāhmans of the Brāhman ward, one street, the big one, of the ward consisting of a block of several streets up to the garden-land on the north of the shops of Ehür, and the west of the temple of the god Somośvara. (Also) to the Brāhmans of the Brāhman ward there are assigned one hundred mattars of arable laud, in the staff of Elarăve, in the lands of Kiriya-Bellumbatti. [Also] to them, in the staff of Elarāve, there are assigned seventy mattars in the hundred mattars of arable land of the ede-fields. [Also) at that same place, for the choultry there are assigned thirty mattars. Total, four hundred and twelve mattars: in figures 412.
(L. 255)-Everywhere in this land they made as property of the god, free from all opposing claims, everything that comes under the head of tolls, imposts, tēja-svamya, etc., and tēja. If any whosoever of those who have tēja are found pointing at it with the finger fof confiscation or interference), saying :-"I do not approve," [their act] is not valid. They have assigned it as a grant to be respected by all, with conveyance of everything included in the tribloga", and along with the ancient well-known boundaries.
(L. 260)-To those who preserve this pious foundation the fruit thereof will be as though they should make in gold at Kurukshetra the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine, and give them in an eclipse of the sun to a Brāhman who is a master of the Four Vedas; for those who destroy this pious foundation the guilt will be the same as if they should destroy at Benares a thousand kine or a thousand Brābmans who are masters of the Four Vēdas! "This general principle of law for kings must be maintained by you in every age"; again and again Rāmabhadra makes this entreaty to all these fortunate monarcbs! He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dang for sixty thousand years! Sagara and many other kings have made grants of land; whosoever holds the soil at any time, to him [accrues) at that time the reward [for preserving grants that have been made]! I clasp my hands in reverence to those future sovereigns on the earth, whether born of my own line or of the lines of other kings, who with souls free from sin shall preserve this my pious foundation in its entirety!
(L. 276)-Whether they are Acharyas of this establishment or ascetics, it is not open to any persons except such as observe strict celibacy to abide in the monastery : the villagers, the burghers, and the king, in concert, shall expel those who do not observe celibacy: if, being unwilling to go forth, they shall attempt to shew contumacy, [ they are like ] dogs, asses, and Chapdālas ; moreover : Whether it be the head of the establishment, or the Gorava, or
For pådamüla in the sense of attendant'seo Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXVII, p. 262: seo also Vol. XV, p. 89, verse 74, for an instance of pada bula instead of padamüla. In my rendering of line 75 of the record on the Nilgunda plates, for "attendauce upon the sacred presence" (p. 146, 1, 11) read "attendants and retinue."
. On the meaning of this term pee Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 271. "A Baiva ascetic.

Page #350

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET.
291
such as are under the rules of this establishment; if there should be a man who lusts for venery in this establishment, the establishment and the kings must expel him. This law shall endure as long as the moon, sun, and stars; may there be good fortune!
NOTES BY Dr. FLEET.
1. Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054. About twelve miles south-west-by-south from Yowar there is a village named Kembhavi, baving five inscriptions. One of them, the only important one, is at a temple which is now knowu as the temple of Siddheśvara : it is of interest in connection with the Yowär inscription A, edited by Dr. Barnett at p. 268 above.
This record refers itself (lines 1-7) to the reign of the Western Chāļukya king Trai. lokyam.alla-(Sõmēsvara I), who was reigning at the nelevidu of Kalyāņa. It then gives (11. 8-16) two verses which present the following short pedigree:-Chanda (I), "a leader among kings (raj-agrani);" his son Nimba; his son Allapuli; his elder brother Chanda-bhüpāļaka (II), "& sun in the sky which is the lineage of Ayyana ;" and his son Müvadi-ganda. Then, reverting to prose, it introduces (11. 16-24) the Mahamandalēsvara Rēvarasa. In its de scription of him it repeats the biruda Müvadi-ganda (11. 17-18), thus identifying him as the son of Chanda II, and also styles him Mumnuni-Komkaniga-jaladhi-badavānala, “a submarine fre to the ocean which is Mummuni of the Konkan" (1. 22), perhaps with reference to some hostilitios with the Silābāra prince Mummuņi or Māmvāņi, for whom we have a date in A.D. 1000. It also gives him the hereditary titles of Mahishmati-puravar-ēsvara "lord of Mābishmati a best of towns" (1.17), and Kārttariryya-kula-tiļaka, "a forehead-mark of the family of Kartavirya," (1. 19). This last title takes here the place of the Ahihaya-vamsodbhava of the Yöwür insoription A : but it means the same thing, as Kartavirya was a name of Arjuna, a prince of the Haihayas, who was killed by Parasurama; and it thus gives the explanation of the name Ahihaya as another form of Haihaya.
It then tells us that Rēvarasa's wife was Māļiyabbarasi (1. 41);- and that she established a god named Māļibēsvara (1. 43-44), and made grants to it, beginning with one thousand mattars of arable land (key) in the eastern fields of the rajadhani Kembāvi, and including
1 This name means "the red well." The true form of it is Kerabavi, as given in the record itself (but with us for m); the second component being bari - rapi : but modern custom uses bärhei, bhavi, and bhänvi; and the naine is shown as Kembhavi' in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854), and as Kenblawi' in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 79 (1885). The place is very likely the Kembavi which figures in the Basava.Purana : see references giveu by Kittel iu his Kannada-English Dictionary under kem.
See my Dynasties of the Kanarono Diatricts in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I, Port ii, p. 543.
I Sea Sorensen's Index to the Namen in the Mahabharata, under Arjuna and Kantavirya. This Arjuna kada thousand arms, whence he was also called Sahasrabáhu and Sahasrarjuda. For this last form see Kjelhorn's List of the Northern Inscriptions, No. 416; his Southern list, No. 98; and Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, p. 263. It may be noted that the name Kärtavirya is used in the Raghuvamia, which (VI. 37-48) puts forward the thousand-armed Kärta. virya as the original ancestor of Pratipa, king of the Anūpas, whose city was Mahishmati on the Rēva (Narbada).
+ Lines 25-40 recite her charms and terito, iutroducing her as mano-nayana-pallabhe," the favorite of the mind and eyes" of Rēvarasa; but there is nothing else to be quoted from this passage : the inscriptions seldom say anything about the pedigrees of ladies, except in the case of alliances between royal families.
Kembåvi can hardly have ranked « . rajudhani, " onpital", except as being the alke-vada of the Mahanapdalalvera Rövarase, the town at which he ruled.
2 P 2

Page #351

292
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
the rights called manneya-samya at the two towns (eradu i-bāda) of Karadikal and Küdalige in the Kembavi twenty-four and at Nagaravura in the Sagara three-hundred.
The date on which that was done is given (11. 41-43) 19:-Sa(Sa)ka-varsha 976neya Jayasamvatsa ada Pushya-masado!-uttarayaņa-samkräitiy-arda ;3 " at the winter solstice in the month Pushya (Pausha) of the Jaya samvatsara which is the 976th Saka year." The correspouding English date is 24 December, A.D. 1054.
From the date thus given for Rivarasa, it follows that the Jagadēkamalla in connection with whom he is mentioned in the Yēwūr inscription A must be the first Jogadēkamalla, that is Jayasimha II, for whom we have dates running from A.D. 1018 to 1049. That record, accordingly, may be placed about A.D. 1040.
Some remarks may be added on certain details in this Kembhavi inscription. What was exactly the Ayyan-anraya or "lineage of Ayyana" is not known at present. But the name Ahihaya was, as we have seen, a variant of Haibaya; and there was probably an original connection of some kind between these local Abibayas and the Kalachuri kings of Chēdi, who were Haihayas.? We know, at any rate, that the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya II (A.D. 733.746) married two Haihaya princesses, and that about a century and a half later the Rashtakuta kings Krishọa II, Jagattunga 11, and Indra III had Haihaya wives and such alliances would easily lead to an introduction of other members of the same stock into the Chalukya and Rasbtrakniti dominions, and to their settlement there.
There seems to have been quite a group of these local Ahihayas in the Gulbarga District. Other branches of the "Ahihaya race" and "the lineage of Ayyaņa" are mentioned in other n cords from that locality. Two of these are inscriptions at Diggām ve or Degaon' in the Chittipar täluka.10 The dates are illegible ; but the records refer themselves to the reign of Trailokyamalla-(Soměsvara I); that is, to the period from about A.D. 1044 to 1068. The two pricces seem to be the Mahāsāmanta Eragarasa and the Mahäsämanta Sireyamarasa. They are both described as born in the Ahihaya race," " lord of Mabishmati a best of towns," and "a forehead-mark of the family which is the lineage of Ayyaņa." Also, for Eragarasa there is given a short pedigree which claims as its origin "the lineage of Ksitavirya, lord of the city Māhishmati,"11
A third record is an inscription at Ingalige in the same täluka. It refers itself to the reign of Pratápachakravarti-Jagadėkamalla II, and is dated in A.D. 1148. The prince is the
1 These two towns are shown in the maps as Kurdukol', four and a half miles south-east, and Koodulgi, five and a half miles south-south-east, from Kembhavi.
This place is shown as Nugroor', five miles corth-east from Kembhavi, and about fifteen miles west-north west from Eagar.
# The fortnight, tithi, and weekday are not stated. • Dys. Kan. Pistrs., p. 436.
5 The name Ayyaņa occurs among the Western Chalukyas, in the cases of an elder brother of Jayasinha II. and of an aleged ancestor: see Dyn. Kan. Distrs., pp. 379, 435. But it seems hardly likely that there can be any reference to either of them here.
• The name Ahihaya has also been met with in a record of A.D. 1415 from Central Indis: see Kielhorn's List of the Northern Inscriptions, No. 283.
* Soe, e.g., Kielhorn's Northern List, Nos. 407, 409, 489.
See, e.g., Kio horn's Southern List, No. 48. . See, e.g., ibid., Nos. 86, 91. 105. 30 Elliot MS. Collection, Royal Asiatic Society's copy, Vol. I, pp. 112, 115.
11 Kritaviry, of course, was the father of the Sahasrabahu-Kärtavitya-Arjans who has heen mentioned above : his name was probably used here, instead of bis sou's, sinply to suit the verse.
u Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. I, p. 494.

Page #352

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET.
Mahamandalesvara Lōkādityarasa; and he is described as "born in the Ahihaya race," supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns," and "a [moon] to the group of water-lilies of the family which is the lineage of Ayyaṇa." Aud
293
Another local Ahihaya pince is mentioned in an inscription at Kammarawaḍi in the same taluka. This record refers itself to the reign of Tribhuvanamalla-(Vikramaditya VI), and is dated in A.D. 1104. It mentions a Mahamandalesvara, apparently named Yanemarasa, whom it styles "supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns" and "born in the Ahihaya race." ne koso 105
Still another local prince of evidently the same stock, though he is not actually described as an Ahihaya and as being of the lineage of Ayyana, is mentioned in an inscription at Hire-Madanir, about five miles south-west from Kenibhavi. The record refers itself to the reign of Bhñlokamala-(Someśvara 111), and is dated in A.D. 1129. The prince is the Mahamandalesvara Mallidevarasa, with the titles "supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns" and "a full-moon of autumn to the ocean which is the family of Kartavirya."
Another inscription at Ingalige, which refers itself to the time of the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana and is dated in A.D. 1210, mentions a Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bijjarasa, son of Anegadeva, and styles him "supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns" and "born in the Ahihava race."
And still another inscription at Ingalige, which also refers itself to the time of king Singhana and is dated in A.D. 1215, contains an earlier passage, apparently dated in A.D. 1191, which mentions. a Mahamaṇḍalēsvara Bacharasa, with the titles " Mahishmati a best of towns" and "a sun of the Ahihaya family."
supreme lord of
2. The Kirudore river: the Tungabhadra.
In the Ind. Ant., 1901, p. 107, I gave a verse from a Balagami inscription of A.D. 1071 which recites that a saint named Gunagallade va founded temples at Tambigere in the Kōgali country and at Mosalemadu and I showed that these two places are in the Harpanhalli taluka of the Bellary District, Madras. The next verse in the same record (line 37 f.) is noteworthy in connection with verse 57, lines 127-30, of the Yewar inscription B (p. 279 above): it runs thus:
Kirudoreya temka-daḍiyol
Kuruvattiya pempu-vetta Muttürzeḍeyo! [1]
nege Siddhatirtthamam jagam=
ariyal-Gunagallade va-muni nirmmisida [m] ||
1 Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. I, p. 281. There does not seem to be any reference to "the lineage of Ayyana" in this record.
2 I quote this record from an ink-impression.
Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. II, p. 179 b.
Ibid., p. 367.
Pali, Sanskrit, and Old Canarese Inscriptions, No. 159; and see Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga, Sk. 129. In the last-mentioned book the name of the country has been misread as Kondali, though it had been taken, almost correctly, as "Kogali" in Mysore Inscriptions, p. 145. So, also, it has been misread in another way, as "Kongali", in Epi. Carn., Vol. XI, Chitaldroog, Dg. 12, though here, again, it had been taken as " Kogali in Mys. Insors., p. 18.
I may notify here a correction in my treatment of the verse which I quoted in the same place (Ind. Ant., 1901, p. 107) from the Davangere inscription of A.D. 1108. Instead of Kadamba-disayarad(a)," of the region the best of regions, of the Kadambas," read Kadambali-sayirad(a), "of the Kadambali thousand;" and cancel note 11. This proviuce is also mentioned as the Kadambalige thousand (perhaps sometimes with d instead of d) in various records ranging from A.D. 930 to 1071: Epi. Carn., Vol. XI, Chitaldroog, Cd, 47, 74-77; Dg. 20, 71, 114, 119, 126, 133; Hl. 30.

Page #353

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VÜL. XII.
This tells us that :- "On the southern bank of the Kirudore, at the eminent sito Muttūr of Kuruvatti, the saint Guņaga!ladovu founded a place which the world knows well as a Siddhatirtha (a sacred resort of pious people]."
Now, it seemed not unreasonable to expect to find Kuruvatti somewhere near Tambigere and Mosalemadu, both of which places are close to the Tangabhadrā, within six miles on the east of it and the Tangabhadrā is the only river of any importance in that neighbourhood which could be regarded as having anywhere a south bauk.
But further, a Balagūmi inscription of A.D. 1068 tells us that it was at Kuruvatti and in the Tungabhadrā that the Western Chalukya king Ābavamalla-Sõmēsvara Iby a supreme act of austerity ascended to heaven ";the referenco being to the fact related in the Vikramaakadhvacharita, IV, 44-68, that the king in question, being attacked by a malignant faver for which no remedies were found to be of any avail, went to the Tungabbadra, and there, after bathing aud meditating on Siva, wolked into the river until its waters reached his throat, and so ended his own life.
Everything being taken together, it could hardly be doubted that the two inscriptions refer to one and the same Kuruvatti, and that consequently the Kirudore must be the Tungebhadra. And I find Kuruvatti in a place which still exists under the same name in the Harpan halli täluka: it is ahown in the Indian Atlas sheet 42 (1827) as 'Hoera Cooravutty', i.e. Hirė-Kuruvatti, " the largor, senior, or older Kuruvatti," in lat. 14° 46', long. 75° 46': it is on the Tungabhadra, at about seventeen miles dae west of Harpanhalli and at the same distance towards the north-west from the places Tumbigere and Mosalemavu which have been mentioned above, and is a place of pilgrimage, with a fort and a temple of Siva which is said to be a fine one. This place, indeed, is on what is actually at that point the north bank of the Tungabhadra, which there munkes a bend of about four miles from east to west ; but that bank is in reality the south bank of the river with reference to its general course from south-west to north-east: however, the record of A.D. 1071 places on the south bank, not Kuruvatti itself, but "Muttür of Kupuvatti"; and this place may very well be identified with the Chik Koorwutty' of the map, on the opposite bank, ---really the north one, but actually the south bank at that point.
The identification of the Kirudore with the Tungabhadrã, thus arrived at, is well confirmed by finding also Mukkunde, which is placed by the Yowūr inscription B on the Kirudore, in the Mookoondi' of the map on the Tungabhadrā (see p. 272 above).
On this matter it only maius to add that this name Kirudore," the little river," seems to have been applied to the Tungabhadrā by way of contrast with Perdore, Peldore, "the great river," which is well known as a name of the Krishņā, into which the lungabhadrå flows about sixteen miles north-north-easto Karnal in Madras.
Tho record is Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga, Sk. 136. Here, and indeed possibly in the inscription of A.D. 1071 (the photograph of which is on a small scale), the name of the place is perhaps written Kuruvartti.--The date of the death of Somöbvarn I seems to be given in this record as Chaitra krishna 8, Ravivira (Sunday), of the Kilaka samvatsara, Saka 990 (expired): the tithi answers to 29 March, A.D. 1068, on which it ended at about 14 hrs. 40 min. after mon sunrise (for Ujjain); but the weekday was a Saturday.
? See, e.g. Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 319.
Madras Manual of the Administration, Vol. III (1893), p. 349; and Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Madras, Vol. 1. p. 109, where we are also told there is an inscription : this record remains to be explored.
For the Dame Kirudore I fud two other references, as follows:- An inscription which is supposed to be of about A.D. 800, Epi: Cars, Vol. X, Kolar, Sp. 80, mentions three chiefs, Nolamba, Cholu-permanadi, and Mayinda, as "governing with the Kiru-tore as the boundary:" and an inscription which is supposed to be of aliout A.D. 900, ibid., Bg. 62, mentions a Vaidamba-mahărāja 18 "ruling the earth with the Kirudore as the boundary." There is nothing in either of these two records to help to identify the river; and it is possible, if tot probable, that the name here deuotes some other river than the Tungabhadra just as the name Beddore or Peddore= Perdore, was also used to denote some river in Coorg which was at any rato not the Krishna ; see Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, pp. 100, 102, 103.

Page #354

No. 32.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET.
295
3. The Eļedore country : the Raichur District. The identification (see p. 272 above) of the Brāhmaṇ village Mukkuude, which verse 57, lines 127-30, of the Yewar inscription B places on the river Kipudore and in the Ededore nid, with Mookoondi' on the north bank of the Tangabhadra in the Raichur District, is one guide towards locating the Eqedore country.
Other help in this direction is giveh by an inscription at Gobbür, a village in the Raichår District, about eight miles south of the Krishna, which is shown as Goboor' in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1893), in lat. 16° 18', long. 77° 13', about fourteen miles north-west-bywest from Raichur and fifty-two miles north-north-east-half-east from Mookoondi.' This record refers itself to the reign of Tribhuvanamalla-(Vikramaditya VI), and is dated in A.D. 1084. It mentions as a feudatory of that king the Mahamandalesvara Joyimarasa, who was governing the Ededore two-thousand and the (P) Kallakelage hundred, and records that he granted to the god Kalidēvasvāmi of the agrahara Piriya-Gobbur a village belonging to him, named Hallasinte, in the Gundūru three-hundred. There is nothing in the record to show whether Gobbür was in the Ededore two-thousand or in the (P) Kallakelage hundred : nor does another inscription at Gobbür, of the same year, clear up this point. But the record seems to imply that the place was in one or the other of them : and it must naturally be understood that the two districts were adjacent to each other.
And still another indication is given by the record on the Miraj plates of Jayasimha II, dated in A.D. 1024, which recites that the king, when he was in camp near Kollâpara (Kolhāpār) after having thoroughly routed the mighty Chola, the lord of the five Dramila countries," granted to a Brāhman, who was born at the village Mudunira in the Pagalati district, & village named MĀdadājháru in the Karatikallu three-hundred which was in the Edadore (80) two-thousand. As will be shown below, pp. 306 ff., Pagalati is represented now by a village in the Gulbarga District which is shown as 'Hugurtungee' in the Atlas sheet 58 and as 'Haggatagi' in the Hyderabad Survey sbeet 53 (1909), situated about twentyeight miles south-west-by-south from Yēwir; and Mudanira is the modern Hirë and ChikkaMudanir, sixteen miles north-east-by-north from Hugurtungee' and twelve miles southwest-half-south from. Yēwar. The village Mādadājhura still remains to be found. But, in view of the other indications, there can be little doubt, if any, that Karaţikallu is a place shown as "Kurrudikul', which spelling we may safely take as meaning Karadikal," in the Atlas sheet 58 and the Hyderabad Sarvey sheet 81 (1886), in the Raichur District, in lat. 16° 9', long. 76° 34' : it is eight or nine miles south of the Krishụā and three miles on the north-west of the tāluka town Lingsagor, and is about forty-three miles towards west-by-south from Goboor' and the same distance north-north-west-half-west froin Mookoondi'.
1 I quote this record from the Elliot MS. Collection, R. As. Society's copy, Vol. I, p. 1916. The transcription, in respect of which free allowance has to be made, as usual, for misreadings, and other inaccuracies, has:- Ededūrviyit sásiramu Kallakelagēnūrama dushaniggrahasishţapratipālauadināļuttamire.
? This village, Hallasinte, was evidently some outlying detached property of the Mahamandalesvara.
Op. cit., p. 1906.
• I quote from ink-impressions which enable me to make substantial improvements in some of the place names as given by me, from Wathen's reading of the record, in Ind. Ant., Vol. VIII, p. 18. The fact of the record being a Sanskrit one in Nagari characters accounts for the spelling Edadore for Ededore. See now below, pp. 803 8.
Especially in view of the point that it is given, as Kararikul' in the Map of the Nizama's Dominions (1892: 1'- 16 miles). The would easily be softened to the d which is plainly indicated by this lost form, tukea with the other ; or, indeed, it is possible that the writer of the record confused the Kaparese karada, 'a bear", with the Sanskrit karafi(n), an elephant?, which would be more familiar to him.- This place is not to be mixed up with the Kacadikal in the Kembavi twenty-four wbich is mentioned in the insoriptiou of A.D. 1064). We p. 292 above.

Page #355

296
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
We thus see that the Ededore two-thousand was a stretch of country between the rivers Krishna on the north and Tungabhadra on the south, comprising a large part of the present Raichur District; probably, in fact, all of that district from about long. 76° 15' to the confluence of the two rivers some sixty miles east-by-south beyond Raichur. But it did not include the south-western part of Raichur: there we have Yelbarga, the ancient Frambarage, which either was the chief town of a separate district of its own or else was in the Kisukaḍ seventy, and Iṭṭagi, a place noted for an exceptionally fine Saiva temple, which was in the Belvola three-hundred. The Eḍedore country took its name from its position: the second component is of course tore, 'a river'; the first is eḍe, 'a place, a spot, a place. between'; and the whole word means "(a territory) between rivers."
We can also see now that this Eḍedore country (and not, as has been thought, the small Yedatore taluka on the Kavert in the Mysore District) is the Idaiturai-naḍu which the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I, the opponent whom Jayasimha II defeated, was proud to include among his conquests. The grant registered by the charter on the Miraj plates was evidently made by Jayasimha as an item in the celebration of his having just won back the Ededore country from the Chola king, who had wrested it from the Chalukyas some eight or nine years earlier.
4. Koppam: Khidrāpür.
In verse 63, lines 139-41, of the Yewür inscription B (see p. 279 above) we are told that the Brahman Samkararya, an ancestor of the Dandanayaka Ravideva, by worshipping austerely Koppad-Isvara, the god Śiva as Iévara of Koppa, obtained a son whom he accordingly named Koppadeva. With this, as an incidental touch, compare the Ablar inscription E of about A.D. 1200, which recites how Purushottamabhatta, the father of the famous EkantadaRamayya, obtained his son by worshipping Siva as Somanatha of Alande. So, also, the Vikramankadevacharita says that the Western Chalukya king Ahavamalla-Somesvara I, being distressed by having no heir, made over his kingdom to the care of his ministers, and went, with his queen, to a temple of Siva, where he performed severe penance, and so obtained from the god the boon of three sons, Somesvara II, Vikramaditya VI, and Jayasimha III. But a more interesting point is the identification of the place Koppa which is thus mentioned.
Now, the records of the Chola king Rajendradeva mention a place named Koppam as the scene of one of the great battles in which he defeated the Chalukya king AhavamallaSomesvara I. An inscription of his third year, at Tiruvallam, tells us that he conquered the Baṭṭapaḍi seven-and-a-half-lakh country, that is, the territory of the Western Chalukyas, as named after the Rashtrakutas or Raṭṭas of Mälkhed who preceded them, and set up a pillar of victory at Kollapura, which is the modern Kölhapur, the chief town of the Kolhapur
1 See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 262.
We learn this from an inscription of A.D. 1112 at Ittagi; Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. I, p. 3196.
Compare, from another part of Southern India, the name Renderulunadimi-vishaya, "the district between two rivers," vol. 4 above, pp. 302, 803: I owe this reference to Mr. Krishna Sastri.
My remarks in Dyn. Kan. Distrs., p. 436, and a similar statement by Professor Hultzsch in South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I, pp. 96, 113, should be amended accordingly. As a matter of fact, it seems doubtful whether the Yedatore täluka in Mysore had its present name at so early a time: in the local records, in inscriptions of A.D. 1080 (P), 1087, 1104 (P), and 1133, Epi. Cars., Vol. IV, Mysore, Yd. 28, 2, 55, 61, we meet with the name Torenad, "the river district"; and the name Edatore seems to figure first in an inscription of A.D. 1391, ibid., Yd.1.
Vol. V above, pp. 253-5.
Book 2, verses 27-56; and see Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 318. See Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, Vol. VII above, appendix, Nos. 744-6, 748, 749,
751, 1080.

Page #356

No. 32.]
State in the Southern Maratha Country, Bombay, and that Ahavamalla, hearing of that, met and fought him at Koppam, but "became afraid, incurred disgrace, and ran away." And a brief but vivid account of the battle is given in another of his records of the same year, at Manimangalam, dated precisely on 17 August, A.D. 1055.9
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET.
297
Two items of importance about Koppam are given in the records which thus mention it. (1) One is that it was seppa-ma-tirtta, "a proper great tirtha. "3 (2) The other is that it was on për-arran-garai, "the bank of the great river." Here we have the Tamil karai, which is the Kanarese kare, bank, shore', and per-äru, of which the Kanarese equivalent perdore, peldore, great river', is well established as a name of the Krishṇā.5
We thus have Koppam defined as a great tirtha or holy place on the bank of a great river which we have good reason to take to be the Krishna; and the Tiruvallam inscription, quoted above, tends strongly to place it somewhere near Kōlhapur.
The clue to the rest is found in an inscription of A.D. 1213 at Khedrāpār, or more properly Khidrapur, a village which is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 40, S.E. (1905), in lat. 16° 36', long. 74° 44'. The village belongs to the Samkaracharya Svami of Sankeshwar in the Belgaum District; and an annual jatra is held at it, in the month Pausha. It is about thirty miles towards east-by-south from Kolhapur, and is situated on the right bank of the Krishna, in a loop which the river makes below Kurandwaḍ on the north, where the Panchganga flows into it, and above Danwad on the south, where it is joined by the Dudhganga. This inscription, which has been edited by me in JBBRAS, Vol. XII, p. 7, is on a store tablet at the temple of Koppesvara. It is dated in the Srimukha samvatsara, Saka
1 Loc. cit., No. 744; South-Ind. Inscrs., Vol. III, p. 112.
2 Loc. cit., No. 745; South -Ind. Insers., Vol. III, p. 63.
Inscription of Rajendradeva at Volagerehalli in the Bangalore District, Mysore, Epi. Carn., Vol. IX, Bn 108; the published text and translation give seppa mä-tirtta, "the beautiful great tirtha "; but the meaning of seppam seems to be 'propriety', rather than 'beauty'; compare the Kanarese say pu rectitude, propriety, justice, virtue, merit', and the roots chey, sey, say, 'straightness, rectitude'. This record, also, has the account of the battle; its historical introduction being the same with that in the Manimangalam record mentioned above. The published text and translation of this latter record (South-Ind. Insers., Vol. III, pp. 60, 63) give fepp-arun-tiratta, the strength (of whose position is) hard to describe"; the analysis being apparently seppu, to speak', with arun, difficult', and tiratta from tira the tadbhava of the Sanskrit athira, 'firm, steady': bat the translation here introduces something which is not in the text: and, as remarked by Dr. Barnett, with whom I have discussed these two passages, sepp-arun would rather mean "rare in propriety or elegance". The expression deppa-mä-tirtta seems the more likely one; compare seppa-ma:nadai, proper high conduct and it is conceivable that it is the real reading in the Manimangalam inscription also.
Kielhorn's Nos. 744, 746, 748, 749, 751 (P), 1080.
See above, Vol. V, p. 169, note 6; Vol. VI, p. 259.-Originally, in South-Ind. Insers., Vol. I, p. 134 (Kielhorn's No. 746), the reference to " the great river" was not understood; the translation was given as " Koppam on the bank of the Pêraru;" and the suggestion was made that the Pêraru might be the Päläru, Pälär, and Koppam might be Kuppam, a village in the North Arcot District, Madras, which gives its name to a station on the Bangalore Branch of the Madras Railway. Then, in South-Ind. Insers., Vol. II, p. 232, the translation was corrected into "Koppam on the bank of the big river;" and the suggestion was made that the reference might be to the Tunga and Koppa, a taluka town in the Kaḍür District, Mysore. But, even apart from the objection that neither cen Kuppam be said to be exactly on the Pälär nor Koppa on the Tunga, these two places are of no importance from any point of view, except that one of them happens to give its name to a railway station, and the other was made in 1897 the head-quarters of a taluka. Another suggestion has been (Epi. Carn., Vol. IX. Bangalore, introd., p. 16, note 3; and Mysore and Coorg from the Inscriptions, p. 90) that Koppam may be Kopal, Kopana", by which is meant Koppal, in the south-west corner of the Nizam's territory, about seven miles north of the Tungabhadra: in this case there is not even an identity of name to give colour to the idea.It may be added that koppa, 'a small village', is by no means an uncommon name of places in the Kanarese country: it also occurs freely as an ending of place-names; e.g., Bamankop, Chikkop, Devtkop, Govindkop, Hirekop, etc.
20

Page #357

298
EPIGRAPHIA IN DICA.
[VOL. XII.
1136 (current), in the month Chaitra, on Monday (Somavāra) which was a sürya-parvan or solar festival; and the corresponding English date is Monday, 22 April, A.D. 1213, the new-moon day of Chaitra, on which day there was a total eclipse of the sun, visible in India. The record recites that on that day the Dēvagiri-Yadava king Singhana gave "the village Kadala-Damavada, situated at the confluence of the rivers Kodala Krishnaveni and Bhenasi and in the Mirimji country, up to its boundary (starting froin the holy confluence of the rivers Krishnaviņi and Kuvēņi, srimad-idya-srayamblurē sri-Kopēśrara-raya, "to the holy first eelf-existent one, the holy god Koppeśvara :" also, that lie repaired and gave to that Bame god "all that is found from previous times at the two villags Jagula and Siriguppa."
Now, the temple at which the stone tablet bearing this inscription stands is still known as the temple of Koppeśvara. It has not exactly the architectural pretensions with which in my inexperiei ue I credited it nearly forty years ago : and it seems in fact to bave been built on the site of an earlier temple of the Chalukya period. Still, it is a great and noteworthy building. With it and the inscription takeu together, especially in view of the description of the god as “the boly first self-existent one," it can hardly be doubted that the god of this temple is the original and great Koppeśvara. And in the light of all the points set out above we cannot besitate, in my opinion, to take this god as the Isvera of Koppa mentioned in the Yēwór inscription B, sud to place here, & Knidrāpār on the Krishņā, the "great tirtha Koppam on the bank of the great river," which was the scene of the battle between the Cholas and the Chalukyas.
I may add that in my opinion this same record enables us to identify Kūdalsangam, the scene of another Chola-Cbalukya battle, with the confluence of the Krishna and the Pañchganga; also, that I locate in the same neighbourhood, at Inchal-Karanji, the place Karandai, which was still another of the same series of hattle-fields. Tiese points, Lowever, must be dealt with in a more detailed note on another occasion.
No. 33.-FOUR EARLY INSCRIPTIONS FROM MANIKIALA, HASHTNAGAR,
AND SANCHI.
BY F. E. PARGITER, M.A., 1.C.S. (RETD.). These four inscriptions have been published before, but are now re-edited at Dr. Fleet's desire in order to have them properly illustrated and readily accessible. He has furnished me
Sewell and Diksbit's Indian Calendar, p. 123; and see Von Oppolzer, Canon der Puternisse, 'p. 232, and plate 115; compare Professor Kielhorn's note on this date in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXIII, p. 180, No. 102
Of the places mentioned in this record, Mirimji is the modern Winsj, tbe chief town of the Miraj State fourteen miles north-by-west from Khidrapur. Kudala-Lāmavāda is found in Dänwåd, the Danwar, Dánvád of maps, five and a half miles west-south-west from Klidrápůr, and at the confluence of the Krishna and the Dudhganga: the record shows that its lands originally extended on the north to the confluence of the Krishna and the Pafchganga. [My original suggestion, to identify this village with Kurundwad at the confuence of the Krishna and the Painbgangi, is enocelled: Kuro edwad 's the Kurundaka wbere the kashtukuta king Indra III was crowded, us recorded in the Baguirá plates of A.D. 915, Vol. IX above, pp. 38, 40). Jūguls and Sirigupps are the Joogul, Jugal' and 'Shirgoopee, Sirgupi' of maps, on the opposite bank of the Krishna from Khidrapur.
! See Mr. Courens' Revised Lists of Remains in the Tombay Presidency (1897), p. 286.
* This identification, with also the following two, was stated by me in Ind. And, Vol. XXX (1901), p. 871 (100 1150 Vol. XXXI, p. 395), but without the proof of its

Page #358


Page #359

A.-On the bronze casket from Manikiala
FULL-SIZE
B.-On the silver plate from Manikiala.
Frugo
הוגן
FULL-SIZE
C.-On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha.
SCALE 60
D.-On the stone relic-box from Sanchi Stupa II.
11 12:
11 14:10 :38. 4 GET A bra
SCALE 25
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., COLL
J. F. FLEET

Page #360

No. 33.]
FOUR EARLY INSCRIPTIONS.
899
with ink-impressions, squeezes and photographs, and I have to thank him for references and suggestions so that my part has been merely to reconsider the reading and translatioa of the inscriptions.
A.-On the bronze casket from Māņikiala. The casket, which is of bronze, was found in a stapa at Mānikiāla, & village and group of ruins some twenty miles south-cast from Rawalpindi (Imp. Gas., XVII, p. 182), and its discovery is described in Prinsup's Essays, Vol. I. PP. 96 #. (with illustrations Nos. 20a and 20) in the plate annexed thereto) and by Cunningham in the Archeological Survey of India, Vol. II (1871), pp. 161-62, where it is called a cylinder. It is now in the British Museum.
The casket is cylindrical, 5-3 inches (135 mm.) high and 3.5 inches (90 mm.) in diameter, with a pinnacle 35 inches (90 mm.) high on its lid. Around on the top of the lid runs the inscription, in Kha:dahthi characters formed of small dots punched into the metal as in some other cases, and the last four letters are inserted, because of want of room in the main line, beneath the preceding word, but the space is hardly large enough for the proper delineation of their lower portions. Hiy. A, I, on the annexed plate, is a reduced reproduction from & photograph taken from above the lid, and displays the record as it lies on the lid, except that it fails to show the lower portion of the lart letter. Honce fig. A, II, which is a full-size reproduction from an ink impression, has beea added; the gap in it was unavoidable because of the sloping shape of tae lid. I havu inspected the casket and compared the two illustrations with the inscription.
TEXT. 1 Kavosias-chhatrapasa Granakpvaka-chhatrapa-putrasa
dana-musho
TRANSLATION. Of the Satrap Kavosia, sou of the Satrap Ganakpvaka, the choice gift.
REMARKS. Kavosia. The doubtful letter is the second. It seems to be no rather than ti, because the vowel siga does not extend above the v, except in one dot; compare this sign with the s-sign in the next letter fi. Even if read as Kavišia, the word cannot mean " belonging to the town Kapisa", for two reasons: (1) if it is so taken, the donor would not mention his name, but merely call himself "Satrap of Kapiśā "; and this is wholly improbable, because donors always mentioned their names, and natarally 80 :* (2) he mentions his father's name, Ganakpvaka, and it is not credible he should do that and yet not mention his owu name. Kavosia, or Kaviria,
1 E.g. (1) Kanishka's rolic-casket from Peahāwar (Archeological Survey of India, 4 mual Report, 1904-9, plates 12, 13, at p. 60); (2) the Taxila record of Möga and Patika of the year 78 (Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 65): (3) the Wardak vase (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 202); () the Taxila inscription of the year 186 (Jours. Roy. As. Soo, 1914, p. 979); and (5) to a certain extent, the Sué Vibår record of Kapish ka of the year 11 (Ind. An., Vol. X, p. 386).
In some similar casos excess syllables at the end were placed over the main text : thus, on the Piprahws relicTAGS the final syllables yanam are placed over the opening word Sukikbhatinan (see Antiquities in the Terai, plate 18, fig. 1. ; sud for a note on the bearing of the detail, see Dr. Fleet's remarks in Journ. Roy. As. Soo., 1906, p. 679): so also, on the Souári relic-vase the final syllables yata of the last words hēmavat-achariyata were placed over the letters tatāchari of those words and an upright stroke was added to mark the end plainly (Journ Rov. As. Soc., 1898, p. 579, plate, at top).
Or perhaps Kavifia.
. It is not a case of someone else referricg to the donor and posibly not knowing his name 1) it wing the donor himself who put this inscription on this naket.
292

Page #361

300
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
must therefore be the donor's name, and even if Kavifia be derived from the town Kapišā, it must still be a personal name.
Granakpvaka. The first letter has the mark of conjunct , but the r may not be real and may merely modify the sound of the g, as on the Wardak vase (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, pp. 206-7) : that is ita force here probably, because it occurs in the initial letter. The difficult letter is the third. It consists of three portions, (1) the letterk with the extremity of its right limb curved and extended in (2) a long straight line upward, and (3) the letter p subscribed beneath the k. The meaning of stroke (2) seems probably v, which, when conjunct, is formed by a curved stroke carried up to the top of the letter ; compare svara in line 1 of the Manikiála stone! and satvana in 1. 3 on the Wardak vase. The whole character seems therefore to denote kpv, and I would suggest that the name is Ganakpuaka, the v representing the vowel u before a as required by Indian writing, just as Puru-aspa becomes Purvaspa in line 2 of the Mäņikiāla stone. Then here is a dental n, because it is exactly like then in dāna.
Dana-mukho. I agree with M. Senart in this reading. The expression occurs in other inscriptions and also in the form dana-muhe on the Bimarān vase, as he has noticed, pointing ont that mukho involves change of gender in this Prakrit. He explains the phrase as "moyen, objet d'aumône" and as dana. But it seems to me it must mean more than that. The entire gift consisted of a copper box, inside that this bronze casket, inside it five medals and a gold box, and inside that two gold coins, a silver disc and some fragments. The three boxes, or at least the bronze and gold boxes, obviously coustituted one gift, and this bronze box or casket, which alono bears an inscription, would by itself have been a shabby gift from a Satrap; hence it seems probable that the two gold coins and the fragments were also part of the same gift, the disc being separate (see the next inscription). Other places where dina-mukhe occars are discussed in the Annnal Report of the Archeological Survey of India for 1903-4,5 where it appears only ia three instances, clearly on the Chārsadda pedestal (ibid., pp. 249-50) and probably in the tuscriptions marked Nos. 4 and 9 (ibid., pp. 253-4). It seems to me at present that dāna-mukho is & nominative case and that it denotes something more than dana. I do not however think we have sufficient material yet to enable us to speak with any certainty about its meaning. So far as regards this onsket with its contents and the Bimaran vase (which contained relics of Buddha) it may be suggested tha, as mukha means "the chief, principal, best", dana-mukha may mean "a choice gift", "a precious gift ”, being applied to gifts of special value as distinguished from ordinary gifts. Compare the use of the word mukhya, which is often added to nouns in Sanskrit to signify "pre-eminent, choice "; e.g. dvijati-mukhya, Manu III, 286; ratha-mukhya, “a choice chariot," Vayu Purāņa 93, 19.
B.-On the silver plate or disc from Māņikiāla. The plate or disc was found inside the bronze casket as mentioned above, and the references for it are the same as for the casket. It is figured as No. 26 in the plate in Prinsep's Essays and also in Cunningham's plate. It is of silver, 9 inches (22 mm.) in diameter, and the inscripvion is on one side, firmly engraved in Kharoshthi characters, as shown in fig. B in the annexed. plate, & full-size reproduction of an ink-impression. It is now in the British Museum and I have carefully compared it with this reproduction.
Journ. Roy. 4.. 800, 1902, p. 646; 1914, pp. 646, 655. Journ. Roy. 43. Soc., 1914, p. 648.
Journ. Asiat., sbr. VIII, Vol. XV (1890, Parti ), pp. 130-5 (where the reference to Arch. Suro. Ind., III, p. 49, should be V, p. 49) : sér. IX, Vol. IV (1894, Part ii), p. 514. [With regard to the form mulho formukham compare yo for yam, in the Wardak vase inscription and numerous examples in the Kharösbțbi manuscript of the Dhammapads.-. K.]
• Journ. Ariat., sbr. VIII, VOL XV (1890, Part i), p. 192.
I have to thank Profesor Konow for drawing my attention thereto.

Page #362

No. 33.]
FOUR EARLY INSCRIPTIONS.
801
The first line is clear, Gomanasa ; but the second is difficult, and the whole is so brief that it offers scant means of testing the value of the fourth letter in it, the really paszling letter. It Booms to me the only olne to decipher the inscription lies in the circumstances. Gomanasa is the genitive of Gomana, that is, Gomāna, a name comparable with othor names formed from go such as Godhara and Gonanda. This disc was his gift, while the casket and the gold cylindrical box inside it were the gifts of the Satrap Kavosia. The disc was inside the gold box, and presumably both were given at the same time. It is probable that the Satrap did not himself go to Mapikiala but sent his gift by the hand of some official ; and if so, the deputy also might naturally offer a gift. Probably therefore Gomāna was the official so employed, and he presented this gift, putting it inside his master's gift which was sure of careful preservation. The second line therefore probably consists of his title.
In the secoud line the first letter seems unquestionably ka, because its left leg is the main downward line. The second can hardly be da, because da generally is not angular and has a short tail. It resembles ta and ra, yet can hardly be ta, because the stem of ta is generally short. Hence it appears to be ra. The third is plainly va.
The fourth is very puzzling. Dowson read it conjecturally as rta and Cunningham accepted his conjecture, but the character for rta is well known now and is different. It can hardly be vo. I have considered all possible combinations of consonants but find none which seems tonable, and am constrained to think it is ka. It certainly differs from the preceding ka; yet if we place in regular order (1) the oldest form of k (Bühler's Table I, cols. i-I), (2) the first k here, (3) this character, (4) the later form of k (Bühler's Table I, col. xi), and (5) the form of k found on the Wardak vase in the undoubted words Sakya (1.1), kusala and Hoveshkasya (1.2), we obtain a series showing the development of k, with two intermediate forms here : and Dr. Thomas has found on the Mathurā lion-capital a form of ko in which the k has a resemblance to this fourth letter. Forther, a closely parallel case of two differently formed K's will be found in MS. N. XV. 333;namely, k's somewhat similar to the first k here in karya khota (1.1) and karyasa panchaka (1.2), and ke's somewhat similar to this second k here in the words sighra karya (1.5), katha karya and karana twice (1.6).
The last letter is no doubt sa, though it differs from sa in the first line; and since sa is writton twice somewhat differently, so also might k be.
TEXT,
1 Gomanasa.
2 Karavakasa.
TRANSLATION
(The gift) of Gömins the Karavaka. I cannot however offer any explanation of this title karavaka, in spite of all efforts to reconstruct it in Sanskrit.
There is nothing to show whether the in this name is a dental or cerebral. There were two different characters for and, bat in inscriptions they were not always used consistently bor were they always distinguish.
thos no distinction is made between them on the Taxila Yu (Ep. Ind., VIII, 297) nor on the Wardek (Ep. Ind., XI, 20s), and it appears the characters for the two letters are interchanged in the two parts of the insoription on the Miniklals stone (JRAS., 1914, p. 640). As this is the only in this short inscription, it is impossible to say definitely whether. Or y is meant here, but is more likely than because Gomes is probable name, while Gömapa or Gomina is not. Journ. Roy. As. Soc., Vol. XX, (1868), p. 248,
Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 210, plate. • Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 146, Table IV.
Btela's Ancient Khotan, VOL II, plate XCII

Page #363

S02
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
C.-On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha.
Mr. L. White King, B.C.S., discoverd at Hashtnagar in or about 1883 a standing figure of Buddha, which the people worshipped as representing one of their gods. It stood on. a pedestal carved with figures of Buddha and some of his disciples, a specimen of Gandhara sculpture, and the pedestal bore an inscription in one line below the figures. The people allowed Mr. King to remove only the pedestal, and it is now in the British Museum. The squeeze from which the inscription is figured was supplied to Dr. Fleet by Sir C. Hercules Read.
Hashtnagar, "the eight towns", is a tract of 303 square miles in the Charsadda tahsil of the Peshawar district, the eight chief villages of which are held to occupy the site of the ancient Pushkalavati, Peukelaotis (Imp. Gas., XVIII, p. 60). Charsadda is on the north side of the Kabul river, some 15 miles towards the N. E. from Peshawar. Pushkarävati (or Pushkalāvati) and Takshasila (Taxila) were both in the Gandhara country, and they are said to have been the capitals of Pushkara and Taksha respectively, the two sons of Bharata, the younger brother of Rama, king of Ayodhya. Gandhara thus included Taxila, and this is also stated in various places in the Jataka. Hiuen-tsiang gives Po-lu-sha-pu-lo, Peshawar, as the capital of Gandhara.3
Mr. V. A. Smith published the inscription, with a rough rubbing of it, in Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII (1889), p. 257, and cited it again, with a photo-etching of it, in Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. LVIII (1889), p. 144. In both places he gave Cunningham's reading of the date, 274 Emborasmasa, etc. Working on those materials M. Senart pointed out that the tens and units in the date were 84 and the month Prothavadasa, (Journ. Asiat., VIIIe série, Vol. XV, 1890, Part i, pp. 124-6). Bühler in 1891 adhered to the date as 274 Pôstavadasa, (Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, p. 394). But M. Senart subsequently fixed the year as 384 (Journ. Asiat., IXe série, Vol. XIII, 1899, Part i, pp. 530-1). The year-date, however, has been called in question again lately; hence Dr. Fleet has had a careful squeeze of the inscription made and reproduced as fig. C in the annexed plate. I have compared this illustration with the pedestal itself, and it is quite accurate: the white line along the middle is a photographic effect, due to a slope in the stone from the upper part, which is more prominent, down to the lower part.
The pedestal is 13.6 inches (34 cm.) long; but a portion of 28 inches (7 cm.) has been broken away on the left side, leaving only 10-8 inches (27 cm.) intact. This portion with its inscription is shown in fig. C, but it is probable that there was more inscribed on the fragment lost.
The inscription is in Prakrit in well cut Kharoshthi characters. I agree with M. Senart's reading of it. The year is undoubtedly 384, and the month Prothavada, the second letter being th and not st (as shown in Bühler's Table I), for st has a complete cross-bar.
TEXT.
Sam 3 100 20 20 20 20 4 Prothavadasa masasa divasammi panchami 4 1
TRANSLATION.
The year 384, on the day five, 5, of the month Pranshṭhapada (Bhadrapada).
D. On the stone relic-box from Sanchi.
This relic box was found in stupa II at Sanchi in the Bhopal State, and is described by Geu. Cunningham in his Bhilsa Topes, p. 286, with a drawing of the box and its inscription
1 Vayu Purana, 88, 189-190; Brahmanda Purana, III, 68, 190-1: which suggest that Pushkara and Taksha hailt the two towns. Vishnu Purana, IV, 4, 47 merely names the two sons. See Journ. Roy. As. Soc., 1914, p. 286.
2 See Jätaka, Inder.
Beal, Si-yu-ki, Vol. I, p. 97. See Watters, On Yuan Chuang, Vol. II, pp. 201, 214. Jours. Roy. As. Soc., 1913, p. 95u.

Page #364

No. 34.)
MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II.
303
in his plate XX. The inscription is on its side, and is included as No. 654 in Prof. Lüders' List of Brahmi Inscriptions (Ep. Ind., Vol. X, Aprz.). The box is now in the British Museum.
The inscription is written in Brāhmi characters. It dates back to a time before the serif or top-stroke had been developed in those characters: the letter ra, indeed, in line 2, seems to have the serif; but its appearance is merely due to a break in the stone, for the squeeze shows clearly that the top of ra, just like the tops of all the other letters, was plain and had no ser if.
The language is Prakrit. Sarina (1. 1.) is no doubt a degenerate form of särvina (which is found on the Wardak vase), the genitive plural of sūrri, a feminine collective noun formed from sarta and meaning "the whole", and its use here instead of the proper word savāna is worthy of notice.
Canningham translated the inscrintion thus (lcc. cit.) :-"Teacher of all branches of Vinaya, the Arahat Kūnyapa Gora, Upadiya (or Abbot); and the Arnhat Vāchhi Suvijayata teacher of Vinaya," Prof. Lüders translated it thus (loc. cit.):-"(Relics) of all teachers (vināyakas) beginning with Arao (Arhat?) Kāsapa-gota and &mo (Arhat?) Vāchhi Suvijarata the teacher." But the arrangement appears to me to show that each of the two persons mentioned is described by, first, the title ara (which is no coabt short for araha), secondly, his götra-name, and thirdly, his personal name; hence wpūdiya must be a personal yame, sud vüchhi seems obvies y to be a götra-name meaning "belorging to the Vāts a wātra." Taken so, the whole inscriitoa reads accurately, except that the final rivoya!a should be rinīyuls, for this word obviously goverus the first two werds and applies to both persons.
TEXT. 1 Savina vināyakāna ara Kasapa2 gota Upadiya aracha Vāchhi 3 Suvijayital vinay ka.
TRANSLATION. The Arhat Upadiya of the Kübyava götra and the Arhat Suvijayita of the Vātsya (gotra), spiritual teachers of all spiritual teachers.
No. 34.-MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II: A.D. 1024.
By LIONEL D. BARNETT. The record on these plates, which were obtained at Miraj, the chief town of the Miraj State in the Southern Marathi Country, Bombay, was first brought to notice, from the original plates, by Mr. W. A. Wathen in 1835, in JRAS, first series, vol. II, p. 380; and a reading of the text, with a translation, Fas given by him in vol. IIT (1836), p. 258. A tentative edi. tion of it was given by Dr Fleet in 1879, in Ind. Ant., vol. VIII, p. 11 : bat, in the abrence of the original plates and of ink-impressions of them. he could not offer a final treatment of it The original plates have never been traced again. But Dr. Burgess subsequently found ink-impressions of them, evidently made by Mr. Wathen, in the Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society at Bombay. These he eventually made over to Dr. Fleet, who has now placed them at my disposal with a view to the publication of a final critical verxion of this record in connection with the three similar ones mentioned farther on. The record, it may be stated, has no geogr.pl:ical connection with Miraj, except in having been found there; it registers the grant of a village at & long distance from that place : its most appropriate designation would be the Mādadājhūru grant": but the plates have been habitually known as "the Miraj plates ", and it is convenient to retain that name for them.
Or Suvijayata, as it might be read.
They are entered as such in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol. 7 slove appeadis, No. 154.

Page #365

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
:
The plates were three in number, each measuring about 111" in width by 81" high; and they were strung on a ring having a seal with the representation of a boar, the crest of the Chalukyas. The plates were made with raised edges to protect the inscription on them: and the writing is well preserved almost all through; so far, at any rate, that no part of the record is now doubtful. An apparent crack down the middle of plate ii b is not due to damage to the original plate the ink-impressions were very old and brittle, and this one was found torn down the middle they were mounted on paper for subsequent preservation; but, even so, they remained very fragile, and quite recently, shortly before reproduction, a small piece broke away and was lost, from this same side, ii b, causing the gap near the beginning of lines 65 and 66.The alphabet is a well-shaped one of the Northern type, resembling that of the Kauthem plates (Ind. Ant. vol. xvi, p. 21), with letters of an average height of about "; its affinities are best seen on plate 5 of Bühler's Paleographie.-The language is Sanskrit throughout, with the exception of the Kanarese phrase gandarol-ganda on line 60. The gerund nirddhatya (line 66), from the same root as the substantive dhati, is worth noting.-As regards orthography, it may be noted that v is always written for b, and I have left this spelling without correction in my transcription. There is considerable vacillation in the writing of consonants following r, which are sometimes left simple and sometimes doubled, and in respect of the nasals of the third and fourth series preceding consonants of the same groups, which are sometimes represented by anusvara and sometimes given in full. The dental s is often confused with the palatal s. The upadhmaniya breathing is in most cases represented by a letter resembling sh prefixed to a following initial p.
The purport of the inscription is to record the grant of a village. Its first part (lines 1-61) is the well-known poem narrating the pedigree of the Western Chalukya kings, which is here carried down as far as the reign of Jagadēkamalla-Jayasimha II. I have already published a text of this composition in the recension of the Nilgunda plates, p. 142 ff. above, and there have referred to the variants supplied by the present document; it is therefore needless to deal further with the subject here. The second part (line 61 to the end) is a deed of gift granting the village of Maḍadujharu, in the three-hundred of Karațikallu and the two-thousand of Eḍedore, to a certain Vasudevärya, son of Revanarya and grandson of Sridhara, a Brahman of the Kausika Gotra and Bahvṛicha Sakha, born at Mudunira, in the county of Pagalați. This is followed by the usual verses denouncing infraction of such grants, etc., and a note recording the name of the scribe, Maipayya, an official attached to the service of Prölarya, the Commander of the Forces and Carator of Records,
304
The details of the date of this record (line 64-65) are the Raktakshin samvatsara, Saka 946 expired; the full-moon day of Vaisakha; Adityavara (Sunday). On this Dr. Fleet gives me the following note :-"As a Chaitrādi lunar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, the Raktakshin or Raktaksha samvatsara coincided with the Saka year 947 current (946 expired) also taken as a Chaiträdi year, and began on 13 March, A.D. 1024. The given details answer quite regularly to Sunday, 28 April, A.D. 1024, on which day the fullmoon tithi of Vaisakha ended at about 15 hours 31 minutes after mean sunrise (for Ujjain)."
In the table on the opposite page I give a concordance of the introductory verses in the four records of this class which have now been published, namely:
1. The Kauṭhem plates of A.D. 1009; Indian Antiquary, vol. xvi, p. 21:
2. The present Miraj plates of A.D. 1024 :
3. The Yewür inscription of A.D. 1077; p. 269 above: and
4. The Nilgunda plates of A.D. 1087 and 1123; p. 142 ff. above.
There are two other records, on stone, which follow the same draft in the main. Of these one is the inscription of A.D. 1091 at Alur in the Gadag taluka of the Dharwar District, noticed by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant., vol. viii, p. 21; the other is an inscription of A.D. 1122 or 1123 at Davangere in the Chitaldroog District, Mysore, of which a preliminary treatment has been published in Epi. Carn., vol. xi, Dg. 1. These remain to be examined in detail.

Page #366

No. 34.]
MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II.
308
Beginning of Vermo.
Kaatlhi.
Miraj.
Yöwür.
Nilguoda.
line
1: 2: 8:
1 1: 112 38:
......
.
.......
**22887787333222222
11 :
A
Sutasatadiya
*
"
"*
"*
**
**
**
**
*
"
Namas tunga . Jayaty-vishkpitam Sriyam-upabarstado Kari-makars. Kavalita.Nala Tsj-jesha rajyam . Kandah kiriti Yo Rashtrakūta-kulam Chatula-ripu Tat-tanayah Pulakëfi Vayam api Palakoli Nala-nilaya-vilopi. Sarva-drip-Akramas Jy shtha-bhrātub . Jēturaddisam Adamarl-kpita Tat-rato Vikramidityo . Taj-janma Vijayadityo . Tad-bhavo Vikramadityab Vikramaditya-bhūpals Tails-bbūpas . Ayyan-aryas . Abhavat-tayon Chēd-1ba-vams Sutam=iva Vasudövido Ari-kambhi . . Aurjityach-caraparo Itthan puri Diti . Häne-priņs. . Bhammaha-Rattad. Chalukya-van-ambara Sri-Taila-bhūmipālacho Vidvishad-götra . . Tuy-ánujo Yasovarma Yasys pratäps : Tasg-anujab fri-Dasa varma Asau nija-jyoshtbs . . Rashtr-anta-dargam Tanya priya Bhagyavat=iti Um=ēva Sonanyam.. Vikramaditya-naminan Jyötanzöv=schehhe. Varg-inamiņi . Tyig-adayo yasys. Yuy=ikhils-vyspi. Sed-Ivanaathah . Yatrs prasidati Agamad=akhils Adósbäkars-samgö. Vikhyata-Krishṇavarné. Tatab pratapa Atm-sruthana Amlina-Tails. Nimd=aivatichalar Auddhatya-yukto . Tumad-sjáyata . Yab patram . . Agit=tējab-kalita , Bha-bharam namita Yito-nvēshtar . Sarr-ita-vijaya ..
********121*11*
"
"
1884
35:
line #
55 56
38:
84:
lipe
0
line
9
8655$&:6688
:27223852234
2 *

Page #367

806
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
Note by Dr. Fleet. The places mentioned in the record on the Miraj plates. Of the places mentioned in this record the first line 66) is Kollapura, in the neighbourhood of which city Jayasimha II was encamped when he made the grant. Kollāpura is well known as the earlier name of the present Kolhapir, the chief town of the Kolhapur State in the Southern Maratha Country, Bombay.
The grant was made to a Brāhman who was born at & village named Mudunira which was in the Pagalaţi vishaye (line 67). The first step towards locating this district and village is made by means of an insoription at Tumbagi in the Muddebiha! taluka of the Bijapur District, Bombay, which village is shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854) 86
Toombgee,' in lat. 16° 34', long. 76° 20', abont twenty-one miles east of the taluka town Bagowădi in the same district, which is in the same Atlas sheet, and twenty miles towards north-east-by-north from Maddebihā!, which is in sheet 58,1 The record refers itself to the time of the Western Chālnkya king Akalankacharita-Irivabedanga-Satyábrayadēva, and is dated in the Krodhin samvatsara, Saks 926 (expired), on the new-moon tithi of Ashādha, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun these details answer quite regularly to 20 July, A.D. 1004, on which day the given tithi ended at about 3 hrs. 20 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain), and there was an annular eclipse of the sun which seems to have been partially visible in Southern India. It tells us that on that day a subject of the king, the Setti Brahmayya, made grants to the god Brahmēśvara at the agrahāra Tumbige which was in the Pagalatti three-hundred district. Thus, so far, we learn that the Pagalati or Pagalatti distriot comprised three hundred towns and villages, and included Tumbagi in the Muddebihă] tāluka,
The next step is taken by means of inscriptions at Hire- and Chikka-Mudanar, two villages, contiguous to each other, in the Shorāpăr or Strāpār talaka of the Gulbarga District of the Nizam's territory: they are shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854) as Heere and Chicku Moodanoor', in lat. 16° 36', long. 76° 32', with only one site for the two villages, and in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 79 (1885), which is on the larger scale (l'=l mile, instead of 1"=4 miles), as Heere Moodupoor', and Chikku Moodunoor', with separate sites, which, however, practically touch each other,- Hire-Mudanár being on the west. I have ink. impressions of five inscriptions from Hire Mudanar, and six from Chikka-Mudanúr. Ten of these are dated, and range from A.D. 1099 to 1218 : these present the earlier name 88 Mudinir. The remaining inscription is an earlier one, at Hire-Mudanir : this is only
1 The inscription is on a stone at the drinking-water well of the Matha. I quote it from an ink-impression. An imperfect transcription of it ie given in the Elliot Manuscript Collection, Royal Asiatic Society's Copy, Vol. 1. p. 17. the month is given there wrongly u Pushya, i... Pansha, and the name of the district as Padala.
* The weekday is not stated. • See Indian Calendar, p. 191 ; and Von Oppolzer, Canon der Finsternisse, p. 212, and plate 106. • The name is given here clearly with the double #f.
* In the titlings of the transcriptions in the Elliot M8. Collection (se note l on p. 808 below) this name is always giyen A Muddanür, with the double dd. Following the maps, endorsed by the ancient name as found in the inscriptions, I have preferred to write it with the single d.
• Transcriptions of eight of these records are given in the Elliot MS. Collection, Royal Asiatic Society's copy, Vol. I, pp. 242 6, 288, 439 6, 536; Vol. 3, pp. 34, 49 6, 110 6. In none of them is the name given correctly in accordance with the original texts the nearest approaches are, Mudinir (shorti in both syllables, twice) and Mudinir (long i in both syllables, ouoe); other forms are Mudinür, Mudinür, Mudėnar, and Mudonur. This is a typical sample of one clan of the mistake which have to be allowed for in using the Collection in question.

Page #368

No.34.]
MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II.
307
a fragment, consisting of parts of fourteen liues : the king's name and the date are lost; bat the record is markedly earlier than the others, and may be referred to about A.D. 1000. The record speaks of the place, in the first extant line, as frimat Mudunir, " the fortunate Mudunir", and thus presents a form of the name which matches exactly the Mudunirs (Sanskrit) of the record on the Miraj platos. Accordingly, Hire and Chikka Mudanur being only thirteen miles east-half-north from Tumbagi, which, as we have soen, was in the Pagalatti three-hundred, we find here the Mudunira in the Pagalati district which is mentioned in that record. The insoriptions do not distinguish between & Piriya and a Kiriya-Mudinir; whence it would seem that the growth of the place into the two separate sites now known as Hire and Chikka Mudanar dates from after the epigraphic period. The change from the original name Mudunir, first to Mudinir and then to Mudanir, seems somewhat peculiar, but can only be accepted as a fact, without full explanation : as regards, however, the first component of the name, Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary gives mudi as another form of mudu, advanced age; old. As regards the expression the
fortunate " Mudunir,- the place was evidently & large one, as the inscriptions give the number of its Mahajanas, i.e. Brahmans, as five hundred; they speak of it, from A.D. 1099, As an agrahara ; and some of them style it "Benares of the South ", the full description being fri-Rama-datti sarvanamasyad-agrahāran dakshina-Varanasi Mudinir :3 this stands already in the record of A.D. 1099. The place is mentioned again, as Mudunira (Sanskrit) And as the home of a spiritual ancestor of the grantee, in the Miraj plates of the Silähåra prinoe Marasimha of A.D. 1058.4
The next step is taken by means of the same inscriptions at Hire- and Chikka-Mudantir. One of them, at Chikka-Mudanir, dated in A.D. 1099, records grants which were made to the god Kumārēśvara of the mulasthana, or original settlement, after laving the feet of the Acharya of the god Ugra-Bhimosvara of a place the name of which it gives in line 26 as Hagaritage and in line 45-6 as Hagalittage. And another, at Hire-Mudapür, dated in A.D. 1129, mentiong two local districts in specifying the tolls and taxes wbich were assigned to a god named Márkapdēśvara : these are, in lines 25, 27 and 34, the Sagara five-hundred, and in lines 29-30 and 33 the Hagarittage three-hundred.
Finally, the place thus mentioned as Hageritage, Hagalittage, and Hagarittage, and marked as the chief town of a three-bundred district, we identify easily enough with a village of which the present name seems to be written indifferently as Hagarattagi, Hagariţige, Hagarittige, and Hagariţtigi: it is in the same täluka of the Gulbarga District, and is situated sixteen miles towards south-west-by-west from Hire- and Chikka-Mudanúr, and is shown as 'Hugurtungee in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827), in lat. 16° 34', long. 76° 25', and as “Haggatagi' in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 53 (1909). There are seven inscriptions at this
1 When my man visited the place, in 1891, the stone bearing this record was found "lying below a bábul tree on the north of a temple of Råmēsvara": it was placed, I hope, for safe keeping, inside the temple.
? This record does not use the term agrahara : see below.
With the first term Rama-datti, compare the epithet Pandava-datti applied to Hagariţtage : see note 3 on p. 808 below. Compare also the epithet Janamajaya-datti applied to the mahägrahara Malad-Alür in the Alur inscription of A.D. 1124 which follows the record of A.D. 1091 Elliot MS. Collection, vol. I, p. 207 and see Ind. Ant., Vol. VIII, p. 28.
• Archeol. Sure. West. India, brochure No. 10, p. 103, line 33.
• Regarding this district, which is mentioned as only a three-bundred in the Yöwür records of A.D. 1054, 1077, and 1105, see my remarka at p. 272 above. In this Hire-Mudanur inscription of A.D. 1129, the numerion! component of the name is given in figures, not in words: but the figures are quite clear in all three places. In the inscription of A.D. 1218 at Chikka-Mudanur, we have, in connection with the people who joined in making the grant, Sagaratayinürun-bada in words, twice at lonet.
2 B 2

Page #369

308
EPIGRAPRIA INDICA.
[VÓL. XIL
place, ranging in date from A.D. 1061 (P) to 1940. They mark this place, also, as having been an important one at that time ; describing it as an agrahara with five-hundred Mahajanas. And the inscription of A.D. 1240, which refers itself to the time of the Dēvagiri-Yadava king Singhaņa, mentions a Mahapradhana and Bahattaraniyogadhipati Pārisasetti, the Sarvadhikari of the Hagariţige' three-hundred, who had been " a supporter of the rule of Jayitapala," i.e. of Sibghana's father, Jaitugi 1,-as taking part in the assembly before which the grants registered by the record were made. In connection with this place it may be added that the inscription of A.D. 1204 at Kalhole in the Belgaum District mentions & Mahamandalesvara Raja II, of the Yaduvamsa, with the hereditary title "supreme lord of Kupana a best of towns", as then ruling the Hagaratage nāļu, and as having founded the Jain temple at Sindana-Kalpolo, in the Kūņdi three-thousand province, to which the grants were made. It is clear that in the Hugurtungee' and 'Haggatagi' of the maps we have the town Pagalatti, Pagalați, which gave its name to the Pagalatti three-hundred of the Tumbagi inscription of A.D. 1004, and to the Pagalati vishays of the record of A.D. 1024 on the Miraj plates. The interchanges of p and h and of 1 and r are well known. The final ge (modern ge and g) of the later form of the name is a common ending of place-Dames in the Kanarese country : 'it sometimes takes the place of an original ka, or else is represented by kā in Sanskritized forms, as in Paläsikä, Palasige, Halasige, Halsi; and it seems to have been sometimes attached as an addition to earlier names, and sometimes, as, for instance, in the change from Halasige to Halsi and in the alternative forms Kadambalige and Kadambali (see note 5 on p. 293 above), to have been omitted as being of no particular importance. The change in the vowel of the third syllable, from the a of Pagalatti, Pagalati, to the i of Hagaritage, Hagalittage, Hagarittage, is perhaps due to the influence of the village-name Ittage, Ittigi. which is fairly common in the Kanarese country. It may be added that from this place
Huggurtangee, Haggatagi', Tumbagi is fourteen miles north-north-west, and Hire- and Chikka-Mudanur are sixteen miles towards north-east-by-north: Yewür, which was in the Sagara three-hundred, is about twenty-eight miles north-east-by-north from the same place.
The village that was granted was situated in the Karaţikallu three-hundred, which district was in the Edadore two-thousand province (line 69). The form Edadore stands here, as a result of the record being in Sanskrit and in the Nagari characters, for the Ededore which we have in line 128-9 of the Yowdr inscription B of A.D. 1077 (p. 279 above); the word means" (a territory) between rivers": I have shown at p. 295 above that the Ededore country, here specified as a two-thousand province, was a stretch of country between the rivers Krishna on the north and Tungabhadrs on the south, and consisted of a large part of the present Raichûr District in the Nizam's territory ; probably, in fact, all of that district from about
Not having ink-impressions of these records, I can only quote them, with reservation (see note 6 on p. 306 above), from the transcriptions in the Elliot MS. Collection, vol. 1, pp. 862 b, 490 b; vol. 2, pp. 118, 119, 211,3876. 374: the last two are mere fragments; the first of them presents, as transcribed, the date of Saks 973 (expired). A.D. 1061-62, which may be questionable: the first reliable date is of A.D. 1120. The titling of the transcriptions give the name of the village Hagaritige (three times), Hagarittigi (twice), and Hagarittige (twice). The transcriptions represent the original records as giving the forms Hagarittage (once), Hagaritage (once), Hagarit. tige (twice), Hagaritige (three times), and Hagarittege (once). These forms, of course, cannot be vouched for (see remarks in note 6 on p. 306 above): in my opinion, we may certainly reject the form with e in the penultimate Wyllable, and I doubt very much whether any of the original records can really present an in that me syllable.
The inscription of A.D. 1240 soms to represent it as a Pandava-datki (but what the transcription actually gives is Panduradantti) : compare the expressions Rama-datti and Janamējaya-datti: nee p. 207 above, and note 3.
JBBRAS, vol. 10, pp. 232, 235, PBOCI, No. 95. The name Hagaratage was written clearly here with the single perhape to suit the metre. In the mention of the town Kupapa, the reference is probably to the pruent Kopal, Koppal, in the extreme south-west corner of the Nisam's territory,

Page #370

No. 34.]
MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II.
309
long. 76° 15' to the confluence of the two rivers some sixty miles east-by-south beyond Raichur. It may be said again here that we can see, now, that this Ededore conntry (and not, as had been supposed, the small Yedatore tāluka on the Kåvēri in the Mysore District) is the Idaitusai-nādo which the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I, whom Jayasimha II defeated, had been proud to include among his conquests. The grant registered by the record on the Miraj plates was made by Jayasimha just after having completely routed the mighty Chola," and was evidently made as an item in the celebration of his having won back the province which the Chola king bad wrested from the Chalukyas some eight or nine years earlier.
As to the Karaţikallu three-hundred district, there can be little doubt, if any, that its chief town Karaţikalla is a place which is shown as Kurrudikul' in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827) and in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 81 (1886), in lat. 16° 9', long. 76° 34'. The place is in the Lingsugár tāluka of the Raichur District, and is eight or nine miles south of the Kțishņā and three miles on the north-west of Lingsugur. We may safely take the spelling given in the maps as meaning Karadikal; especially in view of the point that the name is given as Kararikul' in the Map of the Nizam's Dominions (1892; 1"=16 miles). The t which we have in the name as given in the Miraj record would easily be softened into the d which is indicated by this last spelling of the name, taken with the other : or it is even possible that the writer of the record confused the Kanarese karadi, 'a bear', with the Sanskrit karati(7), 'an elephant', which would be more familiar to him. The Karadikal which is mentioned in an inscription of the Chola king Virarājēndra I is probably the same place.
The village that was granted was Mādadājhüru, in the Karaţikalla three-hundred (line 69); and it was bounded by the following villages : on the east, Jālihāļu (line 71); on the Bonth, Unahalli (line 72); on the west, Vavvulikhēts or Babbulikbëta; and on the north, Govanti. These places cannot be located at present with any certainty. But it is quite possible that Jālihaļu is the Jalihal' of the maps, a large place in lat. 16° 22', long. 76° 50', about four miles south of the Kšishṇā, and twenty-three miles towards north-east-by-east from • Kurrudikul'. The name Jalihal' can only mean Jālihāļ, "the bäbul-tree waste land", from jali, the thorny babul tree, Acacia arabica', and hal, hālu, originally hal, hālu, 'waste land i An older form of the latter word is pal, with the variant patu. And the d in the Jålihảda of the record could easily come from the t of pāļu; or equally from the ?, ?, of hal, hal, halu. This identification, however, can only be put forward as a conjectare; because the other village-names cannot be found there, any more than anywhere else, and it is hardly safe, in such case, to rely too much on only one name out of several. But Jalihal being, as has been said, a large place, it may possibly have absorbed the lands of the other four villages, and their names may have thus disappeared.
TEXT.
First plate. 1 Om? Svasti Jayaty-avishkritam Vishpor=vvårábam kshobhit-årạnavam dakshin.
onnata-da[m] shtr-agra-vibranta-bhuvanam vapuh || [107 106riyam-u paha
1 On the name of that tālaks, see p. 296 above, note 8. 1 Bee, e.g. Kielborn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, Vol. VII above, Nou. 727, 729, 733, 734.
* This place is not to be confused with the Kurrudukal' which is the Karadikal in the Kombavi twenty: tour mentioned in the Kembbavi inscription of A.D. 1054 : see p. 292 above.
* South Ind. Insors., Vol. 3, p. 201.
On connections between and d, see Kittel's Kannada Grammar, Pp. 117, 4; 190, 280 ; 211, 248, 2. • From the ink-impressions.
Denoted by a symbol.
Metro : Bloks (Anushţubb). • The Feries are not pembered on the plates.
10 Metre: Malini.

Page #371

310
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
2 ratäd=vaḥ śr-patiḥ kroda-rupo vikata-visada-damshtră-pranta-viếrānti-bhājam [1]
avabad-adayardasht-akfishta-vispashta-kada-pratanu3 visa-jā (ja)t-āgra-granthivat(d)ayo dharitrim || [2] Kari-makara-makarik-åmkita
jalanidhi-rasanám vašikaroty=avani-vadham [1 Jagadē4 kamalla-bhūpatir-akalamka-yaso-ryurāsi(li)-valayita-bhavanaḥ || [3] Svasti Samasta
bhuvana-samstayamana-Manavya-sagötranam 5 Hariti-putrāņām Kausikl-vara-prasāda-lavdha-svēt-itapatr-adi-rajya-chihnanam sapta
mätrikä-parirakshitānām Kārtti6 kĒya-vara-prasada-lavdha-mayára-pimchha(pichchha)-kuṁta-dhvajānām bhagavan
Nārāyana-prasad-āsädita-vara-Varāha-lamchhan-oksbana-kshaņa-vasi7 krit-ärāti-raja-marindalanar samasta-bhuvan-asraya-sarvva-lok-asraya-Vishnuvarddhana
Vijayādity-adi-visősha-namnam raja8 ratnānām=adbhava-bhūmiņ| Vrittam !! Kavalita-Nala-lakshmir-ddurijay
aarjitya-hiri vihata-prithu-Kadamv-adamvaro Maurya-nirjit [l ] 9 nija-bhuja-vala-bhaimn=ötpătayan-Rashtrakātān=kbilita-Kalachuri-brir-asti Chālukya
vamsah || [4] "Tsj-jēshu räjyam=anupalya gate10 shu rājasv(8V)=ěkān-na-shva(sha)shti-gananēsha pur=adhy-Ayodhyam [1*] tad
vamsa-jās tad-anu shodasa bhumipälah kshman Dakshi11 napatha-jusham vibbarām-vabhūyaḥ || [5] Dusht-āvashtavdhāyām cha
katipaya-purush-ārtar-āmtaritāyām Chalukya-ku12 la-sam padi bhūyas-Chalukya-vamsys ēva Vrittam | Kandaḥ kirtti-lat
āṁkurasya kamalam Lakshmi-vilās-spadam | va13 jram vairi-mahibhritām pratinidhir dēvasya daitya-drubha (ha)” [l*] rāj=āsij=
Jayasimha-vallabha iti khyāta sacharitrai14 rænijair=yo rēja chiram=ādi-räja-charit-otkanthāḥ prajānăm haran || [6*] Yo
Rashtrakūta-kulam-Imdra iti prasiddham Kệishn-ähvayasya 15 sutam=ashta-sa (sa)t-ēbha-Bainyam [18] nirjjitga dagdha-npipa-pancha-ba (sa) to
vabhāra bhūyas-Chalukye-kula-vallabha-rāja-lakshmi || [78] Chatula-ripu-tura16 ga-pata-bhata-karați-ghatā-koti-ghatita-rana-rāgaḥ [18] suksita-Hara-charana-rāgas
tanayo=bhūt=tasya Raņarāgah!! [8] Tat-tanayaḥ 17 Yu(Pu)lakēsi(si) Käsi-nishüdata-samõ=bhavad=räjā [1] Vâtapi-puri-vara-patir
akalita-khala-Kali-kalamka-kalah || [9] Vayam-api 18 Pulakēdi-kshmäpatin varạnayantah pulaka-kalita-dehäh=pasya (sya)t=ādy=āpi
samtaḥ [1] sahi turaga-gaj-ēmdra-gräma-sāram sahasra(sra)19 dvaya-parimitam-sitvik-sach-chakār=āśvamõdhē [108] Tat-tanayaḥ [1] Nala
nilaya-vilopi Maurya-niryapa-bētuḥ prathita-prithu20 Kadamva-stamva(bha)-bhədi kathāraḥ 1197 bhuvana-bhavana-bhäg-āparan-ārambha
bhāré vyavasita-sita-kirttiḥ Kirttivarmă npipo=bhit [11*] Tad-ana 21 tasy-anajah Sarvva-dvip-akramana-mahasd yasya n&u-sētu-vandhair
ullamghy-avdhi vyadhita pritani Rēvati-dvipa-lopam [1] rä22 iya-rinam hatha-patir abhod=yag-cha K Älachchhu(ohchu)riņam vabhre
bhimin saha sa sakalair-mamgalair=Mangalisah || [12*] 'Jyéshtha-bhrātuh 88
Bead danskpro • Metre :. Vasantatilats. * Metro: Argi.
* Metre: Arvigiti.
Metre: Sardalavikridita. Motre': Malini.
• Metre: Malini. • Metre : Vasantatilaka.
Metre: Mandäkrānta.

Page #372

Baud plates of Ranabhanjadeva.----26th year.
10-3 स्वस्तिक तहपकालडटकसालप्यार हसमुकर कलानिसमकका महागहमाझझकरेवर
का पूरा विपश्यनअलक्षात 17 सुपरस्लपलापारवासालपलशाहादाद माया व्याठरूठधत दस्तापाहबाकुलनकटपाला
मालामालाडीलाप्रेजलाहलवालयोहता IST१०० मा उलवा तस्याठाकसूर्यमा मपमा ठमोल लसपस्टपरकरङाऊन कार सलीसामरलगाउपालिलपुनरउलवला 10 लासलगाडालगडखदायकास्यम्यायामाबा लिवल मास्तमालकिलोवेदनमकतामरम रपति मार निराकाम्सपरमलवइल काय
0A
"पालवहालिलापहरसा यादवलपछलनालयात लिसकलडका रददर पूरठःपरमहलमालाच
प्रवासालास रामललललकारयाद तलावचत 16 समवलपरमार साहाता माइलस्तुमार16 लहरप्रसारमा लाकर यकललागण्डकाया
तिमरले रु दश हमादककाबरकुमारगर 18
रामदग्नामा बरपानालारणातक २० राधादल राहीयो.यवाल्मिआल्यनिावयतिसम
रापलिकाला रस्त ठरतठमहाकविरिलमस्तुकला 22 नाठिण्यप्रतिवरवा लागीदावारकोइलयाराजामकल
विशाल होकर निकरुणारी दोन या एलसी 24 मत माघ कास्यं वास्कर सकल लखुधकल
ON
"
2) नामापस करावात दिवार दीन मारात करमुरु वारली रहामहिटलमोरागारमा कमी
पाताल पठापासवाकटासन्यरुशल कारवाशालासघसुलसुएलाशलारामारसलपू28 सुमायकलपकमठाएकामातून
रुपपुरका कलाकार जनहिल तुमिनिव० समपर्यकुलावायठ यावदर ल्यता कारा
पू रा पहिला सिरहाखलादिन 32 (जठले सपमा सरपरलो दशावतारेलरम्बारवारकका कसिलपासव में दलदक्षामदारमादिदाता 34
रमियासुर्यकुलीलाका वन महोयहाददाकारता 36 यहाठर (वाई यदला समिहकानालामा हस36
हावयधापदिलंसक लहसका दावा हरदा
SCALE 65
W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #373

38 सालसखा सामोरवाय.याठाइव मालामा
57 नपाली गली किन कि उमरी आस्ताद 40 पर हमालसलामहासुभियाकुलताकासमोनार
मालिसाहाटसपरिमाडा साहिरिनामा करलका पसरलपरायसायनायरामटता ठालादलत परलोपसरताचा थाटाइनुशीमावतिष्पयामि
महरमा कमायोटियारी सुनिल पवार
जापनियरात दिरयनशामक ममम । यापति दलिय भवन निराद्वालियर यसतिर 46
एलकाशेयस्वामिन समयमुमम समाळून सहारपले पाननिय विषुयामा 48 बैठ करविंबई संमेदसारका जल एवमदार तक 50 हलादि मा अलिकहिपनि तयारसहिषयनाहिबरन 50
2ttb
मावर नवनायिकावार स्मराए पुरा व्याजदीकापुजा बदमालिक AITRIE
RECश्यमालाकमा या गडरिसकHENTIANE
के यो दिलोदितम्यातिन 56 ठिप समाजतिरतुर नायर सालकसुन कामकाजालाक 58 किमरहमा
58

Page #374

No. 34.]
MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II.
311
Second Plate; First side. 23 ti suta-varē=py-arvbhakatväd=aśaktē yasminn=ātmany-akpita hi dhuram Mangalisah
pri(pri)thivyaḥ ["] tasmin=pratyärppipad-atha mahir ya. 24 ni Satyäśrayē=sau Chalukyānām ka iva hi patho dharmy-ataḥ prachyavēta ||
[13] Jētur-ddisam vijita-Harsha-maha-nsipasya dātur-mandratha-sat-à25 dhikam=arthayadbhyah [lo] saty-ādi-sarvva-guna-ratna-gan-akarasys satyásrayatvams
upalakshanamnēva yasya || [14*] *Adamari-kțita-dig-valayo=rddita26 dvių-a mari-parigita-mahā-yasi (fa)” [I] mpidam-arishta-kritam manas=odvahan=
Nedamari-kshitip-jani tat-suta) [159] "Sutas-tadiyo gupa-ra27 tna-māli bhū-vallabho-bhüd=bhuja-virga-sāli [] Adityavarmm-ärjita-punya
karmā tējõbhir=āditya-samana-dharma | [16] Tat-suto Vikra28 mādityo vikram-ākrānta-bht-talah [l*] !tato=pi Yuddhamall-akhyo yuddhë Yama
samo pripaḥ || [17] Taj-janma Vijayadityo virān=ēkārnga29 sargarë (19] chaturnnum mandalūnām-apy-ajja(ja)yad-Vijay-Opamah || [18]
5Tad-bhavo Vikramadityaḥ Kirttivarmā tad-atmajah [l*) yễna Chalukya-ra30 jya-śrir-atta(nta)rāyiny-abhūd=bhavih(vi) | [19] Vikramaditya-bhüpăla-bhrāta
bhima-parākramaḥ [] tat-sūnnḥ Kirttivarm=ābhtu-mțit-pris-arddita-du. 31 rjjanaḥ | [20*] Taila-bhūpas-tato j āto Vikramaditya-bhüpatiḥ [*]
tat-sūnuhr(r)-abbavat-tasmåd-Bhima-rajo-ri-bhikaraḥ | [21] Ayyan-āryas-ta32 to jam(ja)jñe yad=vamsa (sa)sya sriyam svakam [19] Präpayand=iva vamsam
SA vavritë Krishna-namdanam || [22*] Abhavat-tayðs=tanäjo vijaya-vibhäsi 33 virodhi-vidhvamsi [1"] tējo-vijit-adityaḥ satya-dhan Vikramadityaḥ || [23]
Chēd-isa-varsa-tilakām Lakshmana34 rājasys naridanām nata-filar [10] Vomthidēvim vidhivat-pariņinyë
Vikramadityaḥ [24] "Sutam-iva Vasude. 35 văd-Dēvaki Vasudevam Guham=iva Giri-jämir-ddovam-Arddhömdumanlē [1]
ajanayad-atha Vomthădēvy-atas-Tai36 la-bhūpam vibhava-vijita-Sakram Vikramāditya-nămnaḥ || [25] 10Ari-kambhi
kumbha-bhēdana-ripa-durgga-kavita-bham37 jana-prabhsitiḥ [1] sabaja-valasya Harēr=iva våla-krid=ābhavad=yasya [26]
Kim cha Rashtrakūța-kula-rājya-sambhavan || 11 Aurjjityãoh-chara. 38 ņåv=iva prachalitau sākshat-Kalēḥ krāmataḥ krürau vaddha-barirakau gara-jana
droba-prarohāv=iva [1*] kálatokbamdita-Bäshtra39 kūtaka-kula-éri-valli-jät-ámkurau lūnau yena sukhena Karkkara-Ranastambhau
rana-pramgano || [278] Itthar pur-Aditi-sutair-iva bhū40 ta-dbātrim yo Rashtraküta-kutilair-gamitam-adhastat u ddhitya Madhava iyo
ādi varäha-rupo vabhrè Chalukya-kula-valla41 bha-raja-lakshmim || [28] Tüņa-prana-bara-pratipa-daband yåträ-trasan
Märavas-Chaidya-chchhody akhila-kshama-jaya-naya-vyutpam
1 Metre: Vasantatilaka
1 Metre : Drotavilambits. * Probably we should read bhidan, m in the Nilgunda plates. • Metro: Trishtubh apajäti, pada 1 being Upondravajri and pådor 3-4 Indravajri. • Metre: Slöks.
. Apparently we should read svaka ... camion spario sa savre (or babhré); tho parallel pamage in the Nilgunda plates with the note, sbould be compared.
1 Metre: Arya.
The words Chad-isa ... nta-fitām may be scanned the first half of an Aryagiti, the remainder as the latter half of an Arya. Metre: Malini 10 Metro : Arya.
1 Metro: sardalavikridita. 12 Metre: Vasantatilaka
11 Metre : Bårdülavikridita.

Page #375

312
42 na-dhir-Utpalah [1]
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
yen-tyngra-mo-igura(gra)-dardita-vala-prächurya-sau(u)ry
43 varppayan-gharpputeh' || [29] Bhammaha-Raṭṭad-abhavad-bhūpālād-Rashtrakūṭa
kula-tilakat [1] Lakshmir-iva salila-nidhe [h]
śrī-Jā
odayaḥ kārāgara-nivesi(si) taḥ kavi-vṛisha yam
44 kavv-ahvayaḥ (ya) kanya || [30] Chalukya-vams-amvara-bhānu-māli śri-Tailabhüpala upayat-ainam [1] tayos-cha lök-abhyuda
Second Plate; Second side.
45 yaya yogas-sa chamdrikām (kā)-chamdramasör-iv-äsit || [31*] Śrī-Taila
bhumipäläch-ohhrl-Jakavvas-samajijanat [1] śrimat-Satyasra
dha
46 yam Skandam-Amvika Tryamvakad-iva || [32] Vidvishad-götra-viträsi děvō vivudha-sammataḥ [*] div=iva bhuvi yo dhatte sarvva-varupa-dharam 47 nuḥ [33] Api cha | Yasya pratapa-jvalančna dagdhah-prarohat-iv-ari-ganasya vamsah [] valaiḥ-prarüḍh-amkura-jala-kalpair-ddisām
48 vijetah-pathi sannivishtaiḥ || [34] *Tasy-anujab
Sri-Dasavarmma-nāmā
tad-vallabha Bhagyavatiti devi [1] tayor-abhüd-vikrama-si (si)la-sa49 i śri-Vikramaditya-nripas-tanijaḥ [35] Asau nija-jyeshṭha-pituh-paroksham
vabhāra vārāsi(si)-vritta (ta)m dharitrim [*] bhujēna keyüra-lata
50 m-iv-ochchair-vvidarit-arati-kadamvakēna || [36] 10Jyotsn-ev-achchha-sunirmala nisi(si) saras-tireshu hams-akritiḥ kasa(sa)-stoma-sama sa
[VOL. XII.
51 ritsu gaganē gaur-abhra-vishda-dyutib [] kirttir-ysaya tad-ndyam-ochitasa (sa)rach-chihnayamana ripñn-nityam ha (bha)yayat-ittham-anya-sama52 ye-py-a-masa-vidvēshiņi || [37] Varpp-asramaņām sthitaye sthito-pi akaröd-varppa-visesha-hänim [1] sva-kirttibhir-v yapta-dig-am
yas-ch
53 varasi(si)s-tatha-pi lõke mahaniya eva [38] Tyag-adayo yasya gunāḥ= pesaddha-akhyam-atikramya sada pravrittab [1] yai-
54 j-jananam hridayani va[d"]dhva samachakarsha sva-samipa-desah (sam) || [39*] Tad-anu tasy-anujah | 18Yasy-akhila-vyāpi
55 yaso(60)-vadātam-akanda-dugdh-amvudhi-vṛiddhi-sa (sa) mkam [*] karoti mugdh
mad- andha-gandh-ebha
amara-sumdaripam-abhüt-sa bhupo Jagadeka
14Sad-avanasthaḥ-patu-vikram-adhyo ghata-vipați [1] dhar-örjita-prasphurita-prabha
57 vo rarāja yo sau Jayasimha-rajaḥ || [41] 16Yatra
56 mallah [40*]
jagach-chhamayo nyak-chakrur-Antakam-api 38 kshitipas-sakopam [*]
samsmarati na sma sura-drumāņām || [42*]
prasīdati samasta
yasman-manōratha-path-atigam-artham=arthi
prpyn
1 Read: ghürsnatë.
Metre Arya.
Metre: Trishtubh upajäti, pādas 1 and 2 being Indravajra and 3 and 4 Upendravajra. • Metro: Ślōka.
Read Jakavvä sam°.
7 Metre: Trishṭubh upajäti, pädas 1 and 3 being Indravajra, 2 and 4 Upendravajra. Metre: Trishtubh upajati, pädas 1, 2 and 4 being Indravajra and 3 Upendravajra. Metre: Trishtubh Upendravajra.
10 Metre: Särdülavikridita. The verse is an echo of the Ritu-samhära, iii. 1 ff.; the king's glory has all
the features of lustre characteristic of autumn alone, but it persecutes his foes all through the year.
"Metre: Trishṭubh upajäti, pādas 1 and 2 being Indravajra, 3 and 4 Upendravajra.
12 Metre: Trishtubh upajati, pādas 1-3 being Indravajra and 4 Upendravajra.
13 Metre: Trishtabh upajäti, pada 1 being Indravajra and 2-4 Upendravajra.
Metre: Trishtubh Upendravajra. See the note on the same verse in the Nilgunda plates, p. 153 above. 15 Metre: Vasantatilaka.
Metre: Ślōka. The point of the verse is to compare the king to Indra.

Page #376

Miraj plates of Jayasimha II : A.D. 1024
SEASमृतवतामलिहिताबीनलोवतवहाति गोनवनवाजानुधन
SUSLथातिकबगारमायान्त्रविधा लिहायवदानावावश्लकाडपतला ? Marसराबवताचावविवशक विभकरणकधिवा किन निलमनोवती कानातवानवडला मलहपातलकल कामावासिलहित वनहानसभाबासामानभानाशानामा
पुजालपाका तिकीवालालबाराहावाहविज्ञानासनमालकावासकामाक्षाकाराला यवसमादलमायककतवडानास्यवहारालासादासास्तिवादावानलहता तालतमामउलानाचमन्वनामसवालोवाधाववनावशाहजादाबाजधना HISM
नानामुवन माविकालतनललल लोकललावात पकडवाहवासामाधानाला 15वरहीमाबाट नाही का लिहाकलनुनिजामात बोलवावरकर वनमालामाले।
जाड(कानवसालानावगवतिहमहासकामान याला कारदकि सायडयावसावरायावह बाबासकानटाणुकुवातलमातासालानुमकु समानड्यशालबागबनवावी ललता कापसावमलयातलासा शिक्षाका
बागन हतातिनलरानि भाडामा यादवालहमलखवातम्मान KRIयाल5 वनमालनताका बाबजायाखासकरवानउत्तमसचाया। सतगाराला कामयससमा नसरीन मल्लकवाजिबजकलकारनामा
याटियाटावा विटारितबलावायलेकाचवलपाराजाइनरपतगा। Kलवमानानटनगोलवाडा तालमीदत्यातिपदालतवलकलकलुककलावधमा
जाकामायतिबलधवपुलकलितदिदासानायासतानाच ENTER(जत विशालकासारवानाबरततेन यतानुलयावालायामपथनधारहाण्ड कडवतवासीकोमहवनबन सांगा मइहाललावासतायतका तत्कातिवमानमोललानर 20 तरणनभासवहीपाभरामवासरायणीनारवाशकलावगवतश्तनासक्ताहायलाशमा चालादलयातनकालाहाला लवडासदसवालमाभवाला
सुतवाकतामरियाबावा नगवानमिवामान्यायधगदान नसायावालाकविमानातपाबतहमाबितमाटानागलपुवामा 24
नसूया साटानगएमालाका सबसहरतमुघलकारनामवजयातायातायातका 20विडोयामजीतजलासा गमविहारतमालाइतालमाधवतराज जतराजधायुतत्यामुला 120
नमाविलासावीसाली याटिएवम्यानतपुलाकमाताहरवल्यमानकराततावित भनिगा नवजाकातलनीतयुद्धमला बगद्धयमसामान्पशतकानउघारदरगानका 128 माघजानमनोगकरकियोधनवावक्रमाविष्टकातिवमानदाहाडानबालमानत
जावतमालाला(तिवंगरविकान्यालडाताहमयताकामहतसानुष्ठवालमाजापरसरात जनरातलमत्ताताहतावकमाविण्यतिःतचून यवतमाहाम राजानताकनागालामा PARTISTहमरा संघसरूपाययोलवसरवातसुदनमुलवताबासनाजावजयुतिहास
नदिविविधलीराइविहिताविपश्यदानाविकामाविएशाला पावसातलकालयला माननाजुतजीलादावविवादिविवातियानगावक्रमादिपायुतानबुबानमा बॉलवकी वायादवरानमिवलिमिनिस्वमालामालयननय वधावामागतच
लयविहवविहिन माविकामाविलाजासुभायनिकासबुझल्स्टन सुटुकवाटता नायकवलरामनिनवालकीडाहवद्यारशाकमारकूटकुलवाकरसवमा
चलतामा माताल काजतश्क निवडसनालाकारकडनाशादयाना हाविदकाला वाहतधाज्ञा वालवाडतानासनसवतनकवलमलमासलमानलाळदुसरदातराताचा
यासारकलितमितामयाउहरूमावाजवादमाहरायावसनुमकुलस्वा HISTलसालदपपता पटनायासानुरामास्वादशाक्षानवलकमान्यनाचा
कहालारनाम्यसलाद ततपासायादयटकालागरनाबस्सत्श्वासकर INम्यूलत:ग्वानहानवमालाडासकटकुलातलकाठलावरा लवाजातमा जाससलमा सामानमालसात रखासारखा
सलमायाले हर वाला को रद 44
J. F. FLEET
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH
SCALE ABOUT ONE-HALF
FROM ME WATHENS IN IMPRESSIONS

Page #377

46
48
50
52
54
56
58
60
62
64
66
8222222
iib
यासात कांडीत निघाला मंडी ऊन बागाय समविका का देवविद्विषीदाविव समेत दिवसे (वाया वाल वालवा तालान न दद्यादती का नालसावमः वालिया स्टार जाल वाल 'वाड व घाविरानिवासात रनुमा मामी नामातला राग वती तिवा तालमा जीनीति का दल नया नाम से निजाप उमास ॐवासिनां सुनाकरान ल मानाचिदितिनातिकाकनासु निगलनिसिया गतिः का साया मरामाय वागदरा तिः कति यसात गमानित सर विद्वायमानानिहाय नाना राम यण मास विडियो लोग मा लखितायगिता थिय वा काना है जैविक मानिसको निपात काय लगा दीयाय सांगु ला सहा मतिकमा सदाय वाय
दयानिधी मानक समयादना तदनुतरानु अभय साविला तावदातकाद्या विह िस की कापातिग्राम दीला मसाज गटिक शारी दी। जावॉट विक मोठा मदान नोटा विद्याँटी वाजितम स्तर सन दिसम
नाना महाकवी महल नाना कुनालीस निवारा कानाक्षपात बघययतया मटका युक्त क नियुक्त का विकानिक महामा रावासावा हि कनृय कालातीत सक्शन राति सुतानि सदा कुतः समयमा सामा दिए नायब मिला लिया
सब
1819
212
46
ताजा बडायचा वरियता लावविवयात वाति में ना ना ताबका ने कहा नाय वह वसावा -बढ़ाना बिल (नायवाद माना नदिय नवता यावदीदा गाना गायातिसित म माड नाम ग्रामः सादिन लगाक्यः निविनिता नसानसा की या नाम नंगल प्रलाघः गुल त: अलि हा इनाम ग्रामः द साधन महारास ललनाम ग्रामःपतिः देव लाट नाम गम: उत्तरतः गावत्ति नाम ग्रामः पतिया उ लाया गालामा मसिद्ध व मी तिचा सुद्धः समातिया महिना विनय (नियालि कालेनायतयावातावताविमरानासन बहिसकावता मला जयलपि (दा बाराब वाम नेता वाटा दीप तव नसाय विद्ययसमनिविष्ठा या या कमि शाक्त सो मम कलराम देवयत इनका 4मित गजाम राम कमशल देव क मा सावियात दात समुन सनदहराम कुली या मंद तान नगरे नहात
विहित
73
इलामका सामगोर्टिस नृपाकल कालियापनीयार वहिःसहानता ह खुट्टामा वाताः जयमुदीय तहम डावा या पादाय तमासादवि विड्या पालयतिनमा निगम यातायागया विमयितांड सिक्य गृर्व॥ मामहाजाव सनकादि
मति इएल व काजल व मिथाले तमीमी॥ ०
48
50
52
दतियार कामयमाना तिगमनमा समाया सा तिन सासु-म58 बिंदू लदीयन निवसति नृय लगायास सकल नमितानि चालित. ना. विरत छतिसर्वनामा ॥ मादा बाक न साना विविनाविलंसह तिहा तमुवान महाकाय
54
56
60
62
64
66
68
70
72
74
76
78
80
82
84

Page #378

No. 34.)
MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA TI.
313
59 1Agamad-akhila-dhatri y ểna rājanvatitva nivasati mripa-lakshmir=yasya
BU(6)bhr-itapatro [io] sa sakala-namit-āri-kshonibhpin-mau60 li-ratna-dyuti-sa(ba) valita- pādo gandarolganda-bhūpaḥ | [43"] Adosh_ākara
samgo=pi vin=āpi makha-důshanam [lo] sad-bhati-bhushano(no) 61 yas=cha samprāpya(pa) jagad-iếatām L [44] Sa ta sri-prithvi Vallabha
mahārājādhirāja-paramēšvara-paramabhattacha(ra)ka-Satyābraya-ku62 la-tilaka-samasta-bhuvan-āśraya-Chāluky-abharana-srimaj-Jagadēkamalla-devaḥ śri
mad-vallabha-narendra-devaḥ 11 kušali sarvyā. 63 n=ēva yathā-samvaddhyamāpakān=rāshtrapati-vishayapati-grāmakūtak-ayuktaka-ni
yuktak-adhikarika-mahattar-adidasarādi 64 sa(la)ty-astu vah] | Samviditam yath-äsmäbhi[6]-Saka-nripa-kal-ätita
samvatsara-sa(sa)tēsbu navasu shat-cha chatvārimsad-adhika amkataḥ 65 samvat 946 Raktákshi-samvatsar-ārtargasta ]-Vaisakha-paurnnamāsyam
Adityavarë pamcha-Dramil-adbipatim valavartam Cho. 66 lam nirdahatya sapta-Komkan-ādhisvarāņāṁ saryvasvangrihitvå uttara-dig
vijay-årtham Kolläpura-samīpa-samāvāsi
•
Third Plate.
67 ta-nija-vijaya-skandhävāro Pagalaţi-vishay-imtahpåti-Mudunira-grima-j[**]taya
Kausika-gotrāya Bahvpicha-sa(sä)khāsa (ya) 68 vrahmacharino Sridhara-bhatta-pautrāya Rēvaņārya-bhatta-putrāya Vasuděvärya
farmapo yajana-yājan-adi-shat-karma69 niratāya voda-vēdāmga-päragāya Edadore-dvisahasr(sr)-intahpāti-Karaţikallu
triBa(88)ta-madhyõ Mỵdad@jharu70 năma-grāmaḥ sa-dhànya-hirany-ādēyaḥ nidhi nidhāna-samētaḥ räjakiyānām=anamgali
prēkshaniyaḥ 82-8u(su)lkah 71 Barvva-kara-vädha-pari[bā*]ro sarvva-namasyð=grahăro dattah || Tasya ch=äghățah
púryvatah Jalihädu-nama-gråmah dakshina72 tah Unahallir7-nama-gråmaḥ paśchimataḥ Vavvulikhēta-nama-grāmaḥ uttarataḥ
Govanti-nāma-gråmaḥ ētēsham chatu73 rnpār grimana madhyö pärvva-prasiddha-svakiya-sim-sahitas-chatur-īghāta
visu(su)ddbah sa yushmă bhir-agamibhir-asma74 d-vamsyair-anyais-cha bhūmipalaih-pālanīyah [ll] Tathā ch-oktam bhagavatā
Véda-vyäsēna Vyāsēna | 'Vahubhir=yvasudbă datta 75 räjabhis-Sagar-adibhish"] [M] yasya yasya yada bhämis-tasya tasya tada
phalam Apaharaņē=picha doshas=tēn=ē(ai)v=oktaḥ (1)
Metre: Malini.
Metre : slõks. • Delete the double danda.
• Delete the danda. Read shaf-chatvarimad-adhikeshu.
• The stroke to the left at the bottom of the cerebral d here (compare the da of Madaljhuru, two lines higher up) was inade rather thin and faintly, and has failed to appear in the lithograph, though it can be recogrized clearly enough in the iuk-impression. Read Unahalli,
• Delote the dapda, and join up yushmähkin. Metre : sloka; and in the next four verses.
28

Page #379

814
EPIGRAPATA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
76 Sva-dattam para-dattām vă yo harēta vasandharam [!] Shashtim varsa
sahasrå(srä)ņi visbthayām jāyato krimiḥ || 77 Viṁdhy-äțavishv=aböyāsns ($u)shka-kotara-säyinal krishņa-sarppå hi jāyantë
vrahma-dey-āpahārakāḥ [ll] 78 Suvarạnam=6kari gãm=ễk[*]h bhũmẹr=8pyễkam-angalah [G] baran=nBrakama
ápnoti yāvad==-bhūta-samplavam Anya79 yệna britā bhumiḥr=anyāyana tu bāritāḥ harato hārayatas-cha dahaty-it
saptamam. kulam Ramabha80 drēn=āpy-uktam || Sāmányo=yar dharmma-betur=nripäņām kāls kālo palaniyo
bhavadbhiḥ [l"] sarvvän=ētān-bhāvinah=pārthi81 vēndrān-bhuyo bhayo yachatë Ramabhadraḥ | Mad-vamsa-jāb-para-mahipati
vamsa-jā vā pāpād=apēta-manasd bhuvi bha82 vi-bhäpāh [l] yē pālayam i ti mama dharmmam-imam samastar tēbhyo maya
virachito=rjalir=ēshe mårdhni śrimad-rajadhira83 ja-raja-chadamanah srimaj-Jayasimha-devasya dattiḥ Sasan-adhikari-maha
prachanda-damdanāyaka-srimat-Prola84 rya-prativaddha-lekhaka-Maipayyềna likhitam | Mangalam mahati śrı śrI
śri 118
TRANSLATION. As far as line 61 this record has been sufficiently dealt with by my treatment of the record of A.D. 1123 on the Nilgunda plates (see p. 142 ff. above): we take up the translation of the present inscription from the point at which its business matter begins :
(Line 61) And he, the fortunate king Jagadēkamalla, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, great Emperor, supitme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of the race of Satyāśraya, refage of the whole world, decoration of the Chāluky88, fortunate sovereign of the Vallabha (dynasty), being in good health, issues a command to all who are therein concerned, the governor of the kingdom, the governor of the province, the village headman, the sheriff, the commissioner, official, president and others :
(Line 64) Be it duly known to you that on Sunday, the full-moon day of Vaisakha in the year Raktákshi, when nine hundred and forty-six years have elapsed from the time of the Saka king, in figures the year 948, We, having overpowered the puissant Chola, the sovereign of the Fiva Dravidian Realms, and having taken into our possession the wealth of the Lords of the Seven Konkane, havo, in Our victorious camp, pitched in the neighbourhood of Kollapura with a view to a dig-vijaya to the north, granted unto Vasudevārya Serman, a Brāhman celibate born in the village of Mudunira situate in the Pagalaţi district, & member of the Kausika gotra and the Bahvpicha branch of the Vedas, & grandson of Sridhara Bhatta and son of Rēvapārya Bhatta, a person devoted to the practice and teaching of sacrifice and the
1 Read fãyinah (.*).
Read blamir. * Read Marita [°].
• Read a-saptamam. • Metre : Salini.
Metre : Vasantatilaki. 1 Delete the danda, and join up palayanti.
. After these words to engraved decorative desiga of three figures, followed by a double danda, a figure resembling the numeral 9, and another double dana,

Page #380

No. 35.]
MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF NARAVARMAN.
315
rest of the Six Works and master of the Vedas and their ancillary sciences, the village of Madadajhūru in the three-hundred of Karaţikallu situate within the two-thousand of Edadore, in fief, with grain and gold and ädeya thereof, with treasure and trouvaille, not to be pointed at with the finger (of hypothecation) by royal officers, with its tolle, with exemption from all taxes and conflicting claims, to be respected by all.
(Line 71) And its confines are : on the east, the village of Jalihādu; on the south, the village of Uņahalli; on the west, the village of Vavvulikhēta ; on the north, the village of Govanti. Lying between these four villages, possessing its own boundaries as previously known to the public, clearly defined in respect of its four confines, it shall be protected by Us and by future sovereigns, whether of Our race or others.
(Line 74) And so it has been said by the Lord Vyāsa, the compiler of the Vēdas : "Sagars and many other kings have made grants of land; whosoever at any time has the soil has at the same time the fruit thereof." The same likewise says regarding the guilt of removal thereof: “He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. They who lay hands upon Brāhmanic fiefs are born ss black snakes lying in withered trunks amid the waterless wildernesses of the Vindhya. He who takes away a single gold piece, a single cow, or a single finger's length of soil, goes to hell until the cosmic dissolution. An unjust seizure of land, or an unjust causing of land to be seized, burns the family of the seizer and his instigator unto the seventh (generation)." Likewise Rāmabhadra has said: “This general principle (literally, dyke) of law for kings must be maintained by you, in every age; again and again Rāmabhadra makes this entreaty to all these future monarchs : I clasp my hands on my bead in reverence to those coming sovereigns on the earth, whether born of my own line or of the line of other kings, who with souls free from sin shali preserve this my law in its entirety."
(Line 82) The grant of the fortunate Emperor and crest-jewel of monarchs, the fortunate king Jayasimha, Written by Māipayya, a scribe attached to the fortunnte Prolárya, Curator of Edicts and High August General of the Forces. Prosperity! Great fortune !
No. 35.-MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF NARAVARMAN :
THE MALAVA YEAR 461. BY MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA PANDIT HARAPRASAD SHASTRI, M.A., C.L.E., CALCUTTA. This inscription was discovered by Mr. Jaya-Sankara, pleader at Mandagðr in the Gwalior State. Mandasor, as is well known, is the site of the ancient city of Darapura. The stone. slab bearing the record was tarned up by the plongh in a small hamlet close to Mandasör, on the banks of the river Siwana. It was removed by its discoverer Mr. Jaya-Sankara to his own residence in Mandasör, but subsequently, the Subba or Governor of Mandagor, suspecting that the inscription contained some information about hidden treasure; had it removed to his own residence. There I found it in October 1912. The Governor very kindly allowed me to examine the slab and to remove it to Mr. Jaya-Sankara's house where I was staying. At that time I read the whole of the inscription from the stone itself. Mr. Jayn-Sankara had given me an impression of it, but as it was not very clear, I requested Sir John Marshall, DirectorGencral of Archæology in India, to get some better estampages for me. At his request Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, Saperintendect, Archeological Survey, Western Circle, sent two excellent inked impressions to me in April 1913, one of which is reproduced here.
* Shaf-karma compare Manu, i. 83.
282

Page #381

316
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
The slab bears nine lines of writing, each containing a verse and a half or forty-eight syllables. There are thirteen verses and a half on the slab, and the record is not complete. Chisel marks are to be found on all sides of it except at the bottom, where it has split. The inscribed surface measures 1' 6" by 7" and the size of the characters varies from " to ".
The following orthographical peculiarities may be noticed. All consonants with a superscript r have been doubled, e.g., Jayavarmma-, 1.4; pārtthirē, 1. 5, ete., but consonants with a gubscript r bavo not always been doubled; cf. vikrānta-, 1. 5; but - Sakkrasya, 1. 2; -vikkramë, 1. 4. In some cases the anusvára has been used in places where there ought to have been sandhi, e.g., -alamkrita and painchamyāma, 1. 3 ; -sambhāra-, 1. 6; i has been used thrice in the place of the anusvara, vie., in Sirihavarmmaņas, and =sinihavikranta", 1.5, and saranari-gatah, 1. 7. The word sri, whenever used in Sanskrit as the first part of a compoond word, either in inscriptions or in literature, is used without vibhakti. Sometimes it is used as a separate word with the third also-ending, meaning saha or yukta, hut in the present inscription it is used in tho first case-ending, as in frir-Mmālava-, 1. 1; frir-mmahāraja-, 1. 5. In the last case, however, its use is optional.
The language is Sanskrit and the whole of it, with the exception of the word siddham at the beginning of line 1, is in verse. There are a few mistakes due to the nason's carelessness, e.g., -vidduddipa- for -vidyudstipa- in 1. 6; prāvrik-kalē for prāvrit-kālē in l. 2; Jayamit[rlayah for Jayamitrāyāh in 1. 9, aud svakulasy-atha for svakulasy-atha in l. 8.
The characters of the inscription belong to the Central Indian variety of the Southern alphabet which is said to have closely agreed with the Western variety of the same alphabet in its simplest form. The most important common characteristics of the Southern alphabut are to be found in this inscription :(1) Pa, pha, sha and sa are open at the top. Ma always has tho ancient form. The ya
is tripartite in all cases, with the exception of prak-puny-opachay., 1. 4, where it
is bipartite. (2) The long vertical stroke of the right limb of la is always retained and moreover it is
in all cases, bent towards the left. (3) The medial ri is shown by a carled curvo to the left. Besides these, the following particulars are to be observed :(1) A, which occurs once, has a loop at the bottom, cf. Āfröja- in l. 3. The medial a is
placed somowhat lower down than usual in two cases, tic. Afroja., 1. 3, and
-mardhuśrāram, 1. 7. (2) Medial i is expressed both by a loop and a curve to the left. (3) Initial 7 occurs only once in idrik-in 1. 4. The medial form is expressed by a double
curve; cf. srir., 1. 1. (4) Medial u is expressed in three different ways, (a) The usual one consisting of a hook turned towards the left and attached to the
bottom of letters, e.g. in-samudra-, 1. 1; -pushpair, 1. 3. (6) A curve to the right attached to the bottom of the letter, which ends in a
vertical line rising to the fall height of the letter, e.g. in -suklasya, 1. 3, and 1 duhitur-, 1. 9. (c) A curve to the left attached to the bottom of ra, rising upwards and intersect.
ing the vertical limb of the consonant; e.g. in .ckūru, 1. 7; -kärunikah, 1.9. The only exception is the form in purushay-, 1. 1.
füble's Indian Palcography, Ind. dal., Vol. XXXIII, Appendix, p. 62.

Page #382

No. 35.]
MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF NARAVARMAN.
(5) Initial è occurs only once, in eka-, 1. 2; the medial form is expressed by a hook to the left; cf. -sirasē, 1. 1.
(6) Ai occurs only in the medial form and does not call for any remark.
Among consonants the only letters worth noticing are:
(1) Kha, cf. the form in -sikhachalam in 1. 6, where the base is triangular as in the Northern variety.
317
(2) Na, the form of this letter is peculiar as it consists of the na with a semi-circalar top-stroke; cf. -gan-āmnātē, 1. 1.
(3) Tha, where we may note the curvature of the crossbar; cf. -manorathe, 1. 4.
(4) In pa the vertical stroke on the left has been slightly bent inwards as in -paryyanka-,
1. 1.
(5) The curvature of the left vertical line is also noticeable in pha cf. phaladam in 1. 7. (6) Ma has retained its ancient form of the Scythian inscriptions. The only change in it is to be found in the base line which in certain cases has bent downwards. (7) In fa the lower part of the left limb curves in and not out, as is usual; cf. -sirasë,
1. 1.
(8) In sha the crossbar is strictly horizontal in all cases. The left shows a curvature to the right as in pa and pha.
(9) Sa retains its old form of the Scythian inscriptions.
(10) The left limb of ha also shows a curve to the right.
The record refers itself to a king named Naravarman, who was the son of Sinhavarman and the grandson of Jayavarman. This Naravarman is mentioned in the Gangdhär inscription of his son Visvavarman' of the Malava year 480, and Viśvavarman again is referred to in the inscription of his sou Bandhuvarman, who was a contemporary as well as the feudatory of the Emperor Kumaragupta I. In the Susunia rock inscription of Chandravarman, we find that the name of Chandravarman's father was Sinhavarman. It is spelt exactly in the same way as in this inscription, .e., Sinhavarman and not Simhavarman or Singhavarman. A comparison of the alphabets of the two inscriptions shows that they belong to the same historical period and can only be separated by a very few years. Up to this day epigraphists and historians have generally regarded the Meharauli pillar inscription of Chaudra as being a record of the early Gupta Emperor Chandragupta II. I think the Susunia inscription and the new Mandasör inscription have put a new complexion on the state of affairs. In the Susunia rock inscrip. tion we find a king named Chandravarman, the son of Sinhavarman, of the city of Pushkarana, dedicating one of the insigria of Vishnu, viz., a wheel. Pushkarana or Pushkaraṇā is undoubtedly the ancient name of the city of Pokharan in the Jodhpur State. An ancient city no doubt, as it has given its name to a sub-division of Brahma, as, named Pushkarand Brahmanas, as Dasapura, and Anandanagara (Wadnagar) and Śrimala have given their names to the Dasōra, Nagara and Srimali Brahmaras. Pushkarapa seems to have been the capital of the Kshatriya
I Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, pp. 74 .
See Proceedings of the Beng. As. Soc., 1895, pp. 177 ff.
2 ibidem, p. 82.
Gusta Inscriptions, pp. 139 f.

Page #383

818
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Varman-kings of Mälava. By the help of the newly discovered inscription we can put up the following genealogy of these rulers of Mälava :
Jayavarman
Sinhavarman
Naravarman
Visvavarman
Bandhuvarman. The Sasunia inscription connects Chandravarman with this dynasty and we have the following completo genealogy :
Jayavarman
Sinbayarman
Chandravarman (a contemporary of Samudragupta).
Naravarman V. S. 461=404-5 A.D.
Visvavarman V. S. 480=423-4 A.D.
Bandhuvarman; V. S. 493=
436-37 A.D. The Mēbarauli pillar inscription mentions & king named Chandra who had conquered the Vahlikas after crossing the seven mouths of the Indus, and the Vangas. Nowhere in a Gupta inscription do we find any mention of any conquest of the Punjab or of Afghanisthan by Chandragupta II., or any other successor of Samudragupta. The Susunis inscription supplies us with a king named Chandra with the family title Varman, who belonged to Pushkarans in Western India, but had dedicated a wheel of Vishņu close to the Vanga country. The Mēharauli pillar itself is the very dhuaja, another ensign of Vistņa, the dedication of which is recorded in the inscription itself, and it also speaks of a conquest of Bengal. The natural conclusion is to state that Chandra of the Mēharauli pillar inscription and Chandravarman, son of Simhavarman, of the Susunià inscription, are one and the same person. In the former record the family name was omitted in order to satisfy the needs of the metre.
Hitberto the Bijayagadh pillar inscription has been regarded as the oldest known inscrip. tion of the Mālava-Vikrama Era, though the era used has not been specifically named. So the
Gupta Insor., pp. 251 ff.

Page #384

No. 35. ]
MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF NARAVARMAN.
319
earliest epigraphical mention of the name of this era is to be found in the new inscription in the following words :
Srir-mmalava-gan-āmnatë prasasti krita-sajfitë.
Sir R. G. Bhandarkar has commented on this line at length in a paper contributed to the Indian Antiquaryl which appeared before my paper in which the discovery of the inscription was announced. I am afraid I am not able to agrea with his conclusions. In the first place he says that the word āmnāta means "authoritatively laid down", but the word ūmnāte is derived from the root mnd, to repeat. Therefore amnata means 'repeatedly used'. The word āmnāya from the same root means the Vēdas, which are constantly repeated. Samāmnāya and Samāmnāta occur in the beginning of the Nirukta, which is regarded as a sort of commentary on the Nighanta, which always precedes the former. The phrases mean that which is to be learnt by heart. The question of authoritativeness is to be derived from the context and not from the word.
In the second place he takes the word gana to mean a body politic or corporate body, for which I am afraid there is no warrant of so ancient a date. Gana, pūga, nigama or sangha always denote & congregation or collection, and I am afraid there is nothing in ancient literature to connect it with a political body.
The word sthiti has not been used in this inscription but it has been used in conjunction with the word gana in two other Mandasör inscriptions, viz.--
(1) Bandhuvarman's inscription of the year 493. (2) Yasodharman's inscription. Sir Ramakrishna takes it to mean "the formation",
" the condition" or "the constitution". But sthiti usually means convention or tacit consent, and this is supported by the phrase gana-sthits-vasat kilajnandya likhitēshu, i.e., written for the knowledge of the time owing to the tacit consent of the gana or congregation of the Mālavas. Kalajtiānāya means for fixing the
date. Vaša here means owing to. Both Sir Ramakrishna and Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar have taken krita as another name of all the years of the era used in this inscription. Krita is, however, the name of the first year of a oycle of years, which was used in the Vedic Period. Now this Vedio cyole seems to have been continued in use in the country surrounding Mandasor in the 5th century A.D., though Mr. Shamasastry asserts that it had gone out of use in the 12th century B.C. The word has been found in three inscriptions :
(1) The Bijayagadh pillar of Varika Vishnuvardhana, the year 428. (2) The new Mandasör inscription of the year 461.
(8) The Gangdhär inscription of Visvavarman of the year 480.
Our supposition that the year krita is the first year of a cycle of four years, becomes tenable if the year of the Malava-Vikrama era to which it is applied, is divisible by four after the sabtraction of one. Now this is so in two cases out of three. In the now Mandagor inscription the number of years are divisible by four after the deduction of one. The date of the Gangdbar insoription is an expired year, as is indicated by the words yātēshrs and söttarapadoshu; yatëshu means "expired', and sõttarapädeshu means 'when one quarter had expired', and 1 Vol. XLII, pp. 199 f.
* Ibid., pp. 217 . See also D. R. Bhandarkar, Progress Report of the Archaelogical Survey, Western Circle, 1912-13, p. 68. • Gupta Issor., PP. 150 ft.
See also Dr. Thomas, Journal Roy. ds. 800., 1914, p. 418, and Dr. Fleet, ibidem, pp. 746 t. . B. Shamasastry's Gapamayana, p. 4

Page #385

320
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.XII.
this last has been omitted by Dr. Fleet in his translation. So the real date of the Gangdbar inscription lies in the year 481 of the Malava-Vikrams era. This number is divisible by four after the dedaction of one. The year of the Bijayagadh pillar inscription is the exception. Here the number of years are not divisible by four after the subtraction of one. But most probably this also is an expired year though it is not so specified.
A Jains work, the Bhagavati Sutra, however, states that the four Yugas come in the following order: Kali, Dvapara, Tréta and Krita. It a particular year is divisible by four then it is a Krita year.
Sir R. G. Bhandarkar is of opinion that the era used in this inscription was founded by the Málava Republican body. Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar states that "the Mālavas were only in possession of a traditional usage regarding, i.e. of a mode of reckoning, tha Krita year". Dr. Fleets thioks that the Mālava Vikrama era was founded by the Kushana Emperor Kanishkn. They all proceed on the supposition that there wils no such king as Vikramaditya before Chandragupta II. of the Gupta dynasty. In this connection 1 beg to point out that a king named Vikramaditya is mentioned in Häla's Saptaśati, V. 64 (ed. Weber, nr. 464). As Hala cannot be placed later than the 1st century A.D., it must be admitted that the Vikramaditya mentioned here must have existed ia the first century BC. Tho verso runs as follows:
Sajnvahana-sulha-rasa-tosikna dentina tsha kare lalkhaji | chalanbna Vitamiichobaalhariam-anusilkkhitin tissa || I edit the inscription fron the original stone.
TEXT.
1 सिद्धम् [*] सहस्रशिरसे तस्मै पुरुषायामितात्मने [*] चतुस्समुद्रपर्यङ्गतोय
निद्रालथे नमः [n १*] श्रीलिवगणनाते प्रशस्ते ततसंज्ञिते [*] 2 एकषष्ट्यधिक प्राप्त समाशतचतुष्टये] [*] प्राहकाले शुभे प्राप्ते मनस्तुष्टिकरे
नृणाम् [*] मधे(हे) प्रवृत्ते शक्रस्य कृष्णस्यानुमते तदा [॥ ३] 3 निष्पन्नव्रीहियवसा काशपुष्पैरलंकता [*] भाभिरभ्यधिक भाति मेदिनी सस्य
मालिनी [॥ ४*] दिने पाखो(वी)जशुकस्य एंचभ्यामथ सत्कृते [1] ईद कालवर रम्ये प्रशासति वसुन्धराम् [॥ ५*] प्राक्पुण्योपचयाभ्यासात्संवड़ित
मनोरथे [*] जयवर्मनरेन्द्रस्य पौत्र देवेन्द्रविक्रमे [॥ *] 5 क्षितीशे सिङ्कवणस्मिविक्रान्तगामिनि [*] सत्पुत्रे श्रीमहाराजनरवमणि
पार्थिवे [॥ ७*] तत्यालनगुणोद्देशाधर्मप्राप्त्यर्थविस्तर: [1] 6 पर्वज्ज] (जन्मान्तराभ्यासाहलादाक्षिप्तमानसः [*] खयशःपुण्य संभारविवस्ति
कृतोद्यमः [*] मृगतृष्णाजलस्वप्नविदुद्दीपशिखाचलम् [॥ *] 7 जीवलोकमिमं ज्ञात्वा शरण्यं शरणत: [*] त्रिदशोदारफलदं स्वगस्ती
चारुपशवम् [॥ १०*] विमानानेकविटपं तोयदांबुमधुसावम् [1] Ind....V.IXE.II. 2. 200.
- Loc. cit., p. 163. J. R. A. S., 1913, p. 633, Sute 2.
• Read प्रावटकाले. [I would road मेधे प्रगत -S.K.)
• Tue mark above #: is probably accideutal. * Red °ज्वीप
+ Rend 'मधुखदम्.

Page #386

ESPADRE BUYRF 3:RFEES greepor SERRE Rubik Reely korx
EMR LELYEKRE er fubefte mit AYURARE BAIARY orele
੧੫ ॥ 436
80%99%
Texxyprou forreto af Blegress fiflume & BEBEPTpzfedeater Bruifzuspje parole
orferkins Baby Espfferergo plein rzezfFLEXprese le prgprelep pp
SCALE:45
p
33ਖ ਕ0: / ੦੧: ਬੀਬਾ। ਦੀਆਂ ਨੂੰ ਲਾਭੰਨ 13% ਨ : ਚ ਨਣਾ ਨਪx
Exaਝੂਲੇ ਝੂਲ ਨ 341 0: it ਲੀਲਾ 3gਤ੪:35 ਵਹੀਲਬੇ ns 6: ਲੇਖਨਣਾ ਪਉਖਲਪ4x dc ਝh
Mandasor inscription of the time of Naravarman. Malava Samvat 461.
rਨਾਟ%ਨਨਲਪੁl &ਲਈ ਜਾਣ 835 ਨੰਖਪੇਮੁ ੧੪੩੪ ਹਮੁ ਭਜਨੁ ਏ ਚ ਪੁs : 2:
80%ਊਨ&rds 4 ਅਪਰਾਲੰਚ ਮੁਖ 38 ਪੇਪਰਲੈਂਡ
.
W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH,

Page #387


Page #388

No. 36.]
TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA.
321
8 वासुदेवं जगद्दासमप्रमेयमजं विभुम् [॥ ११*] मित्रभृत्यातसत्कर्ता खकुलस्यथ' AT: *] te faoi T ATVIŲ
TAI'[:] [11 P**] 9 महाकारुणिक: सत्यो धर्माज्जितमहाधन: [*] सत्युत्रो वर्स डेस्तु सत्यौत्रोथ
Ayer & [ p**] gregor [:*] HattuthToT[:] [1*]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Success! salatation to that Purusha with thousand heads and immeasurable sonl, who sleeps on the waters of the four oceans as on a bedstead.
(V. 2.) On the arrival of the auspicious year four hundred increase! y sixty-one named Krita and repeatedly used by the illustrious Mälava tribe; (V. 3) the approach of the auspicious rainy season which delights the minds of men, the festival of Sakkra having commenced as then allowed by Krishna, (V. 4) the earth garlanded by corn shines with lustre to a great extent, being adorned by Kāśa flowers and growing up paddy and fodder. (Vv. 5-7). On the 5th day of the waxing moon in the month of Āśvina, in this delightful. and auspicious time, which is a matter of congratulation to all, while the illustrious Maharaja Naravarman, the raler of the Earth, was governing the world, the virtuous son of the king Sinhavarman, and the grandson of the king Jayavarman, whose prowess was like that of the king of Gods, whose gait was as powerful as that of a lion, and whose desires were increasingly fulfilled owing to the repeated accumulation of merit in previous (births); (vv. 8-14) with the object of exemplifying the merit of that administration, Satya, the virtuous son of Varnțavriddhi the virtuous grandson of Jaya, the virtuous son of Jayamitrā, (who was the daughter of Balaśūra, bestirring himself for the acquisition of merit, his mind being forcibly drawn to (such a course) owing to the habit acquired in previous existences, whose efforts were intensified by the weight of his merit and fame, who honoured friends, servitors and those in distress, who was as the moon in his own family, whose w.ealth and even whose life was made over to the Gods and the Brahmans, who was endowed with great compassion, who acquired his great wealth by lawful means, and who finding this living creation to be transitory like the water of the mirage, like a dream, like the lightning and the flame of the lamp, took refuge in Vasadeva, the grantor of protection, the habitat of the creation, the immeasurable, the unborn, all pervading, (who is compared to a tree) which gives heaven as its noble fruit, whose charming young shoots are the celestial damsels, whose many branches are the heavenly cars, which drops honey in the shape) of rains from clouds .....
No. 36.-TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJA DEVA.
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A.
The discovery of these two grants were announced by Bāba Nägēndra Nath Vasu, the Honorary Archæological Surveyor to the Mayarabhañja State, Orissa, in the first volume of The Archeological Survey of Mayurabhanja. One of these grants was edited by him in the same publication with plates, which, though clear, are not reliable as the scess of reproduction
Read Pity. ? Read atce .
Read aziat:. + TR. D. Bhandarkar renders the phrase Sinha-vikranta-gimin, as the tributary prince of Singhavikrants (i.c. Simhavikrams or Chandragupta II); Ind. Ant., 1913, p. 162.] The Archæslogical Survey of Mayurabhanja by Nagendra Nath Vasu, Vol. 1, pp. 129 1.
21

Page #389

322
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
adopted was not purely mechanical. The publication of the Sonpur grant of Satrabhañjadeva! has thrown new light on the Bhañja dynasty of Orissa. As Babů Någēndra Nath Vasa's edition is not free from mistakes, I have edited both plates together. I obtained them, in 1911, through Mr. L. E. B. Cobden-Ramsay, I.C.S., Political Agent, Orissa Beudatory States, along with two other plates, one of which has already been edited by me in this Journal while the other one has been published by Baba Nagendra Nath Vasu.
The plates were found in the Feudatory state of Bandh in Orissa and “were turned up by the plough". Further details about their discovery are not available to me. At present the plates belong to the Feudatory Chief of Baudh. The first verse of both of these plates and many of the following ones correspond to those of the Sonpur grant of Satrubhañjaders. For the sake of distinction I have named the plates A and B.
A.-The Baudh Grant of Ranabhafijadēvs; the 54th year.
The inscription recording this grant is incised on three plates of copper measuring from 8} to 87" in length and from 4+" to 49" in breadth. They are held together by a ring, " thick and nearly 4" in diameter, of the same metal, passing through round holes about from the edges of the plates. The first plate only carries writing on the inner side. The royal seal, soldered to this ring, is round in shape and measures 21' in diameter. The impression of the seal consists of a crescerft above, the name of the king fri-Ranabhënjadēvasya in the middle, and a seated ball, facing the proper left, below. The plates with ring and seal weigh 232 tolas.
The characters of the inscription are more archaic in form than those of the Bamanghati grant of the same king or the new Sonpur grants of his father Satrubhañjadēva. They are more skin to the characters of the Gumsor grant of Nētsibhañja7 and the Orissa plates of Vidyadharabhañja. The inscription montions a king namod Gandhata in 1.5 as the king's father. In grant B in the same verse Satrubhajadēva is mentioned as the father of the king. Further on, 1. 12, it is mentioned that the king was born in the family sprung from the egg (vamba-prabhav-āndajah), with which we may compare the similar phrase used in the Sonpor grant of his father andaja-uansa-prabhaval). He is styled Paramamahēšvara Maharäja, 1. 12. He is styled Ranake in l. 17 of grant B of the year 26. He addresses the officers of the Khisljali mandala and informs them that the village of Konatinthi in the Khătiy. vishaya has been given to & Bbātaputra, the son of Vāgudēvs, whose name has been omitted through carelessness, who was an emigrant from A pilómulēri and an inhabitant of Amvägarasarā, belonged to the Rohita götra, the Rohita ashtaka, the Viśyāmitra pravara, the Chhāndoga charana and the Kauthuma fakha. The grant was written in the 54th year of the king in the dark half of Bhadrapada by the Bandhi-vigrahiya (Sandhi-vigralika) Himadatta, was incised by the Arkasali Gönsks and sealed with the Boyal seal.
I edit the inscription, which has already been published by Babu Nāgendranāth, from the original plate -
1 Above, Vol. XI, pp. 98 ff. . • The Archeological Survey of Maysrabhanja, Vol. I, pp. 162 .
Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. XL, Part I, PP. 166 1.
Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. VI, pp. 669 4. . loc. cit., pp. 135 ft.
Abone, pp. 158 .
jbidom, p. 129. . Above, Vol. XI, pp. 98 L. . ibidem, Vol. LVI, Part I, pp. 160 ff.

Page #390

No. 36.]
TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA.
323
TEXT.
First Plate. i Öm Siddhi[h*] Samhāra-kála-hutabhug-vikaräla-ghora-sambhrānta-kimkara
ksitanta-nitanta2 bhindanna) [1] bhinn-ė(ā)ndhak-akura-mabagahan-atapattra[m] tad=bhairavam
Hara-vapur-bhavataḥ prapātaḥ8 || [18] Durvvāra-vā; 3 rapa-rana-pratipaksha-paksha-llakshmit-bath-ā paharan-Otsalita,pratapāḥ (1) Bhañjā
narădhi4 patayo vahavo vabhāvarb-adbhūtayo=ttra bhūvi bhūri-sahasrasamkhyāḥ || [28]
Tēsbām kulē sakala-bhūtala5 pāla-mauli-mal-ārchchit-āöhri-yugalo valavām npipo-bhat (i) fri-Gandhata[h*]
prakața-paarusha-raśmi6 chakra-nirddārit-āri-briday=sya pitä nļipasya ||[3*] Nänä-mänāyamān-anyonya
lagna7 gaja-vāji-ghat[*]-bhat-angha-samghatta-ghora - samara - nirddārit-ari - narēndra - vộinda
llakshmi-samūha8 hatha-harana-prakațița-vikața-patalo-parushakara-pratap-ātikrānt-aneka-sa hasra-samkhya
vi
9 kbyát-otkhyāta l-khadga-bhrājishộp-bhū(bhu)ja-vajra-Bhafija-bhüpati[b*) prabhūti
pūrā[d*] Dhritipürat12 | Sarad-ama10 la-vabala-jaladharaddhavala.yasah-patala-kamala-mal-alamkrita-sakala-dig-vadhū-vada11 no anavarata-pravarttamāna-nānā-sanmäna-dan-anandita-ni[h*]śēsba-svajana-dina
du[h*]khit-ana
Second Plate; First Side. 12 tha-jana-mand-vano varsa-prabhav-āņdajah. Paramamābēívarom ātā-pitri-päd.
inudhyāto Bhanj-.13 mala-kula-tilako Mahārāja-sri-Ranabhafijadēvaḥ kusali || Khifjali-mandalo
bhavishya14 d-rājälø-rājanak-antaranga - kamār[ä*]mātya - mahāsāmenta - vrā(brā)hmapa - purogamān=
anya[**]s=cha danda15 pāśika-chchăța16-bhața-vallabha-jātiya[n] yath-arha [**] mānayati vodhayati??
sainidiśayati ch=ānya16 tearvvatah sivam-amākam viditam=astu bhavatam || Khatiya-vishayo
sammvandhah & Konatinthi-grāmg17 fechatuh-simālo paryantaḥ sa-nidhis=chOpanidhig=cha80 mātä-pitror=ätmanas-cha
puny-ā18 bhivriddhayol salila-dbärā-paraparëņa” vidhină | Rohita-gotrāya Rohita-ashtaka
1 Expressed by a symbol. Metre: Vasantatilaká.
Read prapātu. . Read -lakshmi..
Read bahan babludur-udbhutayes.. Read bhwei. 1 Read -anghri.. * Read balavān.
Read -lakashi.. 10 Read -patu-purushakara.. 11 Read -pikhyatötkhata..
11 Read purat. 11 Read -bahala-jaladhara dhavala..
Read andaja-pashfa-prabhavah. 15 Read -raja-rajanyak 16 Read -chäfa..
17 Read bodhayati samădirati, 18 Read sambaddhah. * Read - simas.
* Bead sa middi nöpa nidificha. 21 Read -vsiddhaya. u Rond-pwracariga,
2 r2

Page #391

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
19 ya Vigvāmitra-pravarüya sohhāndokal-charaņāya Kauthuma-säkhaya? Vásaděva
sutaya Bha20 tapatra Apildmulēri-vinirgata* Amvasarasarā-vastavya 'vidhir-vvidhěya
savidhana - vi21 dhina tamyra?-sasanatvēna pratipădito=småbhir yatē (tas)-cha pāramparya-kul
avatarēs yava22 d=Vēd-a[na]vachan na yathì [*Kāpdātækåpda[t] prarohanti'[19] ya sutēns
pratanoshi sahasrēna virð
Second Plate; Second Side. 23 hasi [1] Ovar vudhvi parārddham cha parataḥ vangll-āvatāreņ=āpi
bhavadbhibrasmad-u parodhat dharmma-gaura 24 vāch=cha na kõnachi[t] Svalpam=api vādhā karanlyan || Ukta cha
dharmmalästro [11] Vahubhirlt=vvasudhā dattā rāja25 bhiḥ Sagar-ādibhirlb-yasya yasya yadā bhīmiķ16 tasya tasya tada phalar
Má bhūd=aphala-sanks vah 26 paradatt=ēti parthivāḥ [1] svadānätephalam=ānamtya [m] paradatt-anupāland
Aśyamēdhasahasrāņi 27 Vāja pēya-satāni cha [lo] paundarika17-sahasrāņi bhumi-dānā[r*]ddhikaṁ phalam
Ekavinsati-18 28 kulämny=āhuḥ kashtam hi narakë sthitam [1] bhtmidānēna mātrong urddharia29
yanti mpitam divi 29 Svadattā[m*) paradattām vā yo harēti(ta) vast(en)ndharāṁ [1] sa vishthayal
ksimir-bhatvā pit;ibhiḥ saha pa30 chyatë | Hiranyam-ēkam gör=ēkam bhtimim=apy-arddham-angulam (1"]
haram * narakamæāyāti yavad-shot-sampla31 vah || Avisha visham=ity=āhuḥ vrahmanyam visham=achyaté 11 (1)
visham-ökākind (nan) hanti vrahmasyam putra-pautri32 kar Sary vēshānetu pradānānām bhimi-däna[m] prašasyati (1) kalpa-koti
gatam pāpam samchitam jayato naraḥ [lo] 33 18Ēka-vinsati-kulāny-ova kasb[t]am narakė sthitam [I] bhumi-dānēna mātrēpa
trach=ēv-ūbir-yrimuchyatö Papa-ni
Third Flate; First Side. 34 mmöchyavas-tyaktvá saupānā bh midänaka [19] pado pado divim (vam) yati
pitsim-ātm-aikavimsakam Phalasya 35 kathitam dharmmam phalā [no] nisbphala-sambhavaḥ () bhumi-hartta phalacheta
(-chchhəttā) phala[no] nishphalata[m] vrajết[ll]
Read Chhändöga..
. Read -fakhaya.
* Read Bhaffaputraya. • Read -gataya.
Bend -pastavyāys.
• Boad vidhi-oidheya-tadvidlands 1 Read tämras.
. Read =pēdāmu . [Read prarākasti, see e.g. Vajasanayi-Sarita, 13, 20 -.-8. K.) 1. Read buddha.
1 Bead cars.
11 Read bharadbhir. 11 Read walpapi ba' i karaniya. 4 Read Bahubbir,
1 Read adibil yaaya. 1 Read bhumist'
14 Read paundarika.. 10 Read Ekavinfat-kulanya, Bead sirdhaa.
** Read mpita.
11 Read vishthayam. 12 Read gäm=ēkan bhämärs.
* Read haran.
7. Read ya sadābhūtasanplapas Bead brahman
» Read putrapautrikam.

Page #392

सिद्धि ॥ संहार का लहर दिदि देव का सुप महाग हा लाल किल
विकराल प्यापदा, व (कॅरकृतिबू काय या ॐः ॥ दुवा र वा हर াियादवराव
2
समूह
पर यादया व द्रवरुप या उदेवि पि ॥ बाकुल यकलल पाल बोलिमालाई डियन लवलवाद क • यकु / विदिशा साविक सीता का का मानो यमा कशा लगू • नया हिदास विकृष्ट हाल कान विकतच कार का का का ककस सं विषुवृदि 10 लबदल के लवाइवल : चट्रल कमल मीलाल कुरु सकल विद अवध एवम व काना समया, का मद्दत ] कदी मंदुका
2
4
8
12
a
म वाथ वावटु चरुवालु ममायरामा नाधिकयादवल मलकुल दिल का दल व कुली लूलीमलूल वि द्वार रामका कुमार मा राम वाटूल भाव द निकाल रुक्षायामादियाकिसभा दि 87 यहिया नियम विदिन म सुरुवतो ।। 5वा दिया विषयसंमृङ्गः का व शिव : शिमाचेयः स विवि अशा যবभा हथा सलिलवा गाय र सरल विवि । दिन निका यविध्वा शिवरायालायको सवाद्य वासुदेव सुना 2. अधिलमुले सिरसा से विवविद्या विवादि मृणावदेव दिया दिया दिव्याकुला वनाई लयाव द्वावव वववधाकाका विद्यान विल विद्या
14
16
S
18 दिव
22
24.
26
28
30
32
ith.
Baud plates of Ranabhanjadeva.-54th year.
असियाधराष्ट्रवचन व लालविरुद्ध वाचन के नवं सूल्यम चिवावा कपल दिः सगरा दिये साथ साथ सुमन मारू चीर दिया विवाः सदा वायल मान रहा ललता अनुभव द वाचकलित कवि
लाव
। लालः क दिवस के लिए, यादवि या मायाको दिवस विषयमा सहय
व: ॥ जेवि सं विष मिश्रा
पर मिलाप क माया दिया व व घमय विषयका किना
का साबुदामा भाषा का काहि चाय साध
कवि के निकला। वकार के
वाद
3
युद्ध
SCALE 05
दुधাক-এজৗप यस वह सिसुवा
चा
चाल
W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH.
4
8
10
12
1-4
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32

Page #393

illa.
आल्या व सुका खोया वाशिंदा करादे पदे दिवि यदि घरमा कवि फलम्। कधि वभूव चला विष लसदेव
a
लये चविष् 30 सविवार संग इसे ल लोलुलु विषयेाः षषः कः प्रमारु दि यदि निविद्या तिকकवि विक लादिन के 2112 ST गुरु विदेश लान
d
40 व वेदवाकया कि वा विदेव का धाम द्या গাহমদন40 राक्षः कुलविंद्र सि कविता आदिधिनः मिले विवाहिता आदिया व रुल्त विद्वासाफ़ चाल सुरु
511
34
38
42
34
212.
46
36
38
वि
4. द्राबू ল++
44
442
44
सुगाशो"
कमलदला मुकिलो लावु दिनु) मनुष्
46
सकलमिदमुदाह; दिवादिः यर की रविलाल 45 देव युवा विकासाद आमामा 48 খা दिया कि मदरे व किलु आ. जालिमोना
या
केवलाकि मारा की मदल
॥
48

Page #394

No. 36.]
TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA.
826
36 Aśramëdha-sahasrāņi vājapēya-sutāni cha [l*] gavām satasahasrēna bhimihartta
na śndhyati | 37 Loba-chitrạn-[ā*]éma-chüropa c ha vishanecha jaraye[n] naraḥ [*]
vra(bra)hmasvam tfi(tri)shu lokēsha(h) kaḥ pū(pu)mā[no] jarayishyati || 38 Yajño=nritēna ksharati tapaḥ ksharati vismayān?-kshiti-hartty='ēkavimšani
kū(ku)läni narakaṁ vrajot | Tri39 p-ägra-jala-vi(bi)ndus=
o j ala-vadvada(budbuda)-sädrisa[mn*] [*] sadřiếam javitam jñātvā kirtti-dharmmam na lopa40 yët | Vēda-vāk=smritayo jihvavadanti fishi-dēváta[h 1*] bhūmi-harttā tatha
martyā āho mã hara 41 mã hara(h) | Yath-āpsu patitam(tah) Sakra taila-viadur-vvisarpati I ovam
bhomiksitam dānam sasye masyë praro42 hati | Asphotayamti pitaraḥ pravalgyanti pitāmah (ā) 1*] bhūmidātā kulo
jātā (tah) sam [et] trātā bha43 vishyati(h) (ID Adityo Varuņo Vishņu[r*] Vra(Bra)hmā Soma(o) Hotāšanaḥ[I*]
Sūlapāņis-tu bhagavām (van) abhinan. 44 danta bhūmidaḥ(dam) || Bhūmiņ yaḥ pratigrihnā(hņā)ti yach(yas)-cha bhūmi[m*]
ptayachchhati [1] abhau tau punya(nya)-karmmäņau niyatau
Third Plate ; Second Side. 45 syarga-gāminau | Iti kamala-dal-āmvu(āmbu)-vi(bi)ndu-lolāḥ(lām) sri(sri)yam=
anuchintya manushya-jivitar [cha 1"] 46 sakalam=idam-udáhri(ri)tam hi vadhvās na hi purushah parakirttanan vilopya
Sri-Ranabhafija47 dēvasya pravarddhamānē vijayarăjyā sammvatsarē chatuḥpanchāsatamē
Bhădravada-āmāmā(vā)48 syāyāṁ likhitaṁ sānd[h*Jivigrahiya-Himadattēna [*] Utki(i)ropam cha Arka
sāli-Gona49 kõna[l*] Lāxchhitam Mahārājakiya-mudrēpa ||
B.-Baudh Grant of Ranabhañjadēva; the 26th year. This grant is incised on three copper-plates held together by a circular ring which passes through holes bored on the right margin of the plates, about from the edge. The first plate bears writing on the inner side only. The last plate is broken near the ringhole, perhaps in consequence of an attempt to remove the plate from the ring without outting the latter. The plates measure 61" by 45". The last plate, however, is only 41 broad in the middle. The ring is a thick and has a diameter of 2". It passes through the bottom of an oval seal measuring 24" by 2". The seal bears, in high relief, a couchant bull facing the proper left, and above it crescent and sun. Below the bull is the legend fri-Ranabhanjadēvasya in Nagari letters. Below the legend again is an expanded lotus flower with stem. The plates with ring and seal weigh 155 tolas. The ring had not been cut when the impressions were prepared by Mr. Krishna Sastri.
The inscription has been very carelessly incised, and words and even parts of verses havo been omitted in many cases. In the metrical portion it is stated that Satrubhanja was the father of the king Ranabhañjadēva, who was a devout Vaishnava and meditated on the feet 1 Read vismayat 1 kshitia
Read - harttsaika
* Read buddhvi . Read purushaih parakirttayo vilopyal
Here follow & floral design and a conch (or symbol for in) which, evidently, constituted the mark of the king mentioned immediately before. A double vertical stroke is engraved after the mark.

Page #395

326
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
of his father and mother. He was king of both the Khiñjalis which were mentioned in the Sonpur plates of Satrubhañja as Ubhaya-Khiñjali-mandale and as Khiñjali in plate A. He is styled Rāņaka (1. 17), one who was worshipped by the Mahasamantas, who had obtained the five great sounds, and who had obtained a boon from the goddess Stambhēgvari. The inscription records the grant of the village of Vallagringā in the Khatia vishaya to a Brihmana of the V jasaneya charana, the Maudgalya götra, the Bhārmyasva pravara, and the Angirasa anupravara, the Bhattaputra Damodara, surnamed Bhūsbaņa, the son of Bhattabhishana, who hailed from the Bhatta-village of Khaduvāpalī, and, after his death, to his son the Bhattapatra Chhadoka (?). The grant was made in the 28th year of the king on the 5th day of the bright fortnight of Mārgasiras. It was incised by the merchant (vanik) and goldsmith (suvarnnakara) Sivanāga, the son of Pandi, and sealed with the Royal seal. This man Sivanāga also sealed the Sonpur grant of Ranabhañja's father Satrubhañja. I edit the inscription from the original plate.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Om Svasti Sarnhära-kala-huta-bhug-vikarila-ghora-sambhränta-k kira-3 2 kpitänta-[nitānta*)-bhi[n]na[**] [*] bhi[]n-andhak-asura-mahä-gahanātpatra (1)
tad=bhairavam Hara-va3 pur-bbayataḥ prapātaḥ l ' Duryvāra-vårana-raņa-pratipaksha-(paksha)-lakshmi
hatha-gra4 hapa-supraspita-pratapā[h*l] Bhañja parādhipatayo vahavo vabhuyur-udbhu5 vayoutra bhuva(vi) bhu(bhu)ri-sahasra-sa[m*]khyā[h*]|| Teshämn kulo sakala
bhu(bhū)ta[la]-pala6 mauli-māl-archchit-angbți-jagalo valaväppipo=hūta? 11 (1) Sri7 satrū(tru)bhañja ity=atula-dbiḥ [ilo] Tass=ātmaja[h*] svayambhu-vat || A. 8 nyo-ma[rda]māna-milita8-samuddhata-npipa-chakra-chaturanga-va(ba)la-[ksho] bha9 chali 10.dhari-mandala(lo) gaja-turaga-khura-nir(n)dāraņa-prasarad-atula-dhu(dha)li. 10 vitána-sachchhanna-11 japy-angnna(no) gaja-skandha-vēdikā-svayamvar-āyata apa11 riņita-ja[ya*]-lakshmi-sardānanditn-paurajana-m[a] nasaḥ śrimad-dañja-13 12 bhupatiḥ parād-Dhritipura-nāmna[h*]ll sa(sa)rad-amala-dhavalakara-yaśa[h]
Second Plate; First Side. 13 patala-dhavalita-dig vadano || (a)nava(ajrata-pravșit[]-sammāna-dan-ana14 ndita-bakala-jano andaja-vana-prabhavaḥ Paramavaishnava(vo) mātā-pi15 tsi-pād-ānudhyata(to) Bhan-amala-kuls-tilaka Ubhaya-Khinjaly-adhipati[he] 16 samadhigata-pancha-mahasavda mahasimanta-vandita Stambhēśvari17 laydha-vara-prasāda15 | rānaka[h] Sri Ranabhanjadēra[1] kusali ih-aita Khi18 jali-mandalo bhavishyad-raja-rājanak-āntaranga-kumār[a]mā.
1 Expressed also by a symbol at the beginning of the line.
- Metre : Vasantatilaka. . Read 'kimkara..
Read -gahanätapatran. Read prapats. Read naradhipahaya baland babhinuraudbhutaye-fra.
* Read-onli-mal-archchit-asghri-yugalo baldranaripo=bhit. The sboond half of the stanza cannot be restored. • Bead anyonya-mardamana-milita. p Looks like - kahtöbha
Bondolata Read-sanchlanna.
19 Read -sayandardyata pa.. 1 Read frimad Bhanja-bhüpatiḥ. " Read "abdo. * Read Stambhafpari-labdha-paraprasado.

Page #396

No. 86.]
TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA.
827
19 tyä(tya)-mahāsämanta-vra (brā)hmana-pradhänā[n] an[y]a[r"]cha dandapasi(si)ka. 20 châta-bhäța-vallabha(@jätiyāḥ(yān) yathārhil minayati vodhayati sam[a ]21 diga(ya)ti chanyat(a) sarvvataḥ si(si) vam=28mākam[1]viditam-astu bha[va"]tāí
Kh[*]22 tiã S-vishayaprativa(ba)ddha-Vallasringa-khandakshotra[m] [i*]tasya cha paschimona
di23 g(a)-vibhāgona Salanki* nady=asti at[t]arēņa cha Mahanadi pu(purvvēna si. 24 ma-sandhau ašva[t"]tha-vriksha-dvaya[m] vyavasthita[m"] dakshinatasata
ku[t*]tanasi
Second Plate ; Second Side. 25 là simivadhi[h"] paratvēna vyavasthiḥ nidhya-upanidhi-sa hita Madhyadēs-a26 kāra-bha(bhū) ta-Khaquvāpali-bhatta-grāma-vinirgata (m)-Maudgalya-gotrēna Bhakra
mya-6 27 éva-pravarēn-Angiras-ānapravaroņa Bhu(Bhi)shap-abhidhänë [na") Vāja[se]něya.
charaņa28 Kāņva-sākhādhyä[y"Jina Bhatta-Bhu (Bhū)shapa-sushtona? bhattepatra-fri-Damodarēņa
pre29 bhu-kāy-aika-saranna mțitvå état(a) śāśa (sa)nam tad-anantaram tat(a)-putrēna 30 bhattaputra-Chhadoka-nāmā tām(v)ra-šāsana [m] pratillavdham®-iti i P[]31 ram(a)parya-kul-avatāriņa y[A]vad=Vēd-ärtha-vachanena yatha [*] kāņdā[t'] 32 kandā[t] praro hamtio säsanēns pratinäsi sahasrēna viroha33 si [1] Ovam vuddha 0 para[r*]ddhañ=cha parato va[un] Sävatārena [bhavadbhir
asmad-uparodhājd-dharmma-gauravä[ch]=cha na kë34 nachist*] [svalp=&pi bādha karaṇīyā 1] tathā chauktar 11 dharmma-Sāstrēshu[ilo]
Phalari krishţā mahi[m] dadya[t"] sa-vija-Basya me35 dēnils i yāva[t]surya kritām loko tāva svargga mahiyatö || 14 Vēda-vākyagma36 yo jihvā vadanirshi dovatāḥ bhumi hatta tath-anyavoha aho mám) hara
mā] 37 hara (D yath=āpsu patitam Sakra tailavind[u]15 visarppati levar bhu(bhū). mi-kți
Third Plate ; First Side. 38 tam dāna[m*) sasyo sasyö prarohati || Adityo Varuņo Vishội16 Vrahmā Soma
(mo) Hatsā*]39 sana[h*] (1) Sa(sā)lapāņi(ni)s-tu bhagavām (vān=)ābhinandanti bhu(bhū)mida[m]
I (ID Asphotaya[n]ti40 pitaraḥ pravalga(ya)nti pitämabā[**] 11(1) bhu(bhi)mi-dātā kulo jātā(tah) sa
mē trātā bhavi.
Read yathārhan.
? Read bodhayati. • The t of Khatia- is slightly misshaped so that it looks almost like .. . The present river Sälki.-S.K.)
Read Orthita nidhy-upanidh-sahitan. • The kra of Bhakramyäfta- looks like a cancelled ka. Bead Bhärmyafua-.-8. K.) Read - sutēna.
Read -labdhams. [The writer originally wrote prarolidti but cancelled the i after A. Read praröhantil ya latina pratanoshi, see above, p. 824, n. 9.-S. K.] 30 Read buddhoa.
"Read ch=obtad.
u Bend phalakrisha. 11 Bend sa-bijan saaya-mēdiximi yavat surya-kpitālökaratavat soargo. 14 Read Vida-pak smpitayo jihpå vadanti pishi-divatā ! 16 Bend -bindur.
26 Read Vishpur-Brahma.

Page #397

326
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Sagar-dibhi[b]|| Ma
42 paradētēshu pärlitam yasya yasya yada bha(bha)mi [s] tasya tasya tada phala[m] S[v]a
41 shyati (Rv) vahabhir-vvasudha
rad-aphala-samka
datta rājaib!
43 da[t]tam parada [t]tam-va yo harëta(m) (d)vasundharam ( a vishay[*] krimir bhu(bha).
bhumim-apy-a
44 två pitribbi[h] saha pachyats || Hiranyam-ēkam gam-ök [4]m
45 rddham-angulam hara[n] ma(na)rakam-ayati yavad-abhu (bhú)ti-samplavah (1) Bhu(t)mi[m]
46 yah pratigrihna(o) yach(6)-cha bha(bà)mi[n] (ya pratigrihtiyach-chs bhumi) prayachchhati ubhau
47 tau pana(nya)-karmmanan niya[tam] svargga-gaminau (ID Harate harayatē bhu(bha)mi[m] manda-va(bu)
48 ddhis-tamavṛitaḥ | sa vvaddho varunaiḥ pāśai[s] tirya[8]-yonishu jāyatē | (1) Må på
49 rthiva(h) kadachit-[tv Jam vahmasvam manasa-d-api anahesha dha[r]ma[m]bhai[abajya[itamta hal[5]
50 halam vishah | Avisham visham-ity=ahu[r] vrahmasvam visha[m="] uchyatē || (1) visha[m] ěki
Third Plate; Second Side.
51 [ki]no hanti vrahmasvam putra-pautrikam ICID churnnan-cha vishan-cha [ja-]
Loha-churppa3-asma-10
52 raye[n] naraḥ vrabmasvam trishu lõkeshu kaḥ puma[n] jaramishyatill | Vajape
53 ya-sahasrapi aśvamedha-satani cha gavam koti-pradanēna [bhumi-ha]
54 rtta na syudhyatils | Iti kamala-dal-amvu-vindu-lolam1s ériyam-anu [chintya]
55 manushya-jivitan-cha [1] sakalam=idam-udahṛitañ-cha vadhaiḥ na hi purushaiḥ 56 paraki(k)rttayo vilopya [h] () Vijaya-rajyē samvatsare shaṭavi
57 néantis varisha Margasira sudi tithi pamchamy[a]m utakina
58 -cba vanik(a)-suvarppakara-Sivanaga Pandisuta lanchhita[*]
59 mahārājaki-mudr-etiḥ17 ||
14 Read buddhed.
Baad maharajakiya-mudray-sti
1 Read rajabhiḥ.
Read bhud-aphala-samka vah paradatt-ati parthivah. This half slöka has been placed between the two balves of the preceding one.
Read bhümara Read brahmastam. Read tad-dhala
Read jarayishyati .
• Read -plavam.
Read baddhō.
Read anesha, see above, Vol. XI, p. 101, 1. 1 (1. 32 of the grant).
• Read -churn
10 Read-afma
n Bead fudhyati.
13 Pead -ambu-bindu-löläm friyam
1 Read shaḍvimsatimě varshō.
10 Read wtkiran-cha.

Page #398

No. 37.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: C, OF A.D. 1105.
No. 37.-INSCRIPTIONS AT YEWUR.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT.
(Concluded from p. 298.)
C. OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1105.
This inscription is on a stone in the garden-land of Chikkira-Ramappa, on the north of the village. At the top of the stone there are sculptures: towards the centre, the sun and moon, and below them, from left to right, two stan ling figures, a cow and calf, and a crooked sword or dagger. The writing covers a space about 1' 6" wide by 3' 11" high, and is for the most part very well preserved: but there has been slight damage at the ends of lines 25 to 28.
The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the eleventh and, twelfth centuries: their shape is intermediate between the somewhat slender sloping character of the previous generation and the upright rounded forms that appear soon afterwards. Their height varies slightly, being approximately" to ". They are fairly well formed; but in some cases (viz. lines 32 and 43) letters have been omitted and afterwards added below the line.-Except for one Sanskrit verse at the beginning and two at the end, the language is Kanarese, in pros+, and practically in the medieval form of development: note the nominative plural in aru (instead of ar) in lines 16, 17, 18, 24, 32, and the locative in alli, lines 28-29, 33, against a freer use of the endings of and al. We may note the word kammi (line 30), denoting a measure of area; neither kamma nor kamba, which appears in some other inscriptions, is known to Kittel's dictionary.
829
The object of the inscription is to record the grant of certain lands in the neighbourhood of Yewür, houses, an oil-mill, and a customs-duty to be levied in kind on the sale of areca-nuts, for the upkeep of a local temple of Kesava (Vishnu); and it was issued by Satyaprachara Bhaṭṭāraka Dēva, apparently a pontiff of a (? Vaishnava) sanctuary at Yewar, in the reiga of the Western Chalukya king Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramaditya VI. The General Raviyana-bhaṭṭa and the god Isapesvara, mentioned in this record, are already known from the Yewür inscription B, of A.D. 1077 (p. 269 above).
The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Parthiva, being the thirtieth year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-kala, i.e. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI; the new-moon of Margasira; Somavara (Monday). Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks:-"Like so many dates of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, this date is irregular; that is, it does not work out in satisfactory agreement with the stated details, the discrepancy here being in respect of the week-day. The Parthiva samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitridi lunar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, on 18 March, A.D. 1105. The given tithi, the new-moon of Margasiraha, answers for that year to 8 December, on which day it ended at about 9 hrs. 47 min, after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). But that day was a Friday, whereas the record specifies a Monday."
The only places mentioned are Ehur, i.e. Yewar itself, and the Sagara three-hundred, in which district the record locates Ehur. For some remarks on this district see above, p. 272 f.
TEXT.1
1 [Namo] bhagavate Vasudevaya | Pamta vo Nara
2 simhasya nakha-Jathgala-köṭaya[b] Hiranyakasipo
1 From the ink-impressions.
2 Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh).
20

Page #399

830
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII
8 revaksha[b]-ksbětr-āšri(eri)k-kardam-araṇaḥ || [1] Om Svasti Samasta
bhuvan-asraya Srl.prithvi-vallabha-mahäräjidhiraja 8 paramosva (sva)ra paramabhattarakam Saty Keraya-kuļa6 tilaka Chåļuky-abharaṇam frimat-[TR]ribhuvanama7 lla-devara vijaya-rajyamuttar-ottar-abhivridhdhi(ddhi)-prava8 rdhdha(rddha)månam=&-chandr-ārkka-tāram salattam-ire 9 Kalyanada nele-vidino! suka (kha)-Ramkatha-vinodadir rå10 jyacın)-geyyuttum-ire Svasti Srimada-jito-sakala-vadi(di)-ni. 11 kara pād-akranta-jagati-pati sakala-vidvan-mano-ramjita Sa12 rasvati-samallasita-vadan-āravinda shita-jana-bhasmi(smi). 13 karapa saka!a-hita-jan-êsht-apürtti-karapa sakala-bra. 14 hma-vidyā-tat[t]v-agata yama-niyama-svadhyaya-dhya15 Da-dhåraņa-maun-anushthāna-japa-samadhi-sila-sampa minna 16 dvija-guru-päjä-tatpar&r=mmarttand-oj[j*]vala-kirtti-yutaru 17 sakaļa-håstra-visāradaru srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devara 18 param-aradhyar-appa Srimat-Satyaprachāra-bhattāraka-dēvaru 19 Svasti Srimach-Chalukya. Vikrama-kalada müvatte(tta)neya PE20 rtthiva-samvatsarada Márggasirad-amavasyo Somavárani vyati. 21 patad-andu Sagara-munarara baliya tammāļkeya Ehu22 ra Isapēsvara-dévarim müdana deseyalu Sri-Kosa (sa)va-devargge kham23 da-sphuţita-jirņn-oddhāra-pūjā-nivēdya-nandi-divige-pavitr-Troha24 na-nimittav-āgi manda Raviyaņa-bhatta-dandanāsakaru bitta 25 mattaru Ep=olag-ägi årim badagalu Isapēsyara-dēvara [ko]. 26 yyim padavalu mivatt-aydu-gopa Dānavinodana ghaleya27 lu bitta mattaru pamnn-eradu amkadola(!) mattaru 12 Annama-gau[m]28 dana koreya kelag-Isapēśvara-dēvara galdeyim vāyā (ya)vya29 dalligalde mattar 1 üri mmū(mū)dapa halladim badaga tomta[m] 30 kamma 450 dövara Batrada mane 1 pājāriya mano 1 dēva31 ra namdă-divigege nadeva gānada mane lamtu mane mūsu gā32 na 1 pakharamur nánā-dësis-gātrigaru hannavanarum-antaranum=i. 33 rddu adake māpidalli ponge sake aydu hērimg=irppatt-ayd-e34 le 1 I dharmmavam pratipāļisida vargge Kurukshetrado! sāsira 35 kavileya kodum kolagumam ponnalu kațţisi surya-graha86 padol chatur-vvėda-pāragar-apps brāhmapargge kotta phala 11 I dha87 rmmaman-aļidavargge Vāraṇāsiyo! sāsira kavileya38 mar chator-vyoda-pāragar-appa brāhmaparuman=aļida pātaks särggu | 39 sloka || Sāmānyo-ya dharmma-sētu[r -]nsipāņām kālo kālo pålani40 yo bhavadbhiḥ sarvvān=ētān bhāginaḥ pürtthivēndrün bhayo 41 bbüyo yachinto Ramabhadrah || Sva-dattam para-dattām vå yo 42 harētu(ta) vasundharāṁ shashthi(shți)rævvarsha-Bahasrāņi vishthāyām jā43 yato kriksi)miḥ 1 I dharmmam=ā-cha[m]drā[ro]kka-tāram salutta mam44 gala mabā kri Srl
Represented by a spiral symbol
* Read frimajjita. . The di wes omitted, and then we sapplied below the line. * Metre : Salin.
Metre: bloka (Anushta bh). • The syllablon va and ota were omitted, and then were inserted below the line; road sulgu.

Page #400

Yewur inscription of the time of Vikramaditya VI: A.D. 1105
HIN
are
AASI
base
P
ost
అందరి
Sour
అండములు
చదువంద అనువాదనతవిదానం ఆరురురతగాడడా దొండనిసరిగంచు రగీరిగమ
అతను 12 అంగడం
గంగe డజపతంగులునగువుగదయాతలు
PONNAM
KAR
ACKరు అందజడ కుడుతరు 16
కాండలుగారు వనములు దరము గరప, దురరం ఉదర కండరు. 18 గగింజునుడు దుస్తుండడు అనగా అనగ రచడం సరదమూరుగుపరచండు.
మూమత వీడియోనియందు 22 రంగదకరవరి మూడు రోజులుగా తనను డపింత విస్తుపురము అని వున్న నన్ను జగదంతం దం వినదగయ యుగయరు మరునాయుడగు బడగలుగు కరవు
దడులు తుంచరయు పనదము అలుముతరుటి నేరడు బడికురుంతలా కడప జయరేడవరపడవ్య యం చదవగల మరుండరిండని డండరాడగ రసాదిగడనీదునగలను నానబరముగా గరుడుననియు అదండరామ జడపదిగిందం జయము - అందులో ఆవాలు తగ్గిపురుం కాదు
a
Mana
W. GRIGGS A SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
J.FFLEET.
SCALE ABOUT ONE-FIFTH

Page #401


Page #402

No. 37.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: 0, OF A.D. 1105.
331
TRANSLATION. Homage to the Lord Visudova ! May the tips of the Man-Lion's ploughsharo-like nails, red with the gore-mud of the field which is Hiranyakasipa's breast, protect you !
(Line 3) Om! Welfare! While the victorious reign of the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, refuge of the whole world, darling of Fortune and the Earth, great Emperor, supremo Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyaśraya's race, embellishment of the Chāļu. kyas, is proceeding on a course of successively increasing prosperity for as long as the moon, sun, and stars shall endure, [and] he is wielding the government with enjoyment of pleasant conversations in the capital city of Kalyāņa,
(Line 10) the happy and fortunate Satyaprachāra Bhattāraka Dēva, who has overcome all the crowds of disputants, whose feet are approached by the lords of the earth, who delights the minds of all the learned, who displays Sarasvati in the lotus of his mouth, who reduces to ashes the evil, who falbis the wishes of all good people, who has reached the true essence of spiritual law, who is characterized by the greater and minor observances, study, meditation, mental concentration, the observance of silence, the muttering of prayers, and concentration of thoughts, who is devoted to the worship of Brāhmaṇs and elders, who has the brilliant glory of the son, who is expert in all books of authority, who is highly adored of the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla,
(Line 19) on a Monday, at the time of a vyatīpāta, on the fall-moon day of Mārgasira of the year Pārthiva, the thirtieth of the happy and fortunate Chāļukya-Vikrama era,
(Line 21) did, for the benefit of the temple of the) blessed god Kagava (situate) in the eastern quarter from [that of] the god Isapośvara of Bhūr, [the town] of his alministration, within the Sagara three-hundred, for the purpose of restoration of broken, burst, or outworn [parts of the buildings), worship, oblations, perpetual lights, and the ceremony of the sacred thread, grant twelve mattar [of arable land], in figures 12 mattar, in Dānavinoda's measuringstaff of thirty-five spans, including six mattar formerly granted by the General Rviyana Bhatta, on the north of the village (and) on the west of the arable land of the god Isapēśvara;
(Line 27) [also) ono mattar rice-field below Annama Gaunda's tank (and) on the northwest of the rice field of the god Isapośvara; (also] 450 kamma garden-land north of the stream on the east of the town;
(Line 30) [also] one house for the choultry of the god, one house for the priest, and one house for an oilmill applied for the perpetaal lights of the god : total, three houses and one oilmill.
(Line 32) [Also on sales of areca-nuts, the burghers, foreign merchants, market officials (?), and other persons, being convened, they allotted an impost of ] five areca-nuts on each gold piece [and] twenty-five leaves on each load.
(Line 34). For such as maintain this pious foundation the fruit will be as though they adorned with gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine in Kurukshetra and gave them during an eclipse of the sun to Brühmaus versed in the Four Vēdas; to such as infringe this pious foundation the sin will be accounted to them as if they slew at Benares a thousand kine and Brahmans versed in the Four Vēdas.
(Line 39). śloka : "This general principle of pious foundations of kings must be maintaiced by you in every age;" again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these fortunate sovereigns. He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. This pious foundation is to endure as long as the moon, bun, and stars, Happiness! Great fortune!
1 Pavitra : see Indi Ant., Vol. 38 (1900), p. 62.
• The irdata of the text seeme to stand for the odaw-iędu, odan-irddw," being together [in Assembly]", which is found in Mysore inscriptions,

Page #403

332
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
D.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1110.
This inscription is on a stone apparently built into a wall near a mosque inside the village. There seems to have been a full row of sculptures at the top of the stone; but there is seen now only & cow, at the left end. - The writing covers a space about 141" in width by 191" in height. It is well enough preserved as far as it goes; but the bottom of it, containing the minatory formulæ, is broken away and lost.
The characters are Kanarcse, of the early twelfth century; they vary in size from about ito .-The language is Old-Kanarese prose.
The inscription records donations to & temple of Kammatosvara at Ehär by certain guilds of craftsmen, and is dated in the reign of the Western Chālukya king TribhuvanamallaVikramaditya VI.
The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Vikrita, being the thirtyfifth year of the Chalakya-Vikruma-varsha, i.e. of the reiga of Vikramaditya VI; the full-moon of the bright fortnight of Joshta, (1.6. Jyēsbtha, Jyaishtha); Somavāra (Monday); an eclipse of the moon. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"The tithi is denoted by the curious word paurnnamuvāsye, which looks like a mixture of paurna misi and amdväsye; but the specifcation of the fortnight and the eclipse make it clear that the fall-moon was intended. This date, also, is irregular. The Vikțita samvatsara in question began on 23 March, A.D. 1110. The given tithi, the fall-moon of Jyaishtha, answers for that year to 4 June, on which day it ended at about 5 hrs. 49 min. after mean suprise (for Ujjain). Bat the day was a Saturday, wherens the record specifies a Monday; and there was no eclipse, either visible or invisible in India. It may be added that there was also no eclipse of the sun, either visible or invisible in India, at the new-moon of Jyaishtha, which was at about 4 hrs. 7 min. on Sunday, 19 June."
TEXT. 1 Om Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-āśrays 2 sri-pri(pri)thvi-vallabha mahārājādhirājan 3 paramēśvara paramabhatýāraka Satya4 sraya-kula-tilakam Chaľkyt-abharanam 5 frimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēva-vija6 ya-rājyarn-uttar-Ottar-ābi(bhi) vsiddhi-pravard[dha ]7 mānam-ā-charidr-ārkka-t[@]ram saluttum=ire 8 Svasti Sri-Chalukya-Vikrama-varga(rsha)da 356 Vikrickpi)9 ta-samvatsarada Jeshta Budhdha pauranamaviaye So10 mavāra soma-grahana-parbba-ni11 mittadi. Ehura Kammmatēśvara-dēvargge 120 kot[t]aļi. 12 y-illu kottaru kalkuţiga-gottaļi bonge h[al13 ga kamchagára-gottaļi kadaharada? suņņay-anitu
i
1 Accordiog to the Elliot MS. Collection, R. A. S. copy, vol. 2, p. 366 b, this curious expression panrossmaràsye or a very similar one-(what the transcription actually has is pirpanamasya)-occurs in an inscrip. tion of A.D. 1077 at Yedarave in the neighbourhood of Yöwür.-J. P. F.] ? From the ink-impressions.
Represented by the spiral symbol. • Road Chaluky: the has the e-like form of the superscript viroma attached to it, instead of the vowel . There is an omission here of the ordinal ending neya (anaya).
Read fuddha. 1 The reading of this word is not quite clear. The second letter seems to be da; but on the right side of it Lovel with the middle of the letter, is a small hook.

Page #404

No. 37.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: E, OF A.D. 1125.
14 mam badagi-kammāsar=akkaan leyaru berattun15 bar-hdiy-agi okkala ad[dojamai bittaru (II) Yintzi 16 dharcımama[**] pratipă[!i*]sidavarggo Vårapisiyalu 17 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
TRANSLATION,
Om! Hail! While the victorious reign of His Majesty the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, ngylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, decoration of Satyāśraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, was proceeding in its course of increasing success, to last as long as the sun, moon, and stars, -
(Line 8) on the full-moon day of the bright fort night of Jyaishtha of the year Vikrita, the thirty-Afth of the happy and prosperous Chāļukya-Vikrama era, on Monday, on the occasion of a parva in which the moon was eclipsed,
(Line 11) the 120 members of the guilds, being [convened], made gifts to the god Kammatośvara of Ehür: the stone-cutters guild assigned one quarter of a gold piece; the braziers' guild, as much lime for drawing sacred figures (as wes necessary); the carpenters and blacksmiths, the goldsmiths, the beraţtumbar (?), and others, an ada* for each residence.
E.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : A.D. 1125. This inscription is on a pillar in the south part of a temple of Bhányi-Basavana, “ Baravanpa of the well ".- There are no sculptures in this case. The writing covers a space about 9 in width by 2' l' in height, and is well-reserved.
The characters are Kanarese, and good types of the writing of the early twelfth century; their average height is from about " to ".- The language is Kanarese prone (lines 1-21), followed by a Sanskrit minatory formula in verse (lines 21-34). The Kanarese is in a stage of development midway between the ancient nnd the medieval dialects ; typical of this is the use of the euphonio vowel i in brahmanarigan (lives 8, 10) and brahmanarige (line 14), besido dēvarggain (line 8) and similar forms. There is some confusion between the intervocalio 1 and the Kanaresel; thus we find Chālukya (line 1), kolagunań (line 15), and phalam (line 16) beside phalam (line 24), etc. On the other hand we find aļidarargge (live 17) for aļidavargge.
The object of the insoription is to record a grant of land for the maintenance of the lights and staff of the temple of Somośvara at Ehür by a minister named Lakshmaņayya, who bears the title of tadeya daņdanāyaka (lines 5-6). If we may connect this term with the common word tade, bar, restraint', we may coujecturally translate the titlo as "general in charge of reserves ", in the fiscal, not the military, sense.
The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclio year Visvāvasa, being the fiftieth year of the Chalakya-Vikrama-kala, i.e. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI ; the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada ; Brihaspativara (Thursday). Dr. Fleet gives me the
1 ildu : see notes on p. 331 above.
* This translation is conjectural, assuming that kadahara (or whatever the word may be) is oonnected with kade, ornamental lines and figures drawn with white clay, lime, four, etc., in and in the front of honen. on thresholds, etc., daily or on festive occasions" (Kittel, 5.0., whore connection with kadavara i suggested). Mr. Krishna Sastri suggests the root kadeyu, to churn or turn, so that the phrase would man "dust of turnings."
The worde berat frin Deok kalalli are also found in an inscription of Managöli (above, Vol. V, p. 20), . An adda - seven duddus.

Page #405

834
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
following remarks:-"This date, again, is irregular. The Viśvavasu samvatsara in question began on 8 March, A.D. 1125. The given tithi, Bhadrapada sukla 5, answers for that year to 5 August, on which day it ended at about 17 hrs. 38 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). But that day was a Wednesday, whereas the record specifies a Thursday."
Valvariva-pura, the place in which lay the land mentioned in the grant, is difficult to identify. I am however inclined to think that it is the village styled 'Valuwar' on the Indian Atlas, sheet 57 (1854), and 'Yaluwar' in the Hyderabad Topographical Survey, sheet No. 78 (Suggar Circar). This place lies about fourteen miles north-by-north-east from Yewar.
TEXT.1
1 Ōm3 Svasti Srimach-Chalukya-Vikra
2 ma-kalada 50neya Viśvävasu
8 samvatsarada Bhadrapada su(su)ddha 5
4 Bri(Bri) haspati-varad-amdu śrl
5 man-maha-prada (dha)nam tadeya da
6 nḍanayakam Lakshmanayyamgal E
7 hüra ári-Svayambhu-Somesvara-de
8 varggam brahmaparigam Valvari.
9 va-purada taḍeyal-avanoḍeyam3
10 devara namda-divigegam brahmanari
11 gamy-a-chamdr-arkka-taram baram baram bi
12 ttar-I dharmmamam pratipālisida
18 varggam Varanasiyali chatu[r]-vvě
14 da-paragar-appa brāhmaṇarige så
15 sira kavileya kodum kolagu
16 mam ponnalu kaṭṭisi kotta phala
17 m-1 dharmmaman-alidavargge
18 Varanasiyalu chatu [r]-vveda
19 paragar-appa brahmanaruma[m] ka
20 vileyuman-alida dosham Ba
21 rggum Akarasya karikara
22 [pa]m go-sahasra-vadhaḥ smri(smri).
23 tab [1] kara-pravritti-vichchhedad-go24 koti-pa (pha)lam-aśnute ||
TRANSLATION.
Om! On Thursday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada of the year Viśvāvasu, the fiftieth of the happy and fortunate Chalukya-Vikrama era, the fortunate High Minister Lakshmanayya, General in charge of Reserves (?), granted in perpetuity, for as long as moon, sun, and stars shall endure, .. 7 in the reserve (?) of Valvariva-para to the fortunate god Svayambhu-Somesvara of Bhur, for [the maintenance of] a perpetual lamp for the god and for [the maintenance of] Brahmans.
.
1 From the ink-impressions.
* Represented by the spiral symbol.
Or perhaps we should read tadeya dvanodeya.
This spelling represents the transition between the ancient sonne and the later sound which appears in the medieval and modern dialects as vu; the scribe here writes both sounds.
The second baram is superfluous.
• Metre: Bloka (Anushtabh): the first pada consists of nine (instead of eighty syllables.
7 The meaning of avanode is not apparent.

Page #406

No. 37.)
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: F, OF A.D. 1173.
335
(Line 12) For those who maintain this pious foundation the merit is as if they ndorned with gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine and gave them in Benares to Brāhmans learned in the Four Vödas. For those who break down this pious foundation the same guilt Accrues as if they should destroy at Benarea Brāhmaṇs learned in the Four Volas and kine.
(Line 21) The imposition of taxes upon a tax-free [estato) is declared to be [as sinful as] the slaughter of a thousand kine; by suppressing the operation of taxes a man enjoys the merit of [giving) a crore of kine.
F.-OF THE TIME OF RAYAMURARI-SOVIDEVA: A.D. 1173.
This inscription is on a pillar in the east part of the same temple of Bhānvi-Basavanna.In this case, again, there are no sculptures. The writing covers a space about 121' in width by 9" in height, and is well-presorved.
The characters are Kanarese, of a type usual in the latter half of the twelfth century, and measure on an average about f' in height. They are upright and well rounded, and are moreover characterised by the occasional use of two special letters, namely those for m and y, which were favoured during this period in Kanarese epigraphy. The letter m when thus written strongly resembles the ordinary ro, except that the hook on the top of it is usually shorter than & superscript o; the y is very like the form which is depicted in Bühler's Palæographie, plate 8, col. 10, no. 35, oxcept that in our inscription the letter is surmounted on its right side by a small carl resembling that used for the vowel e. We have these peculiar forms in mu at the end of 1. 1, ma at the end of l. 4, main in l. 10, and ya in 1. 2.-The language is throughout Kanarese prose. The euphonics, usual in the later language between r and g, is found in dēvarasariye (1.4), as against, e.g., brāhmanargge (1. 13); # is written instead of the virāma in srimatu (1.2), badagulu (.8), müdalu (ib.), and mattaru (l. 9). Once we find for! (1. 10); aud | takes the place of the older 1.
The object of the inscription is to record a grant of land made in the reign of the Kalachurya king Rāyamurări-Sovidēvs for the maintonance of the temple of the god Mallikarjuna at Ehür. The donor is a certain Tripurantaka-dēvarasa, described as mahaprablus (apparently a governor) of Ehūr, who made the grant at the instance of his son Talavara Chandeya-nāyaka. The genealogy of this Tripurantaka is fully given in the next inecription, (G). The conveyance of the land was performed with "laving of the feet of Tatpurusha-deva", who must have been a priest or Acharya of the temple.
The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Vijaya, being the seventh year of the reign of the Kalachurya king Rāyamurāri-Sovideva; the full-moon day of Kārttika; Adivāra (Sunday). Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-" The Vijaya samvatsara in question began on 16 March, A.D. 1173. The given tithi, the full-moon of Kārttika, Answers for that year to 22 October, on which day it ended at about 16 hrs. 35 min. after
1 The eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries were the time when these forms were most often in use : but the mis traced back to A.D. 804 by the Kadarese copper-plate record of Govinda III; see Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, p. 127, and plate, line 14, para-dattam=ba. There was a corresponding form of o: it does not occur in the present inscription F, but is found in the next one, G, as well as in B above (varahan, 1.2, p. 274, and orri, l. 142, P, 279). For use of all the three forms together see the Ablür inscription E of about A.D. 1200, Vol. V above, p. 262, plate: note therein them in marigi, line 44, the y in anoayad olu, line 62, and the u in nilipeou, line 89. -J. F. F.]
It may be noted that Tatpurusha is one of the phases of sivs, and is mentioned in a record of A.D. 1980, Vol. III above, p. 64, verse 10.

Page #407

336
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
mean sonrise (for Ujjain). But that day was a Monday, whereas the record specifies a Sunday. The lithi began, of course, on the Sunday, but at a very late time, namely at about 17 hrs. 43 min., or practically midnight; and no reason can be recognized in this case for using the tithi as the current one at such an hour. Accordingly, this date, again, must be classed as irregular."
TEXT.1 1 Om Svasti S [*Jimatu-Kaļachuryya-chakravartti-Rayamu2 räri-Sovidëva-varshada 7neya Vijaya-so[m]vatsarada Kā. 3 rttika sudhdha puppame Adivāra . vitipāt:d-andu Ehu(hūra 4 mabā prabhu Tripurantaka-dēvarasarigey-avara ma 5 ga Talavara Chamdeya-Dayakana bina padin Sri-Mallika. 6 rjuna-dovas amga-bhoga-nivēdyakk-endu Tatpursha-dēvara kā. 7 lam kurchchi dhārā-parvvakar mādi vārim paduva halla8 diñ badagalu Gavarośvara-dēvara keyim midalu bitta 9 keyi Vora[ın"]tana [Maliana"] kola mattars 1. tota kāladi matlar 10 sarvva-namasya (sya)v-āgi bittaru | Yint-T dharmmamın prativālisi. 11 davargget Vāraṇāsiyolu sāsira kavileya ko12 dumnm kolaguman ponnal kattisi chatur-vvoda13 pāragar-appa brāhmaṇargge kā (ko)tta phalam-akku Oml
1
TRANSLATION
(Line 1) On a vyattpata on Sunday, the foll-moon day of the bright fortnight of Kárttika of the year Vijaya, the seventh of the happy and fortunate Kalachurya Em. peror Rāyamurări.Sõvidēva,
(Line 3) the mahā-prabhu of Ehūr, Tripurāntaka-dēvarasar, at the instance of his son Talavara Chandeya-näyaka, has for the personal enjoyment and oblation of the god Mallikār. juna granted with laving of the feet of Tatpurusha-döva anil pouring of water one mattar of arable Innd, according to the measuring-standard of Orantana Malla, on the north of the stream on the west of the village (and) on the east of the arable land of the god Gavarośvara, (and) one quarter (?) mattar of garden-land, (in ownership) to be respected by all.
(Line 10) To those who maintain this pious foundation the merit of adorning with gold at Benares the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine and giving them to Brāhmaṇs learned in the Four Vēdas will accrue. Om !
G.-OF THE TIME OF SANKAM ADEVA: A.D. 1179. This inscription, the last of the Yēwir records, is on a pillar of a building known as the Madhyaranga, on the north of the village. In this case, too, there are no soulptures.
-The writing is on two faces of the pillar, each measuring about 10" in width by 18" in height. It is well preserved all through.
1 From the ink-impression,
Read iuddha. * Represented by a spiral symbol reversed. • On this standard see inscription B, above, p. 283, 1. 231.
Represented by the spiral symbol. • Read pratipasi

Page #408

No. 37.]
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: G, OF A.D. 1179.
337
The characters are Kanarese, averaging from A to a little over in height. They are well rounded, upright, and clearly cut, and are good types of the Kanarese writing of the latter half of the twelfth century. The special form of y, mentioned on p. 335 above as appearing in the inscription F, is found here in kisiyavar (1. 8) and Mirimjeya (1. 24), and as the upper member of the conjunct consonant in Kalachuryya (1. 19) and acharyyaru (1. 26). The corresponding form of v is found as the upper member of the conjunct letter in paruvad(1. 22), pūrvvaka (1. 28), and pūrova (1. 47, twice). The corresponding form of m, which is found in the inscription F and dates from A.D. 804,1 is not found here.
The language of the inscription is Kanarese, in verse (11. 3-14) and prose (11. 14-46), preceded by the well-known Sanskrit verse beginning Namasturgao (11. 1 to 3) and concluding with a Sanskrit minatory formula (II. 46-8). The metrical Kanareso portion consists of two verses, which are borrowed with slight variations from verses 73 and 75 of inscription B; these are in the pare ancient dialect. The proge part verges on the medieval dialect, shewing the nominative plural with euphonio u in -ru, the dative in -rige (1. 44, but rgge in l. 27), and initial h for p (hassadin, 1. 36, and hattu, 11. 38-9).-As regards orthography, we may note that r is used for r in Oranhtana (1. 37). The ancient ] does not appear, being replaced by l in pogas (11. 7, 14), negal (1. 15), kolaguman (1. 42), and alio (11. 44-6). The notation of the virama by the vowel 4 is found in several places in the prose portion, as well as in dhatriyoļa (II. 13-14), and more notably in tata-kaniyan (1. 11) and bhavētu (1. 48).
The purport of the inscription is to record a donation of land made in the time of the Kalachurya king Sankamadēvs by Tripurāntaka-dēvarasa, the mahā-prabhu of Ehür, who is the protagonist of the previous inscription F. He here grants two plots of land and a right of drawing water to Jhānarifi, the abbot of the Saiva monastery attached to the local temple of Svayambhu-Somanātha (Śiva), for the maintenance of his establishment.
Tripurantaka-deva was the son of the General Nachaya-bhatta or Nāchaņa, eldest son of the same Ravidēva who is celebrated in our inscription B above, where the pedigree of the two latter worthies is fully set forth.
The donee Jñanarăși is here described as being of the spiritual lineage of Chikkadēva of Mirifje (the modern Miraj), the disciple of Maley.la-dēvs of the churoh of Elemela Simha ; the three last-named also appear in our inscription B, II. 226-7, P above, p. 283. This fraternity seems to have been a loonl branch of the ancient Lākulisa-Pasupata or Kalamukha sect of Saivism, which apparently affected names compounded with rafi. The sect, which is supposed to have had its original bome in Gujarāt, had made at this time considerable progress in the South. Some nearly contemporary insoriptions at Kalattår and Tiruvanakkoyil mention Gomadatta Sailarăsi Pandita and Jñāparāśi Pandita (possibly identical with the Jñanarási of the present inscription) as professors of the Kālāmukha doctrine and in possession of the temples there (see the Progress Report of the Epigraphist for Madras, 1911-12, p. 67). In the Kanarese country the sect had been established for many years : we find it in 1161 at Madagoļi (80 vol. V above, p. 9 ff.), where the same Jñānarasi is mentioned (ib., p. 30 f.).
The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Vikārin, being the fourth year of the reign of the Kalacharya king Sankamadeva; the new-moon day of Asvayuja ; Somavāra (Monday); & mahd-parvan. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-" The Vikarin samvatsara in question began on 11 Maroh, A.D. 1179. The given tithin the new moon of Alvins, answers for that year to Tuesday, 2 October, on which day it ended at about 13 hrs. 23 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). But the occasion is marked as a special one by being mentioned as a maha-parvan; and the allusion apparently is to the Dipävali, Seo Dr. Fleet's note on p. 335 above.
2

Page #409

338
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Diwali, which extends from Asvina krishna 14 to Kārttika Sukla 2: at any rate there was no eclipse of the sun, either visible or invisible in India, at this new-moon. The Dipavali or "row of lamps" being chiefly a nocturnal festival, the grants registered by this record may well have been made at night on the Monday, when the new-moon tithi had begun, which was at about 16 hrs. 1 min., or roughly 10.0 P.M.; and this may have led to the tithi being cited with the weekday on which it began. Accordingly we may take Monday, 1 October, A.D. 1179, as a sufficiently satisfactory equivalent of the given date."
Among places this record again mentions Yewür by its earlier name of Ehür. For Bellumbatte, Elarave, Mirim je, and Sivapura, which are all mentioned in the inscription B, see above, p. 272. Dr. Fleet tells me that Oḍagere, which is mentioned in line 29, is a village, now known as Waḍageri, which is shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854) as Wudigeyru', four miles towards the north-west from Yowar. He adds that in an inscription of A.D. 1077 at Waḍageri itself the name is written both as Oḍagere and as Oḍamgere; also, that the god whose name is given here as Dayimosvara is there called Dhayimesvara (with the dental aspirated dh, instead of the cerebral unaspirated d), and that that record implies that his cult was established by a Mandalika named Dhayimayya.
TEXT.3
First face.
Namas-tumga-siras-chumbi-chandra-chamara-chārave [*]
1 Om
2 trailokya-nagar-arambha-mñla-stambhāya 3 Sambhave
[1] Imgaḍalimge Sitakaran-emtu Kumā.
4 rakan-emtu Deva-dēvamge Marantakainge Kusmā (sumā). 5 yudhan-emtu Jayamtan-entu Sa(sa)krainge ta
6 najan-ante Ravideva-chamüpati samda Koppa
7 dēvamge tanñjan-emdaḍ-adar-umnatiyam pogaļalke
8 vēlkumo [2] Vinutam Nachaṇan-atanim kiriya
9 vam Koppam tadiy-anujanman-avam Väm(vä) vaṇa
10 n-atanimde kiriyatam Revaņam tat
11 kaniyan-avam Sōvanan-emb-ivar-ssakala-vidya
[VOL. XII.
12 paragar-ppunya-bhajanar-atm-ödbhavar-em
13 dod- vibhuvin-amt-ar-dhthamnyar-1 dha
14 triyolu | [3] Emb-1 pogaltegam
15 negaltegam aggalam-enisida Koppana-bhaṭṭa-da
16 nḍanayakara tanñjain Nacheya-bhaṭṭa-dam
17 danayakara tat-tinijan-appa śrimatu E.
18 hüra maha-prabhu Tripurantaka-devarasa.
[Professor Kielhorn has told us (Ind. Ant., vol. 26, p. 184) that the chief day of the Dipavali is that one on which the moon is in the nakshatra Sväti. But this does not help in the present matter. The moon usually enters Svati on Asvina krishna 14, but occasionally not even till Kärttika skla 1: and this was the case on the present occasion; she did not come to Svati till about 9 hrs. 50 min. after mean sunrise on the Wednesday, which was Karttika śukla 1.-J. F. F.]
Represented by a four-pointed symbul.
2 From the ink-impression. Metre: ślōka (Anushtubh).
• Metre: Utpalamālā: this is verse 73 in the inscription B, above, p. 280. The first word is there spelt im both forms are permissible. Towards the end the verse there has tanujan-endoḍe tad-unnatiyam. Metre: Mattebhavikridita: this is verse 75 in the inscription D.
Read ddhanyar.

Page #410

J.FFLEET.
NE
Here
YO
చేరుకుదనంత జయంతు
ఆ గండంగ ప్రశంసలు అవనండుడ పడి వంగ మం వరంగము
మంది సంతకం మయముగ చెడిసింది ఉంగరము జనం డబువ మంది మడమలమలలు, చైనావాలని
ఇదండియునుడు
randovaa
VOCA
COPARTOOండు
Point
O..OM
LORD
The
SCALE THREE-TENTHS
దినందన
clicioactims
Yewur inscription of the time of Sankamadeva: A.D. 1179
కడప నాట
ACCOMMON
ON
SRదరువారం బిత్తయ దుందుంగలనోము మనం వాగరసం
-
-
ర
ఆడతనంలో ముందుకు నడుం
F
Tela
W. ORIGGS A SORS, LTD.P PROTO-LITH.

Page #411


Page #412

No. 37.]
19 ru || Svasti Śrimatu-Kalachuryya-bhuja-ba20 Ja-chakravartti-Samkama-deva-varshada 4ne21 ya Vikari-samvatsarada Asva (sva)yujad-a22 mavasyo Somavara maha-parvvad-amdu
INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: G, OF A.D. 1179.
Second face.
23 Om Śrimad-Elemela-dri-Simha-parsha [n]-mamḍa24 li Maleyala-devara sishyar-appa Mirimjeya 25 Chikkadevara samtanam Ehūra śri-Svayam26 bhu-Somanatha-devara sthānad-acharyyaru 27 śrimatu-Jñánarasi (si)-pamḍita-devargge bhikshe28 nimittavägi kalam karchchi dhara-parvva29 kam māḍi Oḍagereya Dayimēsva (sva)ra-dē30 vara keyya simeyim müḍalu Belumbate31 ya simeyim temkalu Mutta-Madhava-devara 32 keyim padḍuvalu tavu mumna koṭṭa mattar-a33 ydarim badagalu mattam Yisapesva (sva)ra-devara 34 keyyim miḍalu Bellumbaṭṭeya sime
35 yim temkalu Si(Si)vapurada dariyim paḍtha (du)36 valu halladim baḍagalu yirt-eradu sthalada
37 lu Elaraveya tirtthada gaḍimbada Oramta
38 naMallana ghaleyalu bitta mattaru hattu
39 amkadoļam mattaru hattu Appama-gereya ni
40 r-ggoļumam biṭṭaru [*] Yimt=1 dharmmamam prati41 palisidavaru Varanasiyolu sa (sa)ba
42 śra (sra) kavileya köḍum kolagumai suvarppadalu
43 kaṭṭisi chatur-vveda-paragar-appa sa brahmaṇa
44 rige kotta phalam-akku 1 dharmmaman-alidavam45 go a kaviley-akaluvam brahmaṇaruvam Va46 ranasiyal-alida pata[ka*]m-akku | Sva-datta-dvigupam 47 punyai pūrvv-datt-anupālanatus [*] pārvva-da48 tt-apahārēņa sva-dattam niḥphalam bhavētu ||
339
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1) Om! Homage to Sambhu, lovely with the moon kissing his lofty head as a fan, the foundation-column for the beginning of the cities of the triple world!
(Verse 2) When it is said that as the Moon was born to the Milk-Ocean, as Kumāra was born as a son to the God of Gods, as the [God] of the Flower-bow to Mura's Slayer, as Jayanta to Sakra, so the General Ravideva was born as son to the worthy Koppadeva, is it necessary to praise his exaltation [any further] ?
1 Represented by the spiral symbol.
Read Bellumbaffeya, in accordance with line 34 below: compare the inscription B, lines 230, 233, ? above, p. 288, where, however, the name ends in i instead of e.
Delete this syllable, sa.
Metre: Ślōka (Anushṭubh).
6
[The usual reading of this line is:-Sva-dattad-dvigunam punyam püreea-datt-anupalanam.-J. F. F.] • Bead nishphalam.
2 x 2

Page #413

340
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
(Verse 3) The famous Nachana; his younger brother Koppa; his younger brother Vavana; his younger brother Revana; his younger brother Sovana: these were his [scil. Ravideva's] sons, masters of all the sciences, vessels of righteousness; in view of this, who on this earth are so happy as that noble man ?
(Line 14) The fortunate Tripurantaka-devarasa, maha-prabhu of Ehur, son of the General Nacheya-bhaṭṭa, son of the General Koppana-bhatta, who is thus called a noble subject of praise and glory,
(Line 19) on a great parva on Monday the new-moon day of Asvayaja of the year Vikarin, the fourth of the happy and fortunate Sankama-deva, puissant Emperor of the Kalachurya [dynasty],
(Line 23) Om! has granted for the purpose of alimony to the fortunate Jñanarasi-panḍitadeva, head of the monastic establishment of the fortunate god Svayambhu-Somanatha of Ehür, in the [spiritual] succession of Chikka-deva of Miriñje, the disciple of Maleyala-deva, a member of the church of the fortunate Elemela-Simha, with laving of the feet and pouring of water,
(Line 29) in these two places, to wit, [in the one] east of the boundary of the arable land belonging to the god Dayimesvara of Oḍagere, south of the boundary of Bellumbatte, west of the arable land of the god Mutta-Madhava, [and] north of the five mattar previously granted by himself, and [in the other] east of the arable land of the god Isapéévara, south of the boundary of Bellumbaṭṭe, west of the path to Sivapura, north of the river, ten mattar, in figures ten mattar, by the ghale of Oranṭana Malla of the measuring-pole of the tirtha of Elarave, [and likewise] a supply of water from the Appama-gere tank.3
(Line 40) [For those who maintain this pious foundation the fruit will be the same as if they adorned the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine with gold and gave them to Brahmans versed in the Four Vedas in Benares. For him who violates this pious foundation the guilt will be the same as if he destroyed as many kine and Brahmans in Benares. Merit twice as great as from a gift of one's own [accrues] from the maintenance of previous donations; by taking away previous donations one's own gift loses its effect.
No. 38. THE ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1499.
BY T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., TRIVANDRUM,
and
T. S. KUPPUSVAMI SASTRI, TANJORE.
The village of Arivilimangalam is situated five miles south-west of Nannilam, the headquarters of the Taluka of the same name in the Tanjore district. It had an old Vishnu
1 The scribe by an oversight has written the word hattu, instead of giving the numeral symbol.
With a slight difference in the spelling of the prefix, this person is mentioned as Oramtara-Malla in line 281 of the inscription B, above, p. 283.
This is evidently "the tank of Annama-gavunda" which is mentioned in the inscription B, line 240, above,
p. 283.
4 The construction is loose, pratipälisidavaru owing its nominative case to the attraction of the implied subject of kofta. The usual form is pratipalisidavargge.

Page #414

No. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
341
temple, now gone out of existence and of which there exists at present only & mandapa; in this is placed now a modern figure of Gaņēša. Long time ago the copper-plates on which the inscription under consideration is engraved were found in this ruined Vishnu temple, and they have been preserved in the family of Svāminātha Ayyar of that place. They were got on loan from their owner by Mr. Kuppasvāmi Śāstri, and from the impression prepared under the supervision of Mr. Gopinātha Rao the inscription on them is edited below.
The set consists of three plates of the usual size and shape of the Vijayanagara documents. The plates are bound together by a ring, which was cut when they came to us for examination. Along with the plates, there is strong in the ring a seal which bear's on it the representation of a boar facing the proper right, the sun and the moon, a dagger, and two clubs placed V-wise. The preservation of the record is tolerably good. The alphabet is Nandināgari and the language Sanskrit. At the end of the inscription is the sign-manual of the Vijayanagara emperors, the name Sri Virūpāksha, in the Telugu alphabet. The first and the second plates are marked with the Telugu-kannada numerals, 1 and 2; in the first plate it is in the left margin of the reverse, and in the second, in the same margin of the obverse, but much nearer the ring-hole. The third plate bears no number at all.
This record, instead of employing the usual single and double vertical strokes at the end of half and full verses, uses horizontal strokes (or hyphens). The secondary i-symbol resembles in form the secondary i-form of the Tamil alphabet ; that is, the free end of the curve does not reach the bottom; e.g. in dhatri, 1. 3; in kshira., 1. 5; in - Sripati., 1. 10, etc. Iustead of ri we often find rri; thus wrripatis for nri patis, 1. 8. The consonant dh has a slightly different form from the same letter occurring in other Vijayanagara documents of the same period; compare - Ganadhi-, 1. 1; dadhau, 1. 4; Budha-, 1. 7, etc. The dot representing the anusvāra is placed by the side of and not, in the usnal way, on the top of the consonant to which it belongs ; compare Etuinga., .churbi., and -chandra-, l. 1; -ārambha-, 1. 2; damshtra-damdas-, 1. 3; -bhūtam panchasya-, 1. 5, etc. The letters y and p are almost similar to each other : the only difference observable is that the latter has a larger loop than the former; compare the p and y occurring in -patayē, 1.1; p in-napi and y in jayati, 1. 5, etc. The compound ss looks like és, that is, the cross line in the first s is omitted ; cf. -damdas=sa, 1. 3 ; -soutah, l. 16; -kais=sanii, 1. 24; mahaujās=sāmrajyē, 1. 36 ; chatussimā., 1. 76; jas=sürya-, 1. 93 ; bhūsurds=sartē, 1. 103; svayambhūs=sarasa-, and -patēs=sūnuh, 1. 106.
As far as it is known to us at present, this is the first copper-plate document of tho Nayaka kings of Tanjore hitherto published. The inscription records that, at the request of Sevvappa Nayaka, the first prince of this dynasty, the Vijayanagara emperor, Srirangadē. yarāya, granted the village of Arumolimangalam to the Madhva guru, Vijayindra Tirtha. The date of the grant was a Monday, the first dvadasil in the bright half of the month of Ashicha, in the year Dhätri, which corresponded with tho Saka year 1499 (expressed by indu (the moon), payodhi (the oceans), graha (the planets) and ratna (the gems). The grant was made in the presence of the god Rāmachandra of Ponugonda.? The grant had already been
This is the first dvadati of the four months of the Chaturmäsya-vrata and hence called the pratkama. dvadar.
Tirumals transferred the sent of government to Penugonda (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 238 ff.). His second son, Bsøga II., the same who figures in our record, is actually called the king of Penugoods. The present inscription has (1.61) Perumkadapura, that is, the secondary e symbol of ko and the anusvāra after the same letter are wanting to make it read Perunkondapura, which might be taken to be a mistake for Penugondapura. It is of coarse possible that we have to do, not with a temple in Penugonda, but with a templo of Ramachandra in an unknown place that might have been known by the name Perungadu or Perubkādapura. But at present we know of no such place, and hence we choose to take Perungadapura as a mistake for Penngondapura, the capital of Ranga II, where the king bad every facility for making the grant.

Page #415

342
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
made by Achyuta, the son of Sevvappa Niyaka; but now the formal sanction from the Vijayanagara overlord was obtained and the village given to the donee. Arumolimangalam was bounded on the west by Parittiyur, on the south-east by the village of Vallagrāmam, on the east by Kovilpattu and Tiruvattachchéri, on the north by Parittiyur, on the south by Kovil. pattu and the river Puttaru, and on the south-west by the village of Vadapër. The village granted belonged to the Kulottungachöļa-valanādu, forming part of Oheyür-pattaka, a subdivision of the Tiruvārür-chāvadi in Chola-mandala-rajya, situated on the south side of the river Kāvēri. The donee, Vijayındra Tirtha, after receiving the village, divided it among & number of Brāhmaṇas of various gotras, sutras, etc., for his own merit and for that of Sevvappa and his son Achyuta. Regarding the date Dewan Bahadur L. D. Swamikkandu Pillai, M.A., LL.B., says :-"Monday, Ashādha Sukla Dvādast in the year Dhátri=$. 1499. A.D. 1576. 77-Dhātri; A.D. 1577-78-Isvara. In A.D. 1577 Ashādha Sukla 12 fell on Thursday. In A.D. 1576 the tithi fell on Saturday. But in A.D. 1576 Srāvana Sukla 12 ended on Monday at 18 ghatikas after mean sun-rise. There is probably an error in the name of the lunar month, Ashādha being a mistake for Srāvana."
The inscription, as usual, begins with the purānik and the traditional history of the third Vijayanagara dynasty: the historical genealogy begins with TâtaPinnama, whose son was Bõmidēva; his son, Raghavadēvs; his son, Pinnama, lord of Aravidu; his son Bukka, who established the kingdom of Saluva Nrisim ha firmly; his wife was BallAmbika and their son Rāmarāja ; his wife was Lakkambiks and to them was born Srirangarsja I.; his wife Tirumaladēvi bore him three sons named Rāmaraja, Tirumala and Venkaçadri. Rāmarāja being already dead, Srirangadēvarkys II., the son of Tirumala by Vongaļamba, ascended the throne. The following genealogical table clearly summarises the relationship between the various members enumerated above :
Tita. Pinnama.
Somidėva.
Righavadova.
Pinnama, lord of Aravida.
Bukka (the establisher of the kingdom of Sāļuva Nrisimha), md. Ball&mbika.
Rämarāja, md. Lakkāmbika.
śrtrangarāja I., md. Tirumalām bika.
RAmarāja.
Tiramala, md. Vengalamba.
Venkatadri.
śrirangarāya II.

Page #416

No. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
343
Srirangarāya bears the birudas, Hosabirudaraganda, Rāyarāhuttaminda, Biruda manyaraganda, Gandaraguli, Lord of Aravitipura, Mandalikadharanivarāha, Bhashegeta ppuvarāyaraganda, and he who put to shame Avahaļurāya. He boasts of being praised by the kings of the Kamboja, Bhoja, Kālinga, and Karabața countries.
The vijfapti of the grant, Sevvappa Nayaka, is, as we have already said, the first king of the Nāyaka dynasty of Tanjore. Mr. Kuppusvāmi Sastri has shown in his excellent little book on the history of the Nāyakas of Tanjore that Sevvappa was the husband of the sister of the queen of Achyutadevarāya of the Tuluva dynasty of Vijayanagara, and that the latter granted the Tanjore country as stridhana to bis sister-in-law. The names of the parents of Sevvappa Nāyaka are Timma Nayaka and Vayyamāmba. A stone inscription of this king, found in the moeque called the Samsarappalli in Tanjore, is dated in S. 1471, and records that a piece of land was granted by the king for the maintenance of fakirs. Apother, dated 1494, is found in the Arunachalosvara temple at Tiruvannāmalai. It states that two brothers, Sivanesan and Lokanāthan, built the gõpura of that temple in the reign of Sevvappa Nayaka. The big tank in the same temple and another ontside the Tanjore fort, which feeds the Sivaganga tank inside it and which bears the name Sevvappanāri, were dug by Seyvappa Nayaka.
Sevvappa's son Achyutappa was made yurarāja some time before the death of his father and most probably also before S. 1499.7 An inscription of this prince found in the Brihadisvara temple at Tanjore and dated s. 1499 records certain grants made to the local artisans. His prime minister was the famous Govinda Dikshita, a very learned Kannada Brāhman. Achyutappa was a patron of learning. He granted agraharas to many learned Brāhmans. He was also a pious and charitable king. To the god Ranganātha of Srirangam he, on more occasions than one, presented valuable jewelled ornaments. In his reign the anicut across the Kāvēri was repaired, 10 and flights of steps at various places along its course were put up, as for example, at Māyavaram, Kumbakonam, Tiruvidaimarudor, etc.11 The king ordered the repairs to the temples at Chidambaram, Tirupati, Kālahasti, eto., to be effected. At the instance of his minister, Govinda Dikshita, the Tiruvaiyarru Puranam was translated from
TA Short History of the Nayakas of Tanjore, p. 3. Much of what follows about the history of the first two Näyskas of Tanjore has been borrowed from this book.
? Vijayavilasa, Telugu work, it is stated, makes this assertion. This was composed by Chimakur Venkatarajakavi. [The latter part of the statement is not found in the work quoted.-H.K, S.]
पासीदशेषाहितभूमिपाल शासी शनासीरसम्प्रभावः ।
faaraita 0416197 waf fw79449; # Rukmini-parinaya, III, 84.
See p. 4 of A Short History of the Nayakas of Tanjore for a transcript of this inscription.
Loc. cit.
it it gf fy : az utoforong IT
चमक्रयोरहि शिरो विलोकितं महापथी माधबधसीरिव । Sahityaratnākara, No. 10291, Palace Library, Tanjore, 111, 3.
युवानमेनं युवराजतापदं नयनयं नन्दनमात्मसंनिभम् ।
fakatafuargareta fatet : u Ilid., III, 14. 8 A Short History, p. 5. • ससूती वसुधासुधाकरोऽसी सह गोविन्द मखीन्दुना सभायाम । F EU
sanit 10 JUTATUTIbid., X, 1. 10 waffe alía 2
Yanga: F ataaaaegu saga: 1 at #4 auhi wrait fanuzfazt 34 frTunahan't H AFI ETC aut a stafayfaf featuhfa ufuata I a 49 From an inscription er graved on the Pusinya: wandapa, Tiruvaiyara
॥ मायरमध्यार्जुनकुम्भ घोणा श्रीदक्षिणावर्तमुख स्थलेषु।। E en van metalne stani Rukwini.parinaga, T. 44.

Page #417

344
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
Sanskrit into Tamil in the year $. 1527. The Dutch, who tried to land at Negapatam in order to found a trading factory, were repulsed and driven away by Achyutappa Nayaka. Like his father, he also made his son, Raghunatha Nāyaka, yuvaraja in his own lifetime. The name of the queen of Achyutappa Nāyaka is Mürttimâmbă.
The dopee, Vijayindra Tirtha, is one of the most famous of the Mādbva achāryas. Nothing is knowo of his parentage and his birth place. Surēndra Tirtha of the Pārvādi or Sumatindra matha, who was the twelfth in descent from Madhvachārya, the founder of the Dvaita school of philosophy, was the spiritual guru of Vijayfadra. It is from him that he received the robes of sannyasa, and eventually he also succeeded him on the pontifical see as the thirteenth guru. But Vijayindra, like Vâdirāja Tirtha of the Saudē matha, received all his ed acation in philosophy from the great Vyasarāya Tirtha of the Vyasarāya matha. Vijayindra was succeeded by Sudhindra and he, in bis turn, by Rāghavēndra Tirtha, who was the fifteenth in the list of succession. Next to Srimad Ananda Tirtha (another name of Madhvācbārya) and Jaya Tirtha, the most important names in the history of the Mādhva hierarchy are Vyasarāya Tirtha, Vijayindra Tirtha, Vadiraja Tirtha and Rāghavēndra Tirtha. Therefore, a short summary of the lives of these four acharyas will not be out of place in this paper.
Brahmanya Tirtha of the Vyāsarāya matha was once doing his pūja when a lady came and prostrated herself before him. In the asual way he blessed her to be a sumangali for a long time and become the mother of noble sons. But the woman told him that her husband was breathing his last, and that his blessing was going to be of no avail to her. However, Brahmanya Tirtha assured her that her husband would live long and that she would really have noble sons, and he asked her to promise him her first-born son, which she gladly did. After some time a Bon was born to ber, and she promptly made the child over to Brahmapya 'Tirtha. That Svāmin brought the child up on the milk that was used for abhisheka in his paja. When the child grew to about the seventh year of age, the upanayana ceremony was performed and a little time after he was made a sannyäsin. This pupil of Brahmanya Tirtha was Vyasa (i.e. Vråsariya) Tirtha. His higher education was undertaken by Sripādarāya Tirtha of the Mulbāgal matha.? He became a great scholar and favourite with royal personages. It is said
1 Verse 18, of the Tamil Tiruraiyarru-Puranam.Mali-punal fu! Sonds Tanjaiyir-kattidum arafar madiy-amaichcha poli-marai-tér Görinda-Ditchidarayan tiru=rakkudaimaiyala kaliyugattu-chchagap-andu murraiturrírubadin-mér-kanum=eļāyp. poli-rarudatt Aiyyarru-ppurāna-tadamoli Tamiļār-pugalalurrës. Nos. 366 and 867 (Tamil MSS.)
Tanjore Palace Library. [It is also possible to interpret mid-ainmärritubadin= as equal to thrice five-hundred and twenty,' ... 1560. -K.V. S.] 17171987 war fatet: gruer uzau iaraufanaat faux HERA HOTY
gf arceau Sahityaratnakara, VI, 68. । सर्व धैर्यविधतमेरुविभवे सर्वसहाया भरं प्रौदेऽस्मिनघुनाथ नाबि निदधरपुत्राचुतचापतिः । औरणस्थलसंगती बुधकुलं शीतांशकौमिव ATH: è gote maua #2: of af. Ibidem, XII, 94. • The following is the traditional list of the samins of this matha as far as Raghavondra Tirtha - (a) Madhvacharya. () Padmanabha Tirtha. (e) Madhava T. (d) Jaya Tirtha. (6) Vidyadhiraja T.
Kavindra T. (9) Vägisa T. () Ramachandra T. (0) Narayana T. 6) Vibudhendra T. (1) Jitämitra T. (1) Raghunandana T. (m) Surendra T. (r) Vijayindra T. () Sudlindra T. (P) Raghavendra T. PER Elgrat fata: ATEIT 7-19 faarufa Vijayindra-stötram.
See Ey, Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga tälūka, No. 85, and Ep. An. Rep. for 1905, p. 69. 'यच्छिष्पी व्यासराज: प्रतिमटजनतासर्वगर्वापहर्ता कर्ता ग्रन्थ चयस पतिमटविजयानीवशास्त्रीतमस्य। प्रख्याता यत्प्रशिया . wafa fundierunt e rfecu fatt: etsaarat uz Sripädarüya olakam.

Page #418

No. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
346
that when once the conjunction of the planets foreboded evil to the ruling king of Vijayanagara, he vacated the throne for one muhurta in favour of Vyāsarāya Tirtha, fully believing that his spirituality could prevent the evil. from taking place; hence it is that the distinct title raya of the Vijayanagara dynasty was assumed by this Madhva teacher. No mention is however made in inscriptions of the occupation of the throne of the Vijayanagara empire by any sannyäsin, but there exists the tradition among the Madhvas about the Svåmin's occupying the throne, and a custom in the matha perpetuates the event ; every night, after all the services in the matha are over, the Svāmin sits on his seat, with a costly shawl tied round his bead, and the officers of the matha present themselves one after another before the Svāmin, bow before him and retire. This ceremony is called divaţi-salám, and it is supposed to be indicative of royalty. Vyāsarāya Tirtha was the contemporary of Krishnadēvarāya, by whom he seems to have been held in great estimation. A number of grants made by this sovereign to Vyasaraya Tirtha seem to corroborate our surmise. Again, when Vallabhãohārya, the founder of the pushti or bhakti mārga, desired to preach his tenets before the king in the presence of his papdits, the king chose Vyasarāya Tirtha as the president for the occasion. Vyasarāya was the author of several works of which the most important are the Chandriki the Nyäyämpita, the Bhēdojjivana, etc. The second of these works elicited a powerful criticism from Madhusudana Sarasvati, who then wrote his well-known Advaita-siddhi. Vyāsarāya Tirtha is sometimes called Chandrikāchārya after his famous book.
Of Vijay Indra Tirtha we have already said something. In his pūrväsrama he was known by the name of Vitthalāchārya. He is said to have held the pontificate, according to the list preserved in the Raghavendrasvāmi matha, for a period of 55 years, 5 months and 16 days, from s. 1461 to 1517, and to have died on the Jyoshtha vadya 13th of the latter year, which was the cyclic year Manmatha. He appears to have spent the last part of his life at Kumbhakonam. He died there, and his brindāvana (tomb) is erected on the spot where he was interred. He was the contemporary and friend of the celebrated Appaya Dikshita. He
Compare Ep. 41. Rep. for 1905, p. 59; Ibid, No. 74 of the collection for 1889; Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga Taluk, No. 86; Prof. Aufrecht is wrong in taking Vyasarāya as the founder of the matha which goes under his name. Evidently the late Mr. Venkayfa also agreed with him in thinking that Vyasarāya was the founder of the matha, but he seems to have felt some difficulty in reconciling himself with the date of death as given by the Professor ; see Ep. An. Rep. for 1905, p. 59, para. 83. There were two Vyasa Tirthas in this matha, of whom the later was the famous Vyasaraya Tirtha, while the earlier is the one whose death Dr. Aufrecht perhaps refers to.
Soarch for Sanskrit Manuscripts, during the year 1896, by Prof. M. Göshagiri Sastrin, M.A., p. 24. • Appayya Dikshita was born in Kali 4654:श्रीमदप्पयदौचितकृताया पात्मार्पणस्तुतेः शिवानन्दयतिकतायां व्याख्यायां श्रीमदापयहोषितजन्मकाल एवमुदीर्यते
वीणातत्त्वजसंख्यालसितकलिसमामाक्प्रमातीचवर्षे
TIÊ afafagasty where कन्यालग्नेऽद्रिकन्यापतिरमितदयाशेवधिवैदिकेषु
श्रीगौय प्राग्यथा सममनि विरिचौशपु कलेशः। खग्मे रवीन्दुस्तयोर्मकर च मान्दी
Ata fuay gê fortreti चापे गुरौ क्षितिसुते मिथुने तुखार्या
Ta fufafaraghava *** and he lived for seventy-two years :Fêu vy: fue araara a fefaat: ufati
Teafara ##T: 0714 24ęcaties: V.8, Canto I, Śivalilarnava-karya by Nilakantha-Dikshita, the grandsou of the younger brother of
Appayje-Dikshita. Hence it is clear that Appayya Dikshita lived from about A.D. 1654-1626.

Page #419

346
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
is said to have been the master of the sixty-four kalas or branches of learning, which he employed in vanquishing a great Vira-Saiva guru who had a large following and who had his matha at Kumbhakopam. The condition under which this philosophical wrangle took place was that, if the Vira-Saiva guru succeeded, the Madhva acharys should join him with all his followers; and if the Mādhya acharya succeeded, the Vira-Saiva guru should make over his matha with its belongings to the Madhva kohārya and go away to the north, never after to return to Kumbhakonam. After an eleven days' discussion, VijayIndra came ont successful. The Vira-saiva guru was obliged to leave the place and retire to the north, making over his matha and all its belongings to his vanquisher, whose spiritual descendants still enjoy its possession. On the anniversary of this event the image of Vijayiodra is taken in procession to this matha even at the present day. When Appaya Dikshita wrote condemning the Madhva philosophy, Vijayindra Tirtha wrote several refutations of his works. He also wrote commentaries on almost all important Madhva works. The most important of his works are Chakra-Mimdhsa, Chandrikodáhrita-Nyaya-Vivarana, Nyayamrita-Vyakhya, Appayya-kapola-chepētikā, etc.
Vadiraja Tirtha, the co-student of Vijayindra under Vyasarāya Tirtha, belonged to the Baudē matha and was the fourteenth in descent from Madhyāchārya. His immediate predecessor was Vāgisa Tirtha. Vâdirāja was a great controversialist, writer and commentator. Like his co-disciple, Vijayindra Tirtha, he wrote a large number of works and commented on many of the treatises of his predecessors. He had travelled far and wide and at the end of his pilgrimages he incorporated his experiences of the several places which he visited, in bia Tirtha.prabandha. At Saudé he built a temple for Kriehộa and a mathal with the help of the Raja of Sauda, who became his admirer and disciple. Several superhuman acts are attributed to him and it is stated that he achieved them with the belp of the god Hayagriva, whose favourite he happened to be. He was a Tuļuva Brāhmaṇa by birth.
At the same period as Vijayindra and Vādirāja thore lived the Srivaishṇava acharyas Doddanyachārya of Cholasingapuram and Tātācārya of Conjeevaram. The former wrote in refutation of Appayya Dikshita's Advaita-Dipika his famous Chandamărutam; he is, on this account, known by the name of Chandamārutam Doddayyāchārya.7 The latter was the
। गामातीतमाहात्म्यो विजयोन्द्रयतीवरः। wgwfeeqat Og RTI Vijayindra-stotram. forat are achegg freanu
T ere wat feat Ibid.
Most of these are said to have been written by Vijayindra Tirtha in the temple of Mangalimbika at Kubbaköņam.
दुर्वाधप्पथ्यरचितयन्यारण्य विनष्टये। चतुख्याधिकशतग्रन्याग्नीनां प्रचीदकम् । माद्यदप्पयमातङ्गगर्वनिर्वा
पचमः। श्रीजयोन्ट्रमगन्दी मे हुहावसथी भवेत् । • The following is the traditioual list of this matha as far as Vadirija Tirths :
Madhvacharya. (a) Vishn Tirtha. (6) Vedavyasa T. (c) Vodavēdya T. (d) Verēts T. (e) Våmans T. (5) Vasudeva T. () Vēda T. (1) Varaha T. (1) Visvavedya T. 6) Visva T. (1) Vitthala T (6) Varadaraja T. (19) Vägisa T. () Vadiraja T.
See prabandha 9 of 'ritta-ratna sangrana, alias Vadiraja-rjaya, by Raghunathacharya, in the Stötra-mahodadhi, published by the Rama-tattva-prakasa Press, Belgaum. This work states that the life of Vadiraja was attempteil with poison by the Advaitins.
No. 114 of the Govt. Ep. Collection for 1901 dated §. 1636, Pramidin, mentiong Vadiraja Tirtha and his disciple.
शास्त्रविदा श्रेष्ठ: श्रीमानचयदीचितः। चित्रकूटे जितारातिरशीभत महायशाः । परतदीपिकाभिख्य ग्रन्थमप्पयदौचितः। चकार भगवडषी वधभरत: सदा। महाचार्यः सतां युवा तथा: प्रतिभट तदा। चसमाक्तनामानं fact T4 Prapan namritam, 127th Chapter.

Page #420

No. 88.)
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
347
spiritual teacher of Aliya Rama-Raya and lived with him for some time at Chandragiri, and latterly settled down at Kāñchi. He wrote a work named the Pancha-mata-bhafijanam; therefore, he is called Panoha-mata-bhañjanam Tātāchārya. His son was the famous Srinivāsārya, better known by the names Lakshmikamāra Tātācbārya and Koti-kanya-danan Tātāc hārya. He was the guru of Venkatapatidēvarāya I.; he performed the abhishēka ceremony on the coronation of this king.
Raghavendra Tirtha was, like his guru Sudbindra and his illustrious predecessor Vijayindra, a Kannada Brāhman. He was ordained a sannyasin rather late in life. Before this event he went by the name of Vēņivenkata-bhatta. According to the matha list, he came to the pontificate in $. 1545, Rudhirodgāri, and continued till the Srāvana vadya 2nd of s. 1593, Virodhikrit, thus reigning for a period of 47 years and 5 months. Tradition asserts that he was a black, well built man and that his external appearance often belied bis mental greatness. He is also accredited with supernatural powers, which are said to be felt to this day at the place of interment of his remains. But to the Mādhvas his greatness does not lie so much in his physical powers as in his mental capabilities. He was also a prolific writer and a powerful controversialist. He died at Mantrālaya on the bank of the Tungabhadra.
At the end of the record it is stated that the composer of the fasana was Svayambha, the son of Sabhāpati. We come across the names Sabhāpati, Svayambhu, Kāmakoti, Rāma, etc., as the composers of the Vijayanagara documents of the later dynasties. From a large number of sources it has become possible now to learn something about the relationship esisting between the various persons mentioned above. From the Viļāppäkkam and the Kūniyñr plates we learn that Rāma-kavi, their author, was the son and grand-son respectively of Kāmakoti and Sabhāpati. The present plates and the British Museum Plates of Sadāsivadēvarāya state that Svayambhi was the son of Sabhāpati. The DalavĀy-agrahāram plates of Ativirerāma Pandya inform us that Rājanātha, the son of Svayambhu, was the composer of that document. This enterprising son of the fasana-composer of the court of the
Bue
Age: TTCTT! प्रयास राज्यं धर्म गुरुभक्तिपरायणः ॥ स भूपतिर्महावेजा ययौ चन्द्रगिरि प्रति ।
maraiera tra refert. Ibid. Tartnere TrattoCATHI श्रीवाटपति म महात्मा भगवत्परः । लचौकुमारसातार्य महात्मानमशिनियत् ।
Aparzafaqa: TATUA: Ibid. Compare the paper on the Daļaviyagrabāram Plates of Venkatapatidēvariya, above, pp. 161 and ff also preceding foot-note.
Compare Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 158. (Sabhāpati). Nellore Inscrs., C. P., Nos. 10 and 13, (Sabhápati). Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 260, (Rama-kavi). Nellore Inscrs., C. P., No. 7, (Rama-kari). Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 277, (Ráms-kavi). Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 22, (Sabhapati Svayambhu). Nellore Inscre., C. P., No. 14, (Sabhāpati Svayambbû). 5 Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 269 ff. and Vol. III, pp. 236 ff. • Ibid., Vol. IV, pp. 1 ff.
Tafadhali
चददिति राजनाथपुरभिळकवितस्स्य(ख) यंभुवनः । See Travancore Archeological Series, Vol. I, p. 142.

Page #421

348
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
Vijayanagara emperors seems to have sought and obtained a place similar to that of his father at the court of the Pandyas, who had already become the vassals of Vijayanagara. The relationship between these is shown in the accompanying table :
Sabhāpati.
Svayambhū.
Kāmakoti.
Rājanātha.
Rāma-kavi. In the comedy named Somavalli. Yogānanda-prahasana the following account of the author, Aruyagirinātha, is given : Nāgapna-kavi, who bore the several birudas Kavi-prabhu, Ashta-bhāsha-kavi, Kavi-naga-kësarin, eto., who was of the Sāms-Veda and who was a follower of the Srikanthāgama, bad a son named Rājanātha-Dēsika. He was married to AbbiramaNāyikā, the daughter of Dindim&-prabhu and sister of Sabhāpati of the Käsyapa gotra and the Sāma Vēda, whose ancestors bore the title Aghorafivācharyas. To these was born Arnnagirinātha. He held several distinguishing titles such as Dindima-kavi-sārvabhauma, Ohéra-Chola-Pāndya-prathamdrādhya-Dindima-kavi, Dasarüpa - Nārāyana birudamandanaDindima, Rasika-kavitā-samrajya Lakshmipati, Navanataka-bharatacharya, Kavimallagalla-tadanapatu,? Pratibhata-kavi-kunjara-panchānana, etc. The Saluvabhyudayam calls the father of its author, (that is, of Rējanātha-kavi), soņādrinātha. The author of the Bhagavatachampu, Achyutarāyābhyudayam, etc., was also a Rājanātha-kavi, whose father was also Sopädrinātha. From these facts we are forced to draw the conclusion that the Rējanātha-kavi of Sāļuvabhyudaya, Achyutarayabhyudaya and Bhagavatachampú was one and the same person ; but then it is not possible to explain why he wrote his Sāļuvābhyudaya long after the hero of that work was dead. 10 Nor are we in & position to assert that the author of the
उपस्ति खलु परन्द्राग्रहारनायकमरीः सामवेदसागरसायाधिकस्य अष्टभाषाकवितासाबाज्याभिषिकस्य बाळरायकटककविकलगर्वपर्वतपः नागपकविनागकेसरिया बीमतः कविप्रभोः पौचः पुचः श्रीरामनाथदेशिकस्य प्रयासमासपिचसमयfeafarfsfeefea: teemaxene : fefenwelfvy: afrafaler: Hafaभहारकभागिनेयः यौडिडिमकविसार्वभौम इति प्रधितविरुदनामा सरस्वतीप्रसादखधकवितासमाषः श्रीमामवणगिरिनाथः । ***
WIST w eufragar I Somavalli-yogananda-prahasana (called Yogananda by Burnell) Palace Library, Tanjore, No. 10,658. salwvabhyudaya, Canto 3.
Ibid, Cantos 8 and 12. Ibid, Canto 5. Ibid, Canto 6.
Ibid, Canto 8.
Ibid, Canto 10. Ibid, Canto 11. Tiuffachu ..... ese afweg Ardm ore garaiefwat qu e cewa
afana179441 Vide MSS. Nos. 9987 and 12369, Tanjore Palace Library (Bhagapala-champ-kavya).
30 Probably Saluva Nrisimba first entertained the maternal ancestor of Rajapatha-kavi as his court läsand. writer, in gratitude for which act be might have written this poem in praise of Siluva Nrisimhs. The following verse (the last one in the Salutábhyudaya-karya) makes it clear that the author did not write it during the reign of the bero:
पाकयं वाचमतिसादरमथितार्था
मम्यईया विरचय वितामनु। অন্যাজনিন্স লীলম
मापर्यतुचरिती मरसिंहराजः।

Page #422

No. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
349
Sāļuvābhayudaya is different from the author of the Achyutarāyabhyudaya. Now, comparing the genealogy of Rājanātha-kavi with that of Diņdima-prabhu, the father of Sabhāpati, given above, we get the subjoined table :
Kāšyapa-gotra. Diņdima-prabhu (Abhirāma).
Nāganpa-kavi.
Sabhāpati (Contemporary of Achyuta dēvarāya).
Abhirāma-Näyikā, married Rājanātha
Dēsika.
Kamakoti. (Kāmākshi?)
Daughter.
Svayambhū, married
(Contemporary of Sadāśiva-dēvarāya).
Sonagirinātha Aranagirinātha.
or
Rama-kavi Rājanātha-kavi
Rāma-kavi?
Rājanātha-kavi (Composer of (Composer of the
(Author of
(Author of the Kaniyar Daļavāy agrahāram
Subhadra.
Sāļuvābhyte grant). grant). Dhananjaya.
daya, Nāțaka)
Achyutarāyābhy
udaya, Bhagavata
champū, etc.). The following dames of places occur in this document :-Penugonda, Tiruvārūr, Õhayar, Kilkūrchchi, Parittiyür, Vallagrāma, Kovilpattu, Tiruvattachchëri, Vadapēr, Arumoli(li)mangala, the rivers Kāvēri and Puttāru and the tank named Kappalu-dayantataka. Of these Penagonda is in the Penugonda tālaka of the Anantapur district. Tiruvārür is the junction station on the Tanjoro-Negapatam and the Mayavaram-Muttuppēttai lines of the South Indian Railway. Parittiyur, Tiruvidachohēri (Tiruvattachcheri of the inscription), Vadaver (Vadapēr), and Arivilimangalam (Arumolimangalam) are in the Nannilam tālāka of the Tanjore district. The two rivers, Kāvári and Pattāļu, flow through the same district. Ohayar or Ogai is near Koļavāśal, and Vallagrāma is Vallam close to Arivilimangalam.
पति किल काश्यपगोत्रस्य तत्रभवती गुरुरामक: कृतिः सुभद्राधनचर्य नाम नाटकम्। नूनं तहाँ परिषदादेशः। ...
WTC-Tantarane i wfe ag getthuê yere TTA HATITI 7 wafar 149: ग्रीषिया भिवार्चनवताः। यरधीरशिवदेशिकादिभि: प्रत्यपादि परतत्वमेश्वरम् ।
सार्वभौमकविप्रख्या वश्यवाची बहुश्रुताः।
गुणोत्तरतया सर्वे गुरुन्संभावयन्ति यान् । 27 aga mitte
दीपित्र: कवितानिकढयशस: पौराजनाथस्य च । एनामप्यकरीवतिं वितगुणग्राम: स राम: कविः काव्यं वचपरं व्यधाषिपरं चम्प प्रबन्धं च यः ।
Subhadra-Dhananjaya-nataka, No. 10,700, Palace Library, Tanjore. [Mtländar of Tundira-mandala is the modern village Mullandram in the North Arcot district. An inscription at the place mentions a poet Dişdimakavi; see Madrus Ep. Rep. for 1912, p. 90, paragraph 72.-H, K. 8.]
See foot-wote above.

Page #423

350
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XII.
TEXT.1
First
Plate.
1 श्रीगणाधिपतये नमः । 'नमस्तुंगशिरचुंविचंद्रचामर2 चारवे । त्रैलोक्यनगरारंभमूलस्तंभाय शंभवे ।[१] 'हरीलाव3 राह[स्य] दंष्ट्रादंडस्म पातु वः । हेमाद्रिकलशा यत्र धात्री छत्रश्रित 4 यं दधौ ।[२] 'कल्याणायास्तु सहाम 'प्रताहतिमिरापहं ।
य[ग]जो 5 प्यगजोत्भूतं पंचास्यनापि' लालितं [1३*] "जयति क्षीरजलधर्जातं 6 सव्येक्षण हरः । पालंबनं 'चकोरणाममरायुष्करं महः [४*] 'पौत्रस्त7 स्य पुरूरवा बुधसुतस्तस्यायुरस्यात्मजस्मंजने नहुषो ययातिरभ8 वत्तस्मात्च' पूरुस्ततः । तदंशे भरतो बभूव "पतिस्तसंततौ शंतनुस्त9 त्तुर्यो विजयोभिमन्युरुदभूत्तस्मात्परीचित्ततः [॥५.] "नंदस्तस्याष्टमासौ स10 मजनि नवमस्तसा' [*]श्चक्किम*]पस्तत्यप्तम"श्रीपतिरुचिरभवदाजपू11 वो नरेंद्रः । तस्यासीत्विज्जलेदो दशन बह नृपा वीरहेमाकिराय12 स्तातीयीकी मुरारी वतनतिरुदभूत्तस्य मायापुरीथः [*] "तत्तर्योज13 नि तातपिवमम"हीपालो निजालोकनत्रस्तामित्रगणस्ततोज14 नि हरन् दुग्राणि" सप्ताहितात् [*] अन्हैकेन" स सोमिदेवनृपतिस्त15 स्यैव जन सुतो वीरो राघवदेवराडिति [त*]त: श्रीपिनमो भूपतिः
[७*] मा16 रवीटिनगरीविभोरभूदस्य बुकधरणीपतिस्मृतः । येन साकुव17 [व]सिंहराज्यमप्येधमानमहसा स्थिरीकृतं ।[८] "स्वःकामिनी: 18 स्वतनुकांतिभिराक्षिपंती बुक्कावनीपतिलको बुधक[ल्प] शाखी ।
From impressions and the original.
Metre: Anushtubh. - Read wa.
• Read प्रत्युत • Rend यजी .
• Read सं. - Read पंचास्यनापि.
- Read चकीराणा • Metre : Sardilavikridita.
" Read समाच" Read भूपति.
12 Metre: Sragdhara. " Read "मौसौ.
* Rend सस्य. WRead 'सप्तम:
is Rend °सौबिजलेन्द्रो दशमानपो. 1 The second म in °पिनमम has been engraved below the line. WRend दुर्गाणि.
W Read पवन. • Read नत्र
* Metre: Batböddbata. n Road नृसिंह
21 Metre : Vasantatilaka,

Page #424

るりのコンのミュレースアイライトコイル
トランティー「
ろうき方 (コ(スイス11733 あのディスプレスさん「この日スイスのサロン
(333です
れ aaaaaaaN(
こ
地いしますととってビビと11と2とは EBERESE ELELELEPLETELE EVENDE
Bヒビビビビビビビン・ウールビビリビリ 学生にしんそれそのときには
S
Azada.atpa3のネコブースタンでです
TELeaLeン・シドーといったビリービ ここに ートレモンとビビビビール2位に。 122ビとピラーレビ・レコービービートをしない生
W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH.
で
Arivilimangalam plates of Srirangaraya II.-Saka 1499.
BELFEEbiz.eELLE 2EZMAN 目にビリーシャかYINEMには、ビンビ DEELEHE 2 PELLET) LEEREEEEEE してビルドしたりb282) 201021日、エビ
的にまいてからとといたといったいどおおいにまいて FEEZEEKWEEK-Ezek EZE S , LLE EGEHUE ALUEELEDEWEIZ BELETRIEVELY o ly. 2.ELIELLELE LEZERULLE
スピットトスピーチセットピール:24 LTE:PEALでお この中にもともとりとしとなったとして、ビリル
Leer beliebt BUELE02AEL リムピットビキビンビンビラムードピストピ・ピエール、イエロー 「 ピーナビ・カビ・エとりわかりませんで
これはエビピルビン上でわかる 8cmビビッときに、ただし、トントンドととらえた
Liveとしとしとったりととおりに、お母さしいせいにいい! TELANDYドビースに ときどりETABIRKET にちりとりとしたともと18 SPEEDICCUTFILE
ELESLLIG ELLE EELGESELE にとどま上にとどをビンビンションビにDPEPPE
ピルバビトピッ吃ばと止にEET 08 DEZE ERSEBLUZE SUELEPA
SCALE -50
ELLICE:¥222 ビ ・レコロンビニエEVEL.0429
ピ ルと生ビールルルリピート・ビル やはりレッピービルーとはいい出せになりた 140NELLE LESE、また上にトンとい Leeビュレン・
イルと2とでLEVIEEEE Auのビビビットレンド:
LPCUELLY ALLPとリューシールドコーンビビビ! DELLEEL LIDELSEBELDERELLA LINEとLEDENIEEEZERRELINE
LHPビル2色コンピLLBAKESPABLE Abella 2 É SE BLIVER PEDAS コント・GautはE・HEAVEとは っといてと、ピルビンビピッコにおジー 121YとはビンビクンビルB122PBループ レッドシュレッりたい」とピストン225252
ALSELBR・トレンドビードール とは・・ とレヒレンド パピーコピコピコ2
| AMBaaaaaaされるのな32
24.

Page #425

11
HREEEEEEEEEELLIES
B MAHA
-LEASEEEEEEEEEEELPETERAPE RELATE
ASIRALLELETEDEFTFEEEEEY HELLERLEVELEEPIREDERY
MAAEEEEEEEETPBPEDIEF-AIRLIEDIA
D 02
14ZETTEELLOPLEMESPEEFEEL TERMEEEET
ANELETEEEEEEEEE IFETERJEETAIL
H 12T
BENERHITORISPEESEEIZEDEEELPEPAL
5.173मयाजातव ऊरलाल
PRICEREMI का थापा ताता REETीजाम साना मस्जिदामात्र कारपान P-RISTER . सब मनापामा समाजात 11 नवसासनी बनवा मारा 62 RISM AI RAमामला
उar काया नमीयानरम Haagारमा भारत का AMIमानेन मनसाबममानाबादम164
तरस
जाम बात मानी
ना aishaराना नापति जनाका साथ इसापनमा पतन-दानासाहकास मनासाल आपस तालीस को तितकात यावा
AMERA कुमार रवाना सभी के साथ बीतन 'म य मन
का भस्मारता मामा माता-पिता का सामनाममा
मन नप
तरी काय काय राम PHI150 सामनताकतमासंबन्न नमानाया 106 साका-5 साल का सबसे ताकत व
सागा न नि त्या का सामान
एक ना तसलीवाल बसी जारी कर लखना नाना-नान मलज पायाजनातन 108
। Readवनसभ-समान्य सामान 476110
नवगने जात्रा मनाया
TAGals-943 GETNA नातवाय नावाजाभवसमाना कानाकनन
दस-वत्र.110
नमत्रा० मा नवरा - लखा शिष्या सास। बिरासिटमास पाटामा कि उनका नाम नवरया RELARDarनपावताना 72 30TH78 112 लखतरानाक सामानकानजी मुनस्या12
जायसना-सामानमाFARनामा निी Sanसाब जानवल नाम 80 114वीनताना व
डानमा 114 लालमान न सतसा मातमा नबस्वचा तपमानाव A A लालताना ननसतन साविरवाता तामाकरवतालावध
जनपरतावस्या का कोहालक BH90 चाय नाथालय वीमा कप्पा चानणात मानना नामत या
LELPELOREPLYEDELIEEEEPEVELPILGRAMMAR SHRESELEADHIBITE-MASTE DES ELETERAPHELEBRUELETERA THUPENDEPAL TRPURAEBAREL

Page #426

N. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
351
19 कल्याशिनी कमलनाभ वाधिकन्यां वनांबिकासुदवहत्वहुमान्य]20 शीला [*] सुतव कलशांबुधे[स्मरभिळाशुगं माधवात्कुमारमिव [f]21 कराकुलमहीभृतः कन्धका । जयंतममरप्रभोरपि सचीव बुक्काधि22 पात् [श्रुतं जगति बल्लमालभत रामराजं सुतं [१०] 'श्रीरामराज.
- घिति]28 पस्य तस चिंतामणेरर्थिकदंबकानां । लक्ष्मीरियांभोरक्ष24 लोचनस्य लकांबिकासुष्य महिथलासीत् ।[११] 'तस्याधिकैमं-' 25. भवत्तनयस्तपोभिः श्रीरंगराजनृपतिशशिवंशदीपः । आ. 26 सन् समुनसति धामनि' यस्य चित्रं नेत्राणि वैरिसदृशां च नि. 27 रंजनानि [१२*] सतों तिरुमलांबिकां चरितलीलयारुंधतीप्रथाम28 पि तितिक्षया वसुमतीयशो रुधतों [*] हिमांशरिव रोहिणों" 29 दयहारिणी सत्गुणै"रमोदत सधर्मिणीमयमवाप्य
Second Plate; First Side.
80 वीराग्रणी: [१३] "रचितनयविचारं रामराजं च धोरं वरति31 समलरायं वेंकटादिक्षितींद्रं [*] अजनयत स एताना32 नुपूर्व्या कुमारानिह तिरुमलदेव्यामेव राजा महोजा: ।[१४] "सक 33 लभुवनकंटकानरातीन् समिति निहत्य स रामराजवीरः । 34 भरतमनुभगीरथादिराजप्रथितयशा: प्रशशास [च] क्रम. 35 ाः [१५] "विषू श्रीरंगमापरिबृढकुमारेष्वधिरणं विजित्यारिमापा. 36 स्तिरुमल[म] होरायनृपतिः । महौजास्मा[माज्ये सुमतिरभिषिक्तो निरुप37 में प्रशासोर्वी सर्वामपि. तिसृषु मूर्ति[वि]व हरिः ।[१] "यश
खिनामग्रस33 रस्य यस्य पट्टाभिषेके सति पाथिवेंदो: । दानांबुपू] रैरभिषिच[मा].
I Read वह
Metre: Prithvi. - Read चत:
• Readप:कुत. FMetre : Indravajra.
• Read तस्य. 1 Metre : Vasantatilaka.
• कैमभ. "नि is engraved below the line. 10 The anusvára of it has been writtea at the beginning of 1. 29. ॥ Read सण.
1 Metre: Mäliri. 1 Metre: Pusbpitágra.
11 Metre : śikhariņi. Read for. is Read महारायनृपतिः
- Read तिमृघु. 11 Metre : Upajati.
- Read पार्थिवेन्दी:

Page #427

352
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. XII.
39 ना देवीपदं भूमिरियं जगाई [१७] 'यस्मिन् शासत्येकवीरे धरित्रीम40 चाचीणाम[व] काश्यं विलग्ने । कौटिल्यं तत्कंतले कर्कशत्वं तहलोजे' चा41 पलतकट[1] [१८] प्रमंतरं तत्तनयः प्रतीतश्चकास्ति हस्तापजि
सदिशा42 खी । [थो वेगळांबाचिरपुण्यराशि: श्रीरंगरायः वितभागधेयः [ite.] 43 'वाराशिगांभीर्यविशेषधुय्य चौराशिदुकविभाळवर्य: [*] पर[*][2]44 दिग्रायमन:प्रकामभयंकरशांर्गधरांतरंगः [२..] 'हसरिपुरनिमेषानी45 कहो याचकानां हीसबिरुदरगंडो रायराहुत्तमिंड: [॥२."] उभयलिपि-॥ 46 तामहो नतानामभयपदार्पणतत्परो रिपूणां । भयमवहकुरायमा47 नमर्दीत्यखिल[ज] नैरभिधीरमानधाथा" [२१] "तांडवितोदयो बिरदमन्य48 रगंडतयो[इंडबलौ(लो)]त्कलेंद्रजयपंडितवीरयुतः । चंडिमशालिबा49 [] बल[८]डितवैरिगणो गंडरगूकिमन्यपुळिमान्यमहाबिरुदः [२२] "सार50 वीररमया समुन्नासबारवीटिपुरहारनायक: । कुंडलीश्वरमहाभज - 51 यमंडलीकधरणीवराहतां ।[२३] "मो[षधिपत्युपमायितगंडस्तोषणरू52 पजितासमकांडः । भ[*]षगतप्युवरायरगंड: पोषणनिर्भरभूनवखं68ड: [२४] "राजाधिराजस्तेजस्वी श्रीराजपरमेश्वरः । इत्यादिविरु
दैवंदि-18 54 तत्या नितामभिष्टुत: [॥२५*] "कांबोजभोजकालिंगकरहाटादिपार्थिवः । 55 प्रतीहारपदं प्राप्तः प्रस्तुतस्तुतिघोषण: [२६] सीयं श्रीरंगरायचिति56 पतितिलको रत्नसिंहासनस्त: कीर्त्या नीत्या निरस्यन् गनळ." 57 नहुषानप्यवन्यामथान्यान् । पा सेतोरा सुमेरोरवनिसुरनुत[:*] खैर58 मा चोदयातेरा पाश्चात्याचलांतादखिलह्रदयमावणं राज्यं प्रथा59 स्ति ।[१२७*] "रत्नग्रहपयोधीदुगणिते शकवत्सर । धातुसंव1 Metre: salini.
- Read का 1 °a in engraved above the line.
• Read °चापलं तत्कटाचे. •Metre: Upsjati.
• Read धुमाखौ. 1 Read ya.
• Read मा धरान्तरक:• Metre: Malini. The second half of this verse is found in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, PP 128-132, thus -
महितचरितधन्धी मनियामामुलादिप्रकटितविरुदयी: पाटितारातिलीक:. 20 Metre: Pushpitāgra.
11 Read °दख. HRead °धीयभानधामा.
1 Metre : Sailabikba. 14 Metre : Rathoddhatā.
W Read भुज:16 Metre : Dödhaka.
11 Motre: Anushtubh. 18 Road बिन्द'.
" Read नित्यममि. 20 Metre. Sragdhara:
I Reud °स्थ:. n Bead Ra'.

Page #428

No. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA IL
353
Second Plate ; Second Side. 60 मरे ख्याते मासि चाषाढनामनि ।[२८] 'सोमवारेप्यनूराधातारकासं61 युते दिने । एकपचे च पुयायां प्रथमहादशीतिथी [२८]
'पेरका पुरा[धी]62 शरामचंद्रस्य संनि[धी] । पदवाक्यप्रमाणत्रयेमुषोजितवादिने [३०] 'म63 [वा]चार्यमतौद्यान संचरत्तरबहिणे । श्रीरामचंद्रदेवस्य दिव्यश्रीपाद64 सेविने [३१] 'सर्वशाचप्रसूना[]सौरभ्यसरसाळिने । मायावादि.
मतच्छेद65 कोलाहलभरोक्तये ।[१३२"] 'सुरेंदतीर्थ[बी]पादास्तपत्मसुजन्मने । विजयीं66 सुतीर्थाय विष्णुपर्यायमूर्तये [३३] 'चोळमंडलराज्यस्थं कावर्या दक्षिणे 67 स्थितं । चावटौ तिरुवाहरारो(वो)हयूपत्तके स्थितं [३४] 'कोकू[चौं]
च कुलोत्तुंग68 श्रीचोळवळनाडुके । परित्तियूरपामकस्य सीमांताबाग्धिशि स्थि69 तं [३५] 'एतत्यामसु' सीमांतादपि दक्षिणतस्स्थितं । वनग्राम
स्व सीमाताहा. 70 यव्यं दिशमाश्चितं [1] 'कोवियतु]प्रामकात्च' तिरुव[]रिना.
मत: । पा71 मवयस्य सोमातादपि पश्चिमदिश्चितं [३०] 'कोवि[प]त्तुसुसीमा72 तात्पुत्ता ख्यनदीवरात् । उत्तरं वडपेर्राख्यपामादेशान्यमाश्रितं [३८]
73 ताकष्यलुडयान्तटाकाभ्यां समन्वितं । ख्याताकमोखिमंगलग्रा. 74 मस्य प्रतिनामकं [३८] 'पधुतप्पसमुद्राख्यं षष्ठिबृत्ति"भिरन्वितं ।
कुमारा76 चतभूपन दत्तपूर्व विशेषतः [४."] 'पाचंद्राक्रमिमं ग्राममग्रहार
विधिम78 तः । वीरश्रोचेश्वभूपस्य विज्ञप्तिमनुषलयन्" [४१'] 'सर्वमान्यं चतु
स्मीमासंयुतं
IMetrer Anushrubb. 'Road ममाचार्यमवीबा. • Read °प . - Read एतडामय • Readi"काक u Read शिचि.
Band पावयम्
hoad पैद्यकीय • Read कोलाहल. • Rond °दिशि. •Boad सीमान्तावायव्या. • Bend सीमावा. "Randyाचार्वमि,

Page #429

354
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA..
-
[Vol. XII.
77 च समंततः । 'निहादिभिवाष्टभोगस्वीकारेच समन्वितं ।[1४२] 'दाना
78 विक्रीतियोग्यं विनिमयोचितं । घोरंगरायदे, श्रीधनेशो म. 79 हायशाः ।।४३'] 'सहिरण्यपयोधारापूर्वकं दत्तवान्भुदा । प्रतिग्रह'
च तं ग्रा80 में विजयींद्रो 'द्रसात् [४४'] 'व्यधात्वस्य च पुण्याय ब्वभू
पाच्यु1 तेंद्रयोः । 'बृत्तिमंतोत्र लिख्यते विप्रा वेदांतपारगा: [1४५*] 'अप्प
सभहस्य 82 मतशांडिल्यान्वयसंभव: । सोमाभट्टो बहुचच 'वर्तित्रयमिहाअते [18६*]
83 निभट्टस्य तनयो विश्वामित्रान्वयोत्मवः । सुधीः केशवभट्टोपि बहुचोत्र चिव्र' 84 र्तिकः [180*] 'लक्षणभट्टस्य मती भारदाजान्वयीत्मवः । याज्यो
वैकटिभट्टी वृर्ति5 बयमिक्षात्रते [४] 'बोधायनोगस्त्य गोत्रो यात्रुषो धारणासिनः ।
शंकरनारायणेंद्रो 66 [f]चयमिहाश्रुते [ike *] 'पुत्रो नारणभदृस्य कोशिकान्वयसंभवः ।
याजुषो रंगना87 थोत्र याति वृर्तित्रयं चिरात् ।[१५०] 'निद्भप काश्यपगोत्रोप्यप्याकु(कु)टिसु
धीसुत:88 रामाभट्टो बचच 'वृर्तित्रयमिहागुते [५१*] 'होनिभहस्य तनयो
वसिष्ठान्वय89 संभवः । श्रीमत्तिरुमलभट्टो बचीत्र त्रिवर्तिकः' ।[1५२"] 'नरसण
दासस्य सु90 तो भारद्वाजान्वयोत्भवः । दानप्पयो बहुचेञ्च' याति 'हति[चतु]
I Rend निध्यादि. I Red 'वेन्द्र:. • Read air.
Ra 'ति. . Rea 'चय
1 Metre: Anushubh. • Read °pध. • Read °डव:• Read निभुव.

Page #430

Ko. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II.
Third Plate; First Side.
91 [ष्ट]यं ।[1५३*] 'हस्तकं तिरमलयोप्यश्रुते वृत्तिपंचकं । एतंभट्ट
92 स्य स्रुतो भारद्दारियाजुषः । [ ५४* ] 'भागवतं वेंकटयो याति वृत्ति[चतु]-hidd
ॐ
93 | कौशिकावयजस्सूर्यनारायणमखीसुतः । [ ५५ ] 'याजुषः कृष्णभ94 होपि हरितान्वयसंभवः I याजुषः [पे] रुमापुतो' चक्रशा [स्त्रो]
[वि]]: [ । ५६* ]
95 'याजुषोप्यात्रे[य]गोत्रो ने [ना]र्द्विजवरात्मजः । श्रीरा[म] या [] रा ' 96 नारार्य्यसुधीरपि । [ ५७ ] 'बहुच: [ कामकाय ]न [विश्वामित्र [कुलोद्भवः] | 97 [पिन र सयपुत्रो ] नरसंभट्टोपि याजुषः । [ ५८ * ] 'कौ[डि]न्यगोत्रो नर
संभट्ट
[५८ *]
98 ज: पाणिकेश्वरः 1 कोनूर्[श्रीसूर्य्य] नारायण भट्टसुधीवरः 'याजुषीपा
99 'यायसुतो भारद्दाजान्वयोत्भवः । सुधीः कोनेरिभट्टोपि रामादी100 चितशेखरः ।[।६० *] 'नारायणभट्टसुतो
हरितान्वयः 1
[याजु]षो सूर्य्यनारायणो[पि ] [14१'] 'याजुषोप्याचे [य] गोत्रो
[T]
कर
102 स्वत्ययात्मजः । रामोपि त्यागसमुद्रं वेंकटाद्रिः च तेष्यमि " [॥ ६२* ] '[ग्रा]
108 मेस्मिन् भूसुरास्सर्वे प्रत्येकं 101 स्य प्रथितश्रीरंग रायवय्र्यस्य । 105 नस्य गुणनिदानस्य । [ ६४* ]
[ दय] वृत्तिका: " [[[३३* ] "तदिदं नयधुश्येशासनमतिवलशा [स] नेतरुकरदा-" "श्रीरंगराय [नृ] पतेश्शासन [त]स्तांमशास-4
106 नश्लोकान् । कविशासनस्वयंभूस्तरसमभागी सभापते [स्तू] नुः । [६५*] 'श्रो107 रंगर।यभूपालशासनाद्दीरणा[त्मज: ] [*] [ श्री] मत्गणपयाचा"
-
[नरहरि]
101 [स्ति]रुवारूर्
Metre Anushtubb.
• Read भारडाजी च.
● Bend पुत्र'.
955
Readध्याय.
• Read 'टाद्रिय.
11 Read fa:.
Read "शासनतर".
ts Road श्रीम
Read af.
Read.
• The aksharas between f and 7 are illegible.
• Read :
10 [Read तेप्यमी.
12 Metre Giti,
14 Read 'साब',
2=2

Page #431

356
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
[Vor. XII.
108 लिखताम्रशासन [at] 'दान[षल]नयोर्मधये [दानाच्छयोनुपालनं । 109 दानात्स्वर्गमवाप्नोति पालनादच्युतं पदं [40"] 'खदत्तारिहगुणं. पु. 110 ण्यं परदत्सानुपालनं । परदत्ताप[हारेण खदत्तं निष्फल] भवेत् [1]
खदत्ता 11 [प]रदत्तो वा यो हरैत वसुंधरा । 'षष्टिषषसहमाथि विष्ठायां जायते 112 [क्रि]मि: [[ite'] एकव भगिनी सोके सर्वेषा[मे]व भूभुजां । न
भोज्या न करणा118 या विप्रदत्ता वसुंधरा [७."] 'सामान्योयं धर्मसेतु' बृपाणां [काल
काले पाल114 नीयो [भवनि]: । सर्वानेतान् भाविनः पार्थिवेंद्रान् भूयो भूयो [याच]
___ रामचंद्र[:] [१] 115 श्रीविरूपाक्ष
Do.
Do.
Abstract of contents. (Verse 1.) Invocation to siva. (V. 2.)
Varāba incarnation of Vishnu. (V. 3.)
Gapapati. (V. 4.) Chandra (the Moon) was born in the ocean of milk.
(V. 5.) His grandson and Budha's son was Purtravas; his son was Ayu; to him was born Nabusha ; from bim sprang Yayati; from him Pūru. In his line came Bharata : in his family, Santanu ; foarth from him war Vijaya; from him came Abhimanyu ; from him, Parikshit.
(V. 6.) The eighth from him was Nanda. Ninth from him was Chalikks. His seventh descendant was Rajanarēndra, a worshipper of Vishou; the tenth from him was Bijjalëndra : third from him was Vira-Hemmaliraya, the lord of Mayapuri, a Vaishpava in faith.
(V. 7.) Fourth from him was born Tata-Pinnama, who by his mere sight made hia toes tremble. To him was born Somidëve, who took seven forts during the course of a single day. The brave Raghavadēva was his son ; from bim came king Pinnama.
(Vy. 8-12.) To this Lord of Aravidu was born Bukka. He firmly established the kingdom of the säļuva Nřisimba. His queen was Ballambikā. To them Ramarija was born. His wife was Lakkambikā. Their son was Srirangar&ja.
I Read नाम. • Read पाबनयीमो • Read षष्टि वर्ष | Rend °दला. • Read 'सेतु
Metre : Anushtabh. • Read °हिगुवं. • Road fa. • Metre : salidt " In Talngu-Kannada charactem.

Page #432

No. 38.]
ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANG ARAYA II.
357
(Vv. 13-14.) His wife was Tirumalambikā, and by her were born to him Ramaraja, Tirumalarāya and Venkatādri.
(V. 15.) Praises of Rāmarāja.
(V. 16.) Of the three sons of Srirangarāja, the powerful and wise Tirumala, having defeated his enemies and being anointed king, began to rnle the earth like Hari.
(Vv. 17-18.) Praises of Tirumala. (V. 19.) To him by Vengaļāmbã was born Srirangariya.
(V. 20.) Praises of Srirangarāya, two of which are that he destroyed the Chaurāśi-durga, and that he was & worshipper of Vishnu.
(Vv. 21-26.) His birudas : Hosabirudaraganda, Rayarahuttaminda, Ubhayadalapitāmaha, he who put to shame Avahaļurāya, Gandaragūli, Manya puli, the Lord of Āraviļu, Mandalıkadharanivaraha and Bhashagetappurarayaraganda, etc.
(Vv. 27-44.) In the Saka year 1499, counted by indu (the moon), payodhi (the oceans), graha (the planets), and ratna (the gems), in the year Dhātpi-on Monday, the first (Prathama-) dvādasi tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Ashādha, in the Antrādha nakshatra, the renowned king, Srirangarāyą granted at the request of Che($e)vvabhupa the village of Arumolimangala, alias Achyutappasamudra, by the pouring of water, to Vijayindra Tirtha, who was well versed in pada (Vyakarapa), vakya (Pärva-Mimāṁsā) and pramāna (Tarka); who had defeated his enemies with the help of his insight; who was like a peacock roaming about the garden called the school of Madhvāchārya; who was a devout worshipper of the god Rāmachandra ; who was a bee delighting in the scent, the inner meanings, of the flowers called the fastras; who had sharp words which cut down the opinion of the Māyāyādins; who was born at the lotus hands of the holy Surendra Tirtha (i.e. who was ordained by Surendra Tirtha), and who looked like another Visbņu. Arumolimangala, which had already been granted by prince (kumāra) Achyuta, which was composed of sixty vrittis and which was now given by the king Srirangaraya, free of all taxes and with all privileges, belonged to the Cholamandala-rajya, situated on the south of the river Kavēri, in the Ohayūr-pattaka of the Tiruvārūr-chāvadi, in Kiļkürchchi and in the Kulottungachöļa-vaļanādu, was bounded on the west and the north by Parittiyur, on the south-east by Vallagrāma, on the east by the villages of Kovilpattu and Tiru. Vattachohēri, on the south by Kovilpattu and the river Puttāru, and on the south-west by the village of Vadapēr. It was watered by the river Puttāru aud a tank named Kappaludaiyan.
(Vv. 44-63.) Vijayındra, having received the gift of the village, distributed it among Brahmans for the merit of the king Che($e)yvappa and prince Achyutēndra and of himself. Here follow the list of donees :
(Soe table, below.) (V. 64.) This is the sāsana of Śrtrangaraya : his praises. (V. 65.) This deed was drafted by Svayambitü, son of Sabhāpati. (V. 66.) The engraver of the sāsana was Ganapayāchārya, son of Virapa. (Vv. 67-71.) The usual imprecabory verses.

Page #433

358
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIT.
Table shewing the distribution of shares of the rillage granted.
Name of the Donee.
His father's name.
Gora.
Sutra.
sakhi.
Sbare.
.
Rik . Do.. Yajus
.
Soma-Bhatta Köśava Bhatta . Venkati Bhatta . śnkaraniriyaņēndra Ranganaths. . Rama-Bhatta .
Appals Bhatia Sánd lys . . Chenni Bhatt Visvamitra Lakshmana Bhatta . Bhäradvaja Váraņisi (R). Agastya. Nárana Bhatta Kausiks. . Appakutti . Nidhruva Katya
Bodayana
Do. Do..
. .
pa.
"
Do.
1
Do. .
.
Tirumala Bhatta . . Dinappaya. Hastakam Tirumalaya Bhagavatam Venkataya.
Honni Bhatta. Narasana Dasa . Ellam-Bhatta . . Süryanarayana Ma
Vasish tha Bhäradvaja Bbáradvaja Kausika.
Ynjus
Do..
khin.
Harita
.
Do..
Do..
Krishộa Bhatta Chakra Śastrin Rämayārya. Nainarirya' . Narasam-Bhatta
Nainar.
.
Atreya
Do..
. . . ,
. . . .
Pinna-Narasaya
Rik
.
Kamakayana Vi.
svamitra. Kuuydinya
Yajas
Bharadrija
Yajna
Påņikēsvars . Narasam-Bhatta Süryanarayana Bhatta
.... Kinur. Könöri Bhatta
Upadhyaya , Rama-Dikshita . . Narabart . . Nariyana Bhatta Süryanirayapa of Tiruva
rür. Rama. . . . Sarasvatyapays Venkatādri of Tyagasa mudrain.
.Harits
.
Atrēja
.
.
Total Number of Stares .
60
The full form of this name cannot lie made out.

Page #434

INDEX
.
.
.243f.
PAGE
PAGE
Ahmad Shab, Bahmani k., abhayaśāsana, . . . . . 189 Ahobala, vi.. . . . . . 173, 186 abbigamika, . . . . . . 33
Aibak, Qutb-ud-din, Slave k., .
18, 21 Abhimanyu, legendary ancestor of Vijaya
Ajaba Kumari, queen of Bastar ch. Dikpalanagara dy... , 160, 171, 186, 350, 356
dēva, . . . 243, 246, 247, 249, 250 Abhimanyudēva, ch.,
. .239f.
Ajayadēva, Ajayaraja, Chāhamdna k... 222 Abhiramanlyiki, f. . . .
. . .348f.
. . . . . . 185 abhyantarasiddhi, . . . 154f., 203, 284 ajñaśstăprăpayiti. . . . 75 Ablür, oi. . . . . . . 296 Akalunkacharita, sur. of W. Chalukya Satya Achënda, vi. . .
288
rayadēva, . . . . . .306 Achyuta, ch., . . . . .842, 358ff.
Akkapärys, m.,
. . . . . 166, 182 Achyutadevarüya, Vijayanagara ke, 343, 349 |
Akrürēsvara, di. . . . . 201ff. Achyutappa, Tanjore ch., . . . .848f.
Akshapatala, . . . . . . 6 Achyutappassio udia, . a. Arumolimangala, 363, 357
akshapatalika, . . . 166 Achyutarayübhyudaya, work by Rajanatha- Aksbetala, vi., . . . . 164, 169, 180 kavi, . . . . . . 348 akshayanidhidharma,
. . . 168 Achyutarya, H., . . . . 166, 183 akshayat pitiya, a tithi,
. . . . 20 adana, . . . . . . . 34 Akuvalla, vi, . .
. . . 184, 179 ideya, . . . . . . 154, 156 Alabūr, vi., . . . 164, 169, 178 Adhahpattana, di. . . . . 39ff. Alagambhatta, m., . . . . 165, 181 adhikärike, . . . . 34, 154 Alagharga, 7., . . . . . 168, 182 sdhyakshaprachara,
40, 43 n. 3, 139, 141
Alande, vi.. . . . . . . 296 Adigaiman Neduman Añji, ch.. . 122 n. 6
Ālanguam, vi. .
167,175, 187 adinpipa, adirāja, . . 151 n. 1, 173 Alattūr, vi.. . . . . . 60, 64 Aditya II., Chöļa k., . . . . 121, 125 Ala-ad-din, Khilji k.,. . . 18 ff., 223 Adityapalliks, ti., .
148, 156 Ala-ud-din Mas'ud, Slave k., . 18, 21, 22 Adityavarman, W. Chalukya k., 143, 144, 161, Alsvadīna Kuddi, s. a. Ala-ud-din Khilji, 18, 275, 311
20, 24, 27 Advaitadipika, work by Appayya-Dikshita, 162, 346 a láradina, Allāvadina, 8. a. Ala-ud-din Mas'ud, 18, 24 Advaitasiddhi, work by Madhusudana Aliya Rama-Raya, Karnața ch., .
347 Sarasvati, . . . . . .345 alkevada, residence town, . . . . 291 Āghitapura, vi.. .
.
12 Allapuli, ch., . . . . . 291 Agborasivacharya, title, .
. 348 alphabetsagrahara, , , , , . 5, 135, 154, 313
Brāhmi, . . . . . No. 33C Abavamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Somērvara
Grantba, . . . . No. 15, 27 I, 144, 169, 271, 272, 277, 279, 281,
Kanarese, . . . . Nos. 32, 37 285, 287, 294, 296 Kharoshthi, .
No. 33A, B shidanda, . . . . . . 240 Nagari, . . No.1-11, 13, 16-20, Abihaya, dy... 251, 269, 291ff.
23-26, 28-31, 84-3.1 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :- ch.- obief: 00.- country; di.-district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. dynasty ; E. Eastern ; f.-female ; feud. -feudatory; k. Ling; m.-mas; ri, river, .. - Beo also; sur.. OrDame; lo. complo; vi village, town; W.-Western.

Page #435

360
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII
.
.
. 254
PAGE alphabets-contd. Nandinigari,
. No. 21, 38 Telugu, . .
No. 12, 22 Altamish, Shams-ud-din, Slave k., . 18, 21 Altamsh, .. a. Altamish, . . . 224 Amadēvaiya, Brāhman,
264, 267 Amanintriyaņa-chaturvedimangala, 8. a. Vembarrur, . . .
121 Amarakantaks, vs., .
206 Ambika, vi.. . . Ammaşar, Parintakandēvi, queen of Chola
Parantaka II., Ammaraja I., E. Chalukya k.,. . .62f. Ammaraja II., do. .
.61, 62, 64 Imita, . . . . . . 819 Imrédans, . .
. . . 188 Amvisarasara, vi.. . . 322, 324 anidēsya,. . .
. . . . 264 Ananda Bhatta, m. , 164, 166, 178, 180, 181 Anandathu, joy, . . . . . 188 Anand tirtha, #. a. Madhvacharya, . 344 Adangabhimadēva, Puri k.,
. .218f. Anantamahayi, Queen of Kafachuri Buddharkja, 35f. Anantarupa, m. . . . 166, 168, 169 Anantăry, m.,. .
. . 166, 160 Anaphita, m.,
. .
35f. anāsēdhya, .
. . 284 Anavi, sur. of Dahiyaka Uadharans, . . 57f. Andari, vi. . .
. 50, 54 Indbarova,
240 Andhra, dy. . • 206ff., 213, 216 Anegadēva, Ahihaya ck., . .
293 Anēgundi, vi. . . . 163, 169, 178 Anga, co., . . .
. 40, 42 Aniruddha, m.,
. . 241 Añji, see Adignimin. Anklēsvar, .. a. Akrürēs rara, . 201 Anniji, m., . .
. 167, 184 Annama-Gaunda, Annama-Gavanda, m., 283,
290, 330, 881 Aħna magere, vi, . . . . 899f. Andamaraja, Bastar ch., . . . 243ff. Annamarasa, m., . . . 184, 179 Annambbatte, m., .
165, 167, 180, 184 antara, musical note,
. . 828, 230 antaranga, . . 9, 40, 43 n. 1, 823, 826 antarengabrihadaparika, . . . 4 Antarávaddi, . . . . . . 241 antaripa, island, . . . . 188
PAGE apanyina, musical tone, . . . 230 Aparajita, silahāra ch., . . 263, 262, 266 A pilómulēri, vi.. . . . . 322, 324 Appaji, ., . .
. 164, 165, 179, 181 Appakutti, m., . . . . . 36, 358 Appalabhatta, m., .
. 35, 368 Appalaya, m., . .
. . 165, 181 Appayya Dikshita, author,. 162, 345 n. 3 Appayyakapolachapētiks, toork by VijayindraTirtha,. . .
. . 346 Aram Shah, Slave k., . . . 21 Āravida, vi. 160, 171, 174, 186, 342, 360, 856 Āravitipura, do., . . 343, 352, 357 Arikësarin, sur. of silahara Kēsidēva, .252
1.2, 254 and n. 4, 259 Ariõjaga, Chöļa k., . . . . . 123f Arivilimangalam, vi, . . . 340, 349 Arjuna, legendary ancestor of Haihayas, 291 Arjuna, do. of Kakatiyas, 243, 245, 247ff. Arjuna, Kanauj usurper, . . . . Arjunadatta, ., . . . . . 2, 3 Arjunadēvigrama, vi.. . . . 201ff. Arņörāja, Chakamāna k., . . 222, 224 Arumolimangala, vi. s. a. Arivilimangalam,
341f., 349, 353, 357 Arunagirinaths, author, s. a. sõnagirinktha, . 348 Arungonda, vi.. . . . 165, 170, 181f. Aryama-svāmi, m., . . . . 146, 165 Arykvarta, co.,. . . . . 72 Asandi, vi..
. . . 49, 52, 55 Ashtabhishakavi, sur. of Naganna Kavi, 348 Abokachalla, Sapadalaksha k., . . . 284. Abokavalla, 8. a. Asokachalla, . . sávamedha, . . . . . asvapnti, . . . . . afviya, . . .
188 Asvoja, month,. . .
320 Atrindals, vi.,. .
. 220 Atri, legendary ancestor of Kalachuris, 210, 215 Atri, do. of Varmans,
. 37, 39, 41 Attēnda, vii,
. . . . . 238, 240 Aubhala Bhatta, m., . . . . 166, 183 Aubhala Narasimha, m., . . . 164, 179 Aubhala, Vibragarbha, m. . . . 165, 181 Auka, Gunila ch., .
. . 12, 14 Aulakiya, vi.. . .
. . 260 Avahalariya, k., . . . 343, 362, 367 Avelladevi, queen of Kalachuri Karpadova, 212, 216 Avanigiridurga, fort,
. 160, 172, 186
n. 6

Page #436

INDEX
361
238, 241
PAGE
PAAB Avanijanasraya, sur. of Pulakēsirāja, 255 r. 2 | Bhabakarasarman, m., . Avinita, W. Ganga k., . . 50, 53 Bhadana, vi.. . . . . . . 256 Āykudi, vi., . . 122 n. 6 bhāga, . .
. . . 241 Ayodhya, vi., . , 143, 150, 218, 220, 310 Bhagadatta, legendary Pragjyotisha k., 67f., Ayu, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39, 41
70f., 73, 76 Ayu, do. of Vijayanagara kings, 160, 171, 185, Bhagavanaguru, m., . . . . . 246f.
350, 356
Bhagavāna Mišra, m., . . . 243, 247, 249f. áyuktaka, . . . . . . 154, 313
Bhagavataobampa, work by Rajanatha-kavi, Ayyana, dy. . . . . . 291f.
848f. Ayyana I., W. Chalukya k., 144, 162, 275, 311
Bhagavatam Venkataya, m., . . . 355, 358 Ayyāvaļipura, vi.. . . . 161, 177, 187 Bhagyavati, queen of W. Chalukya Dalavarman, в
144, 152, 276, 812 Babbalikhēta, see Vavvalikhēta.
Bhăila, m., . . . . . 12, 17 Bacharasa, Ahihaya ch., . . . 299
Bhairavarajadēva, Bastar ch.. . . . 246ff. Bahrim Shah, Mu'izz-ud-din, Slave k.,. .18,21
Bhammaha Ratta, Rashtraküța ch., 144, 152,
276, 312 Baijuka, m., . . . . . 44, 46, 47 Bairin yani-ūru, vi.,. . 168, 176, 187 Bhanvi Basavaņņa, te., . . 333, 335 Balabbinu, Guhila ch., . . . 12, 17
bhāpdagiradhikrita, . . . . 76 Baladitya, do.,.
. . .
Bhandari Naik, m., 10, 12, 16
. . . . .? Balapura, vi., . .
167, 170, 185 . Bhandup, vi.. . .
• 250
. . . . Balapüshan, 8. a. Balāditya, . . .
322FF. Bhañja, dy., 17 . .
. Balarka, do., . . .
. 12, 16, 17 Bhāna, poet, . . . .
.
12, 17 Balabürt, f. . . . . . . 321
Bhānu Bbatta, m., . . . . 166, 183 Balavarman, Prāgjyotisha k. . . 69, 73, 76
Bharata, legendary ancestor of Kalachuris, 211, 215 Balban, Balaban, Slave k., . , 18, 21, 224 Bharata, do. of Vijayanagara kings, 160, 171, Ballala II., Hoysala k.,
186, 350, 356 . . Ballama, queen of Vijayanagara k. Bukka, 351
Bharatiyanatyaśāstra, . . . . .227 Ballámbika, do., 160, 172, 186, 342, 351, 356
Bhartripatta, Guhila ch., . . 11, 13 Baṇabhatta, poet,
198, 202, 204 . . . . .
Bbartrivadaba I., Chāhamăna ch.,
65 Banawisi, s. a. Vaijayantipura, . .148
Bhartrivaddha II., do. . . . . 198ff.
Bharakachchha, vi., 8. a. Bhrigukachchha. Bandara, vi. . . . 165, 169, 180 .
. 201 bandhadanda,
Bbäshagetappuvarāyaraganda, sur. of Veokata.
. . . . 240 Bandhuvarman, Malava k., . . 317, 318
patidēvaraya, . . . . 175, 187 Bappabhatti, Chalukya feud.,
256 n. 2
Bhishegetappu varāyaraganda, sur. of SrirangaBarige, vi. (cf. Kalabarige)
165, 181
rāya II., . . . 343, 352, 357 Bansva-Bhatta, m., . . . . 164f., 179f.
Bhiskarārya, m., . . . . 167 Bastar, co.
Bhaskaravarman, Kamarūpa k.,. . . . . . . 246ff
. . 65ff. Baţihadim, vi., . . . . . . 41ff.
bhata,
. 2, 31, 41, 139, 203, 264, Baţihagarh, do..
323, 327 . . . . . Battulakunta, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187
Bhata, Gauda ch., . . . . 12, 14
Bhatalla, Brāhman, . Baudh, co. , .
218, add. 220, 322 .
. . . 201, 203f. Beddore, see Peddore.
Bhātaputra, m., . . . . . 322, 324 Bēlāva, vi..
. . . . .
.
bhatta, 37 . .
. .
9, 40, 157
Bhatta, Guhila ch., . Bellumbatte, Bellumbatti, vi., 272, 283f., 290,
. . 12, 16
338ff. Bhattabhushana, m., . . . . . 926f. Bellür, vi., . . . . . 106, 170, 182 Bhattaürika, vi, . . 32, 34, 36 Belumbate, 8. a. Bellam batte, . . : 339 Bhattavilāsa, m., . . . . 146, 155 Berola three-hundred, di.,
296 Bhavadēva Bhatta, ., . . . . 38 Béta, Kakatiya k., . . .
. . . 189 Bhavani, te., . .
. 66, 01 Betma, do. . . . . . . 189 | Bhēdõjjivana, work by Vyasarnya, . 345
3 A

Page #437

3 62
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
PAGE brahmakshatrs, .
. 11, 13 Brahmamangalavan Sellan Sivadas, m., 226 Brahmanya-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. . 344 Brahmaputra, ri,
. .
. . 68 and n.1 Brahmayya, m., . . . . . . 306 Brahmēsvara, m., . . . 166, 182 Brahmēsvara, te., . .
. . 306 bribaduparika, . . . . . 9, 40 Brihatkulya, vi. (C) . . . . 168 Bțihatproshthi, oi. .
.4ffbrindavana, tomb, . .
. 345 Buddharija, Kaļachuri k., . . 30ff., 34, 36 Budha, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39, 41 Budha, do. of Vijayanagara kings, 160, 171,
185, 350, 356 Bukka, Karnata ch., 160, 171, 186, 342, 350f., 356 Bakka I., Vijayanagara k., . . . 255 n. 2 Būta Bhatta, Brāhman,
201f., 204 Būtuga II., W. Ganga k.,. . . 123
PAGE Bhēnasi, ri.,
298 Bhima I., E. Chalukya k., . . . . 63 Bhima II., do. . . . . . . 62f. Bhima I., W. Chalukya k... 143, 152, 276 Bhima II., do., . Bhimadama, Chahamāna ch., . 198, 202, 204 Bhimēsvara, te., . 142, 146, 155, 206, 208, 213, 216 Bbimaköpa, sur. of W. Ganga Sripurusha, 61, 56 Bhinmal, s. a. Srimala, bhoga, . . . . . 32 and 1. 7, 241 bhogajanapada. . . . . . . 167 bbögasambandha, Bhögavati, queen of Pragjyotisha k. Chandra mukha,.
. . 69, 74, 77 bhogika, . . . . . . . 39 bhögin, . . . . . . . 240 bhogirūpa, . . . . . . 24 Bhoja, co., . . . . . 343, 952 Bhoja, see Bhojavarman. Bhoja I., Pratihara k., . . . 12, 16, 200 Bhöjavarman, Kamarüpa k., . . . 38ff. Bhöjüka, m., . . . . 44, 46f. Bhrigukachchha, vi., . . . . 201ff. bhukti, . . . .
43 n. 4 Bhülökamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Sõměsvara
III., . . . . . . . . 293 bhumichchhidra, . . . . 43 n. 7 bhumichchhidranyāya,. . 10, 34, 41, 140, 203 Bhushana, sur. of Damodara Bhattaputra, 326f. Bhütivarman, 8. a. Pragjyotisha k. Mahabhū
tavarman, . . . . . . 69 Bhuvanaikamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Somës.
. . . . 144, 163, 278 Bhuvanapala, m., . . . 19, 22, 24 Bhuvanesvari, 8. a. Dante vari, . . . 244 Bhävikrama, W. Gariga k., . . 51, 54 Bibo, Dahiyaka ch.,. .
. . 58 Bidirahalli, si, . . . . . 166, 189 Bidorehalli, do. . . . 166, 170, 182 Bijjala, Kalachurya k.,
• 255 n. 9 Bijjalēndra, Karnata ch., 160, 171, 186, 350, 366 Bijjarasa, Ahihaya ch., . . . 293 Biradamanyaraganda, sur. of Srirangariya II., Bödhana, legendary ancestor of Kalacuris,
210, 215 Böd basyimin, Brāhman, . . .31f., 34, 36 Bonthadevi, queen of w. Chalukya Vikram -
ditya IV. . . . 14, 162, 276
Ceylon, co., . .
. 126f. Chacha Rana, Dahiyaka ch., . 57, 58 Chachoba, do. . . . . . 56f., 60 Chabadadēva, Chahamāna k., . .222ff, Chabamina, dy., . 12, 172., 23, 56f., 59, 198,
202f., 222ff. Chahirdeo, 3. a. Chabadadēva, . . .223 Chaidya, 8. a. Chēdi, . . . , 276, 811 Chakrakotya, vi., . .
. . . 207 Chakrambhatta, m., . . . 164, 180 Chakramimithsi, work by Vijay indra-Tirtha, 846 Chakrasāstrin, m., .
. . . 355, 358 Chakrayudha, Kananj k., . . . 199f. Chalikka, ancestor of Vijayanagara kinga, 160,
171, 186, 350, 366 Chalikya, 8. a. E. Chalukya, . 49, 52, 55 Chalukya, E., dy. . . . 49, 62., 133 Chalukya, W., dy., 49, 143, 145, 160f., 269,
271, 374f., 291f., 303ff., 331 Chalukya, do. . . . . . . 279 Chalukya-Bhima I., E. Chalukya k.,. . 63 Chalukyari ma, sur. of W. Chalukya Vikra
miditys VI.. . . . . 154, 278 Champamalla, vi, . . . . 218, 220 Chamyana Barman, Brda , . . 62, 64 Chanda I. ch., .
.
. .
.
. . . . 291 Chandabhupala II., ch.,
. .
. . . 289 Chandabhüptlaka II., do..
0.uy . . . . 291
348

Page #438

INDEX.
363
PAGE
PAGE Chandamirata, work by Doddayacharya, 162, 346 Chhipaka, s. a. Safiq ) . . . 44, 46f. Chandappa, 71... .
. 166, 182 Chhitapi, Brahmar, . .
213, 817 Chandavarman, Kalinga k., . . 4 Chhitta, 71... ... .. . 13, 17 Chandella, dy. . . . . . 343, 248ff. Chhittarkja, Silahära oh., . 262f., 282f., 266f., 268 Chandra, legendary ancestor of Varmans, . 97 Chidambarabhatta, m., . . . 164, 180 Chandra, dy. . . . . . 188, 140 Chidambarakavi, poet, . . . . 163 Chandra, s. a. Malava ch. Chandravarman, 317f. Chiks-Tirumalarys, ... . . . 166, 183 Chandradvipa, di, . . . . 138f., 141 n. 2
138f., 141 Chikkadáva, m., .
283, 290, 337, 339f. Chandragiri, vi.. . . 347 and n. 1 Chikka-Mudanir, vi, see Madanür. Chandramukha (Varman), Pragyotisha k., 69, Chinnamurtin yanipatti, see Mürttināyanipatti.
74, 77 Chitrötpala, poem by Sudhal Deo, . . . 219 Chandrapur, vi., . . . . . 75, 79 Chitrötpali, ri., s. a. Mahanadi,. . 218, 220 Chandravarman, Mälava ch., . .317f. Chiţți Bhatta, ., . . . . 164, 179 Chandrayajvan, w. . . . 165, 180 Chola-Chöln, dy., 121f., 144, 153, 277, 296, 313f. Chandriki, work by Vyasarāya,. . 345 Chõlamandalarajya, di.,
342, 353, 357 Chandrikāchirya, sur. of Vyasaraya,
345 Chölasingapuram, vi, . . . . 346 Chandrikodábritanyayavivarana, work by Vi. Chölu-permanadi, ch., . . . 394 1.4 jayindra-Tirtha, . .
Chūdamanindra, 7.,. . . 164, 180 Charamasarman, Brāhman, . . . 201f., 204 Comilla, vi.,
. charansTaittiriya,. . . . . 52
Dadds III., Gurjara k., . . . 201 Väjasaneya, . . . . . 41
Dadhicha, ancestor of Dahiyakas, . 57f. charavalivarda, . . . . . . 240
Dadhiohi, riski, . . . . 56, 60 Charika, vi., . .
. . 260
Dadhichika, 1. a. Dahiyaka, . 66f., 60 chata, 34, 36, 41, 199, 203, 264, 323, 327
Dahiya, Dahiyaka, Rajput dy., . . 56ff. Chatabrahma, .. . . . . . 30
Dahiyapatti, di. . . . . . 57 Chiprā, vi.,. .
. 10, 12 Dakshiņāpatha, co.,. .
. 151, 874, 310 chatta, . , . . 9, 40, 157
Dakshinasamudrēbs, sur. of Virabhupa, 161, Chattipalli, vi., . . . 165, 170, 181
177, 187 Chaturdanta, designation of Airavata, 134
Dakshinatira, di. . Chauda Bhatta, mn., . . 164, 165, 179, 182
dakshinayapasatakranti, . . . . 168 Chaul, s. a. Chēmulya, .
. . 267 Dalaviņür, ui.,
• 225 Chaurišidurga, fort,. 174, 186, 352,-867
Dalā, m.,. . . . . . 20, 27 chaarödd harapika, . 9, 40, 43, 139, 141 Dāmavida, seo Kadala Damavada. . Chavinára, vi., . • 256, 360 Demodara Bhatta, ..., . . .
284. Chavindra, do, . . . 260 Damodara Bhattapatra, 7., .
. 326f. Ciddi, co., . . 14ff., 144, 152, 207, 276, 292, 311
Darvana, Karaņikya, .,. . 167, 184 Chömula, Chomuli, Chomulya, vi., 256 and . 8,267
dānādbikarin, . .
. . 165 Chërh val, do., . . . • . 257
Danappaya, ., . . . . 954, 356 Chennamarija, ... . . . . 166, 182
Dinavinoda, 11., .
283, 290 Chennivaijula, family name, . 167, 170, 184
dands, . .
. .284 Chennibbatta, m., . . 354, 358 Danda, m., .
18, 20f., 27 Chennubhatt, t. . . . 167, 184 Dandakiranya,. .
.. 245ff. Chera, co., . . . . 122 n. 6, 194
dandanayaka, 9, 40, 43, 139, 141, 155, 279, 288 Oboal, .. a. Chēmulya, . . . 257
dandapašika, 9, 40, 43, 139, 141, 167, 240, 323, Chèär, vi., .. a. Sēvär, . . 125 and .. 1
887 Chorva, Nayaka ch., .. a. Sevvappa, 853f., 867 Dankini, ri.,' . . . . 242, 344 chhs, letter used a sign of interpunction, 18 Dantával, to... . . . . 243ff. Chhadoke, ., . . . . . $281. Dantsysvsgu bhögs, thin
5f.
.
.
.
. 238
.
.
. 240

Page #439

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
364
283
Bukra,
56f.
PAGE Dantēsvari, te., . . . . 242, 244 Dantēwärä, vi., . . . . . 242, 244 Dantidurge, Rashtrakūta k., .
144 Dantiếnktivitankiyār, queen of Rajaraja I., 121 n. 2 Dantivarman II., 8. a. Dantidurga,
144 Dasapura, vii,
. . . . 315 Dasaratha, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas,
188, 192 Dasaratha, Sapädalaksha ch., . . . Dasarna, people, . . . . . . Daśavarman, W. Chalukya prince, 144, 152,
276, 279, 285, 312 datesexpressed by figures, 5, 10, 27, 29, 30, 41,
46, 61, 126, 154, 203, 213, 220, 247, 249, 263, 313, 332,
334, 339 expressed by numerical symbols,
35 expressed by numerical words, . 41,75 expressed by words, 3, 26, 35, 135, 154,
196, 203, add. 220, 249, 263, 313, 320,
325, 330, 352 Dattadēvi, queen of Pragi yotisha k. Samudra
. . . . . 69, 73, 76 Dattakara Purna, m., .
. . 75, 79 -datti, termination of geographical designations,
307 dauḥsādhasādhanika, . . . 139, 141 dauḥsadhika. . . . . . 9, 40, 43 Dayimēśvara, te. . . . . 338ff. days, lunarnew moon, . .
. 325, 326, 339 3rd day bright half, . . . . 46 aksbayatritiya ,
. . 61 5th day
» • . 320, 328, 334 7th
. . . 135, 220 12th,
» . . . 953 utthānadvadasi bravapadvadasi
. . . 154 13th day
» . . . . 35
» . . . 213, 249 15th »
» full moon,. . 3, 241, 283, 813, 330, 332 3rd day dark half, . 27, 13th , .
. . . . 154 14th ,
. . . 41 20th , „
. . . . 5 jaya. . . . . . . 26
PAGE days of the weekAdi,. . .
. . . 336 Aditya. . . Brihaspati, . . . . . . 334 Budha, . . .
. . 46 Guru, Ravi, . . . . 61, 213, 220, 263 Soma, . 154, 330, 332, 339, 353
. . . . . . 27 Vadda, . . . . . . 154 Dendularu, vi., s. a. Lenduļūra,. . 133 Dépārā, vi., . .
58 Dērāvar Parbatsar, di. Dēlyüyakkondapattana, s. a. Möttuppalli, 189, 197 Déula Panchēla, vi., . . 205, 209, 213, 216 Dēvagrama-pattali, di., 205, 209, 213, 216 Dévalabbe, f., . . . , 271, 280, 287 Dévapala, Pāla k., . . . . . 12 Dévarāja, Guhila ch., . . . . 12, 17 Dévarāja, Pratīhāra ch., . . . 200 Dēvarīja Bhatta, m.,. . 164, 166, 179, 183 Dēvarājärya, m., . . . 167, 184 Dévāram, roork,
. . 121 and n. 2 Dēvasakti, 8. a. Pratihara Devaraja, 200 Dēvavarman, Baud ch., . . . 219 Dévavati, queen of Nārāyaṇavarman of Pragjyotisha,
. . 69, 74, 77 Deyvikan, Tirukkõvalur k., . . 122 n. 6 Dhanau, m., . . . . . 44, 46f. Dhanika, Guhila ch., . . . . 11, 14 Dharanadēvavarman, Baud ch., . . 218, 220 Dhārāpuram, vi.,
187, 175, 187 Dhārāvarsba, sur. of Dhruvarāja, . 255 n. 2 Dharmachakra, seal,. . . 137, 140f. dharmamahādhiraja,. . . . 50 Dharmapāla, Pāla k., . . . 137 n. 1, 200 Dharmapuri, vi.. . . . 122 n. 6 Dharmaraja Bhatta, n., . . . 164. 180 Dharmasarman, m., . . . . 50, 52, 56 Dhavagarta, vi.. . . . . . 11f. Dhägimayya, ., .
. .
. . . 338 DhāyimēÁvara, &. a. Dayimē vara, . 338 Dhilli, vi., . . . . . 18, 23 Dhritipura, vi., . . . . . 328, 326 Dhrubhata, sur. of Valabhi k. Siladitya VII., 198 Dhrubhatadēva, Chahamāna ch., 198, 2014., 204 Dhruvabhata, 8. a. Dhrubhata, . . .198 Dhruvarāja, Rashtrakoa k.. . . 201 Dhruvaraja, Dharăvarsha, Rashtrakūta k. of
Gujarat, . . . . . 256 2.

Page #440

Diegāmve, vi.,
Dikaravasini, Dikkaravasini, ri.,
Dikpaladeva, Bastar ch.,
natha,
Dindimaprabhu, m., Dipavali, festival,
Dirghatunga, hill, ditya,
Diku, ri,
Dśvari, s. a. Danteévari,
Dinakavisarvabhauma, sur. of Arunagiri
Divakaraprabhu, m.,
Divananapura, vi.,
divațisalām, ceremony,
Divvōka, Divya, Kaivarta ch.,
Dodḍayacharya, author,
Draksharamam, vi.,
Dramila, Pañcha, co., . Dravidaditya, m.,
Dravilapati, k.,
.
Dunda, queen of Dahiyaha Vairisimha,
Dundhunatha, m.,
Durlabharaja, Chahamāna k.,
Durlanghyamēru, sur. of Durlabharaja,
Dürvadāsa, m.,
Durvinita, W. Ganga k.,
data,
dūtaka,
Dutch at Negapatam, Dvarasamudram, vi., dvijaraja, crest,
•
eclipse
Durjaya, dy.,
Durjaya, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas,
of moon,
of sun,
Edadore two thousand, s.a. Ededore,
barrür,. Ehür, vi.,.
PAGE
292
68 and n. 1
243, 246ff. 68 and n. 1
244
•
•
•
+
348f. .348f. 337 146, 155
34
75, 79
19, 25
345
38, 40, 42
162, 346
208
313
•
145, 151
278 50, 60 75, 79 150
.
.
.
E
.
e, shape of letter in the South in 7th cent., 227 Ebiradarayarahuttavěsyaikabhujanga, sur. of
Venkatapatidevaraya,
174, 187
INDEX.
189, 193
56f., 60
56, 60 156, 158f.
50, 54
10
35
344
122 n. 6
218
.
.
•
283, 332
202, 203, 263
295,
308, 313, 315
Ededore, di, 272, 279, 285, 295f., 304, 308 Edirilisōla-chaturvedimangalam, s. a. Vēm
121
268, 271f., 281ff., 287ff., 329.
Ēkantada Ramayya, m.,
Elaιāve, vi.,
Elemela Simha, m., elephant crest, Ellambhatta, m.,
Eragarasa, Ahihaya ch.,
Erambarage, vi., s. a. Yelbarga,
Chalukya Vikrama,
Kalachuri, Lakshmanasēna, Malava (Vikrama), Saka,.
Vikrama,
eras
Gadadhara, Brahman,
gajapati,
Gajapati, Orissa kings, gamut,
gana, congregation,
gana, squadron,
PAGE 296
272, 283f., 290, 338ff, 283, 290, 337, 339f.
66 n. 2 355, 358
.
G
•
•
154, 283, 331,
Erumaiyuran, ch.,
Eṭṭür Singaracharya, see Narasimhacharya.
332, 333, 334
33, 213
7, 29, 30
36, 318f.
175, 196, 263, 313, 352
27, 46, 203, 247, 249 122.6
F
Firoz, Jalal-ud-din, Khilji k.,
Firoz Shah I., Rukn-ud-din, Slave k.,..
•
.
Gandhata, Orissa ch., s. a.
Ganga, W., dy.,
Gangadhara Bhatta, m.,
Gangadharasarman, Brāhmaṇ,
·
.
·
21f. 18, 21
218, 220 213
218, 277
.
Satrubhanjadeva,
365
.
299 223
69, 73, 77 188ff., 194ff.
Ganakpvaka (P), Kshatrapa, Ganapati, Nalapura ch., Ganapati, Prägjyotisha k.,. Ganapatideva, Kakatiya k., Gapapaya, m., 163, 185, 187, 355, 357 188 124 n. 1 .123f. 343, 352, 357 230
ganda, hero, boulder, . Gandaradittaṇar Madhurantakan, ch., Gandaraditya, Chola k., .
Gandaragali, sur. of Brirangaraya II.,
gandhara, musical note, Gandharvavati, queen of Kalyanavarman of Pragjyōtisha,
292 296
.
43 n. 2
227
319
Gangapura, vi.,
Gangavarappatți, s. a. Virabhüpasamudra, 169,
. 69, 73, 77 322 48ff., 121 n. 2
165, 180 205, 213
271f., 281, 287
176, 178, 187

Page #441

866
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XII.
PAGE Gangayadi, see Tirumala Gangayadi. Gadgéyadēva, Kalachuri k., 205, 207f.,
211, 215 ganginika, . . . 66 n. 3, 75, 78 n. 5 Gardabhakkınami, place, . . 168, 176, 187 Garjana, di, . . . . 19, 24 Garuda banner,
251, 263, 266 Garudadri, vi.,
. . 165, 169, 180 Gauda, co.,
12, 14., 18f., 21, 24, 27, 65 Gauda Kayastha, . . . , 56, 61 gaulmika, . . . 9, 40, 43, 139, 141 Gavarēsvara, te., .
. . 336 Gaylsadina, s. a. Ghiyas-ud-din Balban, 18, 24 Gayasadina, 8. a. Ghiyas-ud-din Tughluq, 20, 27 -ge, termination of place names, . 308 Géranda, vi.. . . . . . 62, 64 Ghadayakanți, vi. . . . 167, 170, 184 Ghadiyaram, family name, . . 187, 170, 184 Ghiyās-ud-din Balban, Slave k., . . 18, 21 Ghiyam-ud-din Tughluq, Tughlug Slāhi k., 20., 45 Ghöri, Shihab-ud-din, Ghori k.,. . 18,21 gbţini, ray, . .
. . . 188 Giri Bhatta, m., . .
. . 166f., 183f. giti, . . . . . . .229 Gobbür, v., .
. . . 295 Gõdāvari, ri.. .
206, 208, 216 Godavari, seven streams of,
208 and n. 2 go-gaudasamēta,. .
• 241 Goggi, silahāra ch., . . 253, 262, 265 Gölērāv, tank,. .
. 10, 12 Gomana, m.. . .
. . . . 301 gömatha. . . • . 44, 46f. Gönvaņi, vi., . .
267, 264, 267 Gönaka, m., . . . . . 322, 325 Gopala, m., . . . . . 164, 179 Göparāja, Kalinga k., . Gopinatha, m., . . . . . 164, 178 Görapavali, vi., . . . 257, 264, 267 Gorlavärapatti, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187 götra
Agastya, . . . . 354, 368 Asuriyana,
• 202, 204 Ātrêya, . 164ff., 174, 179ff., 241,
355, 358 Aupamanyava,
. . 5. Autathya, . .
. 168f. Bhāradvaja, 7, 10, 163ff., 178ff., 354f., 358 Bhargava,. .
. 107, 184 Gantama, .
164ff., 178, 181, 183
PAGE götra-contd.
Härīta, 164ff., 179ff., 239, 241, 355, 358 Häritu, . . . . . 52, 55 Jaimini, . . . . . . 165 Jánadagni,
. . 164, 179 Kamakayana Visvamitra, 166, 181,
355, 358 Kāņva, . . . . . 213, 217 Kapi, . . . .166, 182 Kasyapa, 19, 22, 24, 32, 34, 36, 62, 64, 163ff., 177ff., 2184., 271, 279, 286,
303, 349 Kauņdinya, 163ff., 178ff., 183f., 202,
204, 355, 358 Kausika, 164ff., 179ff., 184, 304,
313f., 354f., 359 Mānavya . .
. 150, 274, 310 Mandira, . . . . . . 135f. Mathara, . .
. . . 202, 204 Maadgalya,. .
. . 164, 180, 326 Mauna Bhärgava, . . 164, 179 Nidhruva Kaśyapa, . . . 364, 358 Parisara, . .
. 264, 267 Pūtimäsha, . , 164, 166., 178, 182, 184 Rõhita, . . . . . . 922F. Samkriti,
. . 164, 180 Bandilya, . 139 (Satbalya), 142, 166f.,
1838., 364, 358 Săvarna, . .
. 2f., 41, 48 Srimad, . . . 19, 20, 25 Brivatea, . . . 164ff., 179ff., 184 Svatantra Kapi, . . . , 166, 183 Vadhula, . .
, 166, 182 Vasishtha, 164, 166f., 179, 182ff., 354, 358 Vatea,
. 146, 156, 218, 220 Vateya, . .
. . . . 303 Vishnuvardhana,
167, 184 Visvāmitra, . . . 164.ff., 179ff., 354 Govanti, vi.. . . . . 309, 313, 315 Govardhana, ch., .
38, 40, 42 Govinda, m., . . . . 165, 181 Govinda Bhatta, m., . 163ff., 178f., 181, 183f. Govindachandra, E. Bengal k, . . .138 Govindachandra, Kanauj k., Govinda-Dikshita, Brāhman, . . . Govini, vi.. . . Gowhan, s. a. Gömyaņi, . . . 257 grāmakūtaka, . . . . gramamahattara,. . grāmapati, . . . . . 268
207

Page #442

INDEX.
367
. 293f.
PAGE 1
PAGE Granskpvaka (), s. a. Ganakpvaka, .
• 299
Haripala, ., . . . . 19, 22, 25 Guchhapathi, t.. . . .
• 29 Haririja, Chahamana k., . . . . 323 Gudhvamala, field, . . . . 241 Harisamudram, vi. . . 166, 170, 183 Gudla-Kapdervüdi, di, . . . 62, 64 Haritana, co., . . . .
• 18,23 Guhila, dy.. . .
. 11ff. Haritipatra, designation of W. Chalukyas, Guhila I., Guhila ch., . 11, 14
150, 274, 310 Guhils II., do.
. . .. . .
. . . 12, 15
Harivarman, E. Bengal k., . . . . 38 Gubilot, dy. .
. 12 Harivarman, W. Ganga k., . . . 60, 63 gulma, squadron,
43 . 2 Harivikrama, Prome k., . . . 129, 131 Gunagalladēvs, ., .
Harsha, Harsbavardhana, Kanauj k., 65f., 70, gunda, -kunda, names ending in, · 148
143, 151, 275, 311 Gundāru three hundred, di,
. 895 Harsharija, Guhila ch., . . . 12, 15 guñja, kettledrum, . .
• 188 Harsör, ti.. . . . . . . 67 Gupta, Sõmavarsi dy. . . . 219 Hashtnagar, vi., . . . . . . 302 Gupta, Trikalinga dy., .
• 239
Hastakam Tirumalaya, . . . . 355, 358 Gapta influence on Kalachuris,
. 33 Hastaks Nigappaya, m.,. . . . 163, 178 Gurjara, co., . . . . . . 19, 24 Hastaka Venkataya, m., . . . 169, 178 Gurjara, people, . . . . . . 201 hastidanta, . . . . . Gutti, vi., . . . . . 164, 169, 180 Hastinapura, ti. . . . .243, 248f. guvāka, . . .
40 Hastinivati, vi., . i . . 187, 175, 187 Güvaka I., Chakamana k.,. . 199 hēmagarbha, ceremony, . . 191 *. 2 Guyyamaniyanippatti, vi.. 168, 176, 187 Hemantados, Bengal k., . . . . 7f.
hēmakvaratba, gift, . . . . . 8,10 Hemmalinya, Vira, Karnața ch., 160, 171, 186,
350, 356 herilassandhivigrahin,
. . .288 Hagalittage, Hagarattagi, Hagaritage,
bêrisandhivigrabin, . . . 271, 281, 288 Hagariţige, see Hagarittage.
Himadatta, ., . . . . . 322, 325 Hngariţtage three hundred, di., 4. a. Pagalatti, 807f. biranya. . . . . . 6, 41, 139 Hagarittige, Hagariţtigi, Haggatagi, do.
hiranyasvaratba, gift, . . . . 8 n. 1 Haihaya, dy, . . 206, 211, 216, 269, 291f.
Hirė Kusuvatti, see Kupuvatti. ha], hala, toaste land, . . . . . 309
Hire Mudanūr, see Mudanür. Hala mentions Vikramaditya, '. . 320
Histmadim Chhipake, sce Husłm-ud-din. Hola, ... . . . . . 44, 46. Honnarasa, ., . . . . . 163, 178 Hallapalliks, vi.. .
. 260
Honni-Bhatta, 71... . . . . 354, 858 Hallasinte, oi. . . .
Honabirudaraganda, aut. of Srirangariya II. Hamirs, Dahiyaka ch., . 58
343, 352, 357 Hammira, Chakamāna k.,.
• 228 Hosabiradaraganda, eur. Of VokatapatiHammiradēva, Bastar ch...
246ff dēvariya, . . .
. 174, 186 Hammiramah kavya, poem, .
• 223 Hosakore, vi, . . . 164, 169, 179f. Hanyamana, Hamjamana, ti. 258ff., 363, 266
Hötūr, vi., . . 163, 169, 178 Hansoț, di.
. .
• 197 Hoysala, dy. . . . . 122 n. 6 Hanumat, author on music,
231 Hagurtungee, ses Hagarittage. Haradatta, ., . . . . 76,79 human sacrifices in Bastar,. . . 244 Haradiman, Chakamāna ch., . 198, 202, 204 Hüņa, people, . . . 212, 216, 276, 811 Hari Bhatta, ., . . . . , 166, 182 Hungund, oi., . a. Ponugunde, . . 148 Haridatta, Brahmas,
Husim-ud-din, ses ķusim-ud-din. Harid , ri. .
. 168, 175, 187 ķusim-ud-din, . . . . . . 44. Harikala, di, . . . . 1988., 141 Hutabanadávakarman, Brama, . . . 7, 9

Page #443

368
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
PAGE
Ibrahim Shah, Golkonda W., . , 161, 186 Idaitusai-nāda, 8. a. Ededore, . 296, 309 Idangaļi Nāyaṇār, ch., . . . 122 n. 7 Ikehvaku, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 191 Ila, 8. a. Ceylon, . . . . . . 125 Ilangovēl, Tengavan, ch., . . . 122 n. 6 Iañjētchepni, Uruvapahrër, Chõļa k.,. 122 n. 6 Indra, Rāshfrakūta k., . 143, 151, 275, 310 Indra III., Rashtrakūta k.,.
292 Indrabbattarakavarman, 8. a. Vishnukundin
Indravarman, . . . . . 133 Indraraja, 8. a. Indrāyudha of Kanauj, . 200 Indrarāja, E. Chalukya prince,. . . 63 Indravarman, Vishnukundin ch., . : 133ff. Indrāyudha, Kanauj k., . . . 20) Indulaguntha, pond, . . . 62, 64 Indus, ri., . . .
. . 318 Ingalige, Ingaligi, vi. .
. 292f. inscriptions recopied,. . Inukunta, vi.. . . 165, 169, 180 Irivabedanga, sur. of W. Chalukya Satyāára yadēva, . Va,.
. .
. . . . . . 306 Irungolar, s. a. Siriyavēļār, . . 122 and n. 6 Irungovēļár, family, . . . . 122 n. 6 Irungovēņman, Vēļir ch., . . . 122 n. 6 Īsāka, Musalman ch., .
. 44, 46f. Ibanabhatta, Guhila ch., . . 11, 13 Téānarasipandita, m., . . . . 283, 290 1śapēs vara, te., .
283, 290, 82948., 339 Ilvaradėvasarian, Brāhman, . , 7, 10
121
РАав Jāhnavěya, family, . . . , 50, 53 Jaidēv, 6. a. Ajayarāja, . . . .222 Jaisir hndëva, 8. a. Jayatasimharajadeva, .2486. Jaitugi I., Devagiri Yadava k., . . 308 Jajalladēva, Ratnapura k., . . • 239 Jakabba, queen of w. Chalukya Taila II.,
144, 152, 278, 312 Jalal Isahaka, Musalman ch., . . . 45 Jalal-ud-din, the same, , .
44f. Jalal-ud-din Firoz, see Firoz. jäli, bābul tree. . . . . 309 Jalihädu, vi.. . . . 309, 313, 315 Jalihal, do. . . . . . 309 Jalala Khoja, s. a. Jalal-ud-din, 44, 46f. Jalor, U., . . . . . . 57 Janamějayadatti, designation of Malad-Alür,
307 n. Janardana, m., . . . 164, 179 Janardana Bhatta, m., . . 166, 183 Janardana Svimin, ., . . . 76, 79 Jätavarman, Simhapura k.,
. . 38., 42 jāti, musical mode, . Jati,
. . . . Jaunapala, m., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 jaya, a tithi, . . . . . 20 Jaya, m., . .
. . . . 321 Jayabhata III., Gurjara k.. . . . Jayakara, m., .
. . . 238, 241 Jayamitra, f., .
. . 321 Jayarıya, m.
. 166, 188 Jayasimha I., E. Chalukya k., 63, 143, 151,
274, 304, 310, 312, 314f. Jayasinha II., do., 63, 144f., 163, 269, 271,
277, 295f. Jayasinhavallabha, the same, .279f., 285f., 292 Jayatasimha, Dahiyaka ch., . . 58f. Jayatasimharajadēva, Bastar ch. . . 246f. Jaya-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. 344 and n. 4 Jayavarman, Malaya co., . .317f., 320f. Jayitapāla, s. a. Jaitugi I., . . . 308 Jedugur, vi. . . . . . . 32 jhampin, ercelling, .
251 Jhanjha, silāhāra ch., . . 263, 262, 265 Jimütakētu, Vidyadhara k., . 252, 261, 265 Jimütavihana, legendary ancestor of silo
hāras . . . 262, 261f., 265f. Jitimitra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, . 344 n. 4 Jõgnarāśi, m., . . . . . 337, 339f. Jógapaiya, m.,
, . . 265, 268 Joi, f., . . . . . 19, 22, 25
Jaba (), Brāhman, . . . . 2014., 204 Jabalpur plate, date of, . . . . 204 Jadi Rana, Gujarāt ch., .
. 258 Jagadēkamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Jayasimha II., 144, 153, 269, 277, 292, 304,
310, 312ff. Jnandakamalla II. W. Châlukva k. . 292 Jagadēva, m., . . . Jagadhara Ravata, Dahiyaka ch.. . . 58 Jagadisarågadēva, Bastar ch., . . 246fT. Jayannātha, ch., . . . . . 249f. Jagannathadēvasarman, m., . 39, 41, 43 Jagattunga II., Rashtrakūta prince, . 292 Jaggarasa, m., . . . . . 164, 179

Page #444

INDEX.
369
PAGE
PAGE Jonbi, f., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 Kalotu, ri., 8. a. Karatoya, . . . 63 Jöyimarasa, ch., . .
. 295 Kaludaikkaņami, place, . . . 169 Jūgula, vi.. .
298 and n. Kalyana, ri., 145, 148, 154, 283, 250, 291, 330f. Jugginipura, 8. a. Yoginipura, sie., Delhi, 45 Kalyūnavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 73, 70 Julachi, Malik, Musalmãn ch., . . .4411. Kalyāni, s. a. Kalyana, . . . . 148 Jūma, I., . . . . . 19, 22, 25
Kalye, ri. . . . . 164, 169, 180 Kāmachandra, poet, . . 18, 20, 26 Kamadeva, m.,
. . . 44, 46f. Kamaklıya, guildess, .
: 08 Kachchi, vi, . . . . . 123 Kamakoti, poet,
163, 185, 187, 3.7ff. Kadamba, dy., . 50, 53, 143, 150F., 271f., 310 Kanakshi, do.
.
349 Kadambaļi thousand, di. . . . 203 n. 5
2035 Kaunlanälha Bhatta, m., . 101, 107, 180, 181 Kaduvarājadēva, Dakiyuka ch., .
586. Kamalungka, vi.
. . . . 67 s. 1 Kahnapura (*), feld, . . . 241 Kamalapura, rii, . . . . 238.241 Kai Qubad, Mu'izz-ud-lin, Slave k., . . 21 Kamandalukārpasa, vi, . . 146, 154 kaisika, musical tone, 227, 230 Kamarasa, 11.,. .
. 167, 1st kaisika, ganut,
229 Kamarupa, co., 38, 40, 42, 05ff, 70, 72, 73, 78 kaisikamadhyama, musical tone, 227, 230 Kanıbhaļūr, vi. . . 164, 169, 179 Kaivarta, tribe, . . . . . 38
Kamboja, co., . .
. . 3.18, 352 Kākādēva, vi.. . . . . . 200 kamma, a land measure, . . 329 kakali, musical note,
. 2231. Kammāravadi, vi.. . . . . . 203 kakapada, . . . . . . 28 Kammatēśvara, te., . . . . 332f. Kakati(ya), dy.,
188, 213, 215, 247. Kampila, vi, . . . , 160, 170, 183 Kakka Bhatta, m., . . . 201, 203f. Kamvari, Kanwaree, 8. a. Sumbara palliká, 200 Kakkukn, Pratikāra ch. . . 200 kan, to glitter,
. . . . . 188 Kalabarige, vi.. .
166, 170, 182 Kanakasala, vi, . . . . 173, 186 Kalachuri, dy., 30, 32, 143, 150f., 205, 211f., Kanauj, vi.. . . . . . . 144
215f., 274, 292 Kanchana, mo. . . . . 67, 68 n. 1 Kalachuri, do, . . .
. .
. 32, 310 Kanchanastambha, Orissa ch., . . 153.. Kālachcburi, do., . . 32, 275, 310
32, 275, 310 Kanchi, vi. . . . . . 173, 155 Kalacliurya, do. . . . 337, 339f. | Kandanaolidarga, hill fort, 161, 172, 18) Kalacharya, do. . . . . . 335f. Kanhavannā, 8. a. Krishnavarna, . 115 Kalahastamlsha, Orissa ch.,
• 15C/. Kañagiri, mo.
. 08 and a. 1 Kalahasti Bhatta, m.,
• 165, 180 Kannaradēva, 8. a. Krishna III., . . . 123 Kalahastiśvars, le. . 163, 178 Kanyakubja, vi., .
153, 227 kalamba, arrou, . .
• 188 kapard-skapurina, a coin, . . . 8 n. 3,9 Kalamukha, sec!,
. 337 Kaparlin, m.,. . . · 263 Kalatsūri, s. a. Kalachuri,
. 32 Kapardin I., silahāra cl., .2 52f., 261, 265 Kallole, vi.. . . . .
308 Kapardin II, do. . . . 253, 261, 265 Kalitalāyachõli, vi, . . . . 260 Kapiśā, ri., . .
. . 299 Kalidasa, m.. . . .
146, 155 Kappaluduyan tataka, a tank, : 319, 353, 357 Kalidērasvāmin, te., . .
. 295 Kapelappotti, vi, . . . 168, 170, 157 Kalikāla, 8. a. Chöļa Karikāla, . add. 220
kara, . 2,5, 41, 64, 135, 139, 154, 155, Kalinga, co., . . 2ff., 189, 343, 352
167, 241, 313 Kalivishnuvardhana, sur, of E. Chalukya Karadikal, 8. a. Karaţikalla, 292 and add. Vishnuvardhana V. . .
63 Karadikal, do., . . . . . . 309 Kaliyā, m., . . . . 75, 79 Kæradikul, do, . . Kallakējage hundred, di. . . 295
• 313, 352 Kallinātha, comm. on Sangitaratnakara, 228 | Kajan.lai, vi, . . . . . 298
3 B
309

Page #445

370
Karanika Timmarasa, see Timmarasa. Karanikya Damvana, see Damvana. Karaţikallu three hundred, di., 295, 304, 308f.,
Karatoys, ri.,
karavaka,
Karikala, Chōla k.,
Kariy-Tirumalarya, m.,
Karṇamēru, te.,
Karpasuvarna, vi.,
Kasappoḍaya, ch.,
Kasi, vi,
Karkaraja, Rashtrakuta ch.,
Karkara, s. a. Rashtrakuta k. Kakkar ja II., 144, 152, 276, 311 Karna, Karnadeva, Kalachuri k., 38, 40, 42, 205, 208, 211, 215 205, 212, 216 65f., 70, 73, 76
Käsinatha Bhatta, m.,
Kasmira, co.,
Karnata, co.,
19, 24, 175, 187 205, 209, 212, 216
Karnavati, v,
Kartavirya, legendary ancestor of Haihayas, 291
Kartavirya, do. of Kalachuris,
205, 211, 215
Kartaviryakula, s. a. Haihaya,
291 291
Kartaviryakulatilaka, sur. of Revarasa,
Kaṭachchuri, dy, s. a. Kalachuri,
Katiyalaka, vi.,
Kattinayakapatti, vi.,
Kättinäyanpatti, do,
Kausambi ashtagachchha, di,
Kauthēm, vi.,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
313, 315 and add.
68 and n. 1 301 and add.
122 n. 6, add. 220 . 165, 181 199
160, 172, 186 205, 212, 216 165, 180 28 . 31ff. 260 168f., 176, 187 169, 176, 187 39f., 43 304f. 122, 220 add., 342, 349, 353, 357
343 348 344 n. 4 348 299f.
166, 182 .157f. 238 .291f. 291 32
125 n. 6
Kerala, people,
Kesarin, see Uddyōtakesarin.
Kesaritataka, a tank,.
Kiava, te.,
Kesavabhatta, m., Kesavasena, Bengal k.,
•
Kaveri, ri., Kaveri anicut, Kavingakesarin, sur. of Naganna, Kavindra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Kaviprabhu, sur. of Naganna, Kaviáia or Kavosia, Kshatrapa, Kayaṇa, m.,
Kēdāla (?), co.,
Kelgi, vi.,
Kembavi, vi.,
Kembhavi, do.,
Kendōramanya, vi.,
PAGE
.
•
.
•
.
189, 193
329ff.
354, 858
6
Kolhapur, see Kollapura.
Kollapura, vi.,
Könatinthi, vi.,
[VOL. XI I
Kēsidēva, Silāhāra ch., Kēvāy matā, goddess, . Khaḍuvapali, vi., Khaira, Khairha, vi., Khalvata, hill, khandala, khandapati, Khanpura, vi, Kbarpara, tribe, Kharparika, do. (?), Khasa, co., Khäsōka, m.,
Khatia, Khatiya, di., Khidräpür, vi., Khilji, Muhammadan dy., Khinjali, di.,
Khoja, Jallala, s. a. Jalal-ud-din, Khusrü Naşir-ud-din, Khilji k., Kilekköṭṭappatti, vi., Kilkürchchi, vi., Kinsariya, vi,
Kiratasi Rana, s. a. Kirtisimha, Kiriya Bellumbatti, see Bellumbatți. Kirtipāla, m.,
19, 22, 24
254
Kirtiraja, Chalukya ch. of Lata, Kirtisimha, Dahiyaka ch.,
•
. 58f.
Kirtivarman I., W. Chalukya k., 143, 151, 275, 310 Kirtivarman II., do.,, Kirtivarman III., do., Kirudore, s. a. Tungabhadra, Kōdala, co., ködrava, grain, Koḍumbalur, vi.,
143f., 152, 275, 311 144, 311 272, 279, 285, 293f. . 157f. 62, 64 122 and n. 7, 124f. 147f., 293 143, 145, 147, 154
Kōgali(nad), di,
205, 211, 215
Kōkali five hundred, do., Kōkalla, Kalachuri k., Kōkatidevapañchapallika, vi., Kökkili, E. Chalukya k., Kōlala, vi.,
.
•
PAGE
253, 262, 266
56 326f. 205
145, 164 39f., 43
240 22 44ff. 45
30
75, 79
322f., 326f. 297 18, 20f. 322f., 326 44, 46f. 21 168, 176, 187 349, 353, 357
56 57f.
·
"
Konḍambika, queen of Venkatapati I., Kondaparya, see Rayasam Kondaparya. Kondavidu, fort,
.
•
220. 63
166, 170, 182
.295f., 306, 313f.
322f. 161
173, 186 165, 180
166, 182
Kondu, m.,
Kondu Bhatta, m.,
Konda, Madanabharata, see Madanabharata.
Köneri Bhatta, m., 164, 166, 180, 182f., 355, 358

Page #446

INDEX.
371
.
.
226
PAGE
PAGE Kongani Mahadhirija, sur. of W. Gariga
Kộishnaraja, Kalachuri k., Avinita,
. . 31, 33, 35 . 50, 53
Krishṇavarman, Kadamba k., Kongani Mabadbirkja, do. of do, Bhuvikrama,
. . 50, 53 Krishpavarni, .. a. Krishnaverni, Af., 153, 277
61, 54 Kongani Mahadhiraja, do. of do. Srivikrama,
Krishṇavēņi, do. . . . . 145
61, 64 Krishnavēni, do.. . . . . 145, 298 Kongini Mabtrija, do. of do. Sivamira I., 61, 64
Krishnavenpi, do,
145 Kongani Sivamira, W. Gariga k., , 49
Krishnaverni, ri. Krishna from its conKobganivarman Dharmamahadhiraja, do., 60, 68
fluence with Vernd, . . . 145 Kongaại Vriddharija, sur. Of W. Ganga
krita, year, . . . . . 319 Durvinita, . . . . . 60, 54
Kritaviryu, legendary ancestor of Haihayas, . 292 Kongani Vriddharija, do. of do. Mushkara 61, 64
Kroppéru, vi
. . . 62, 64 Kopiya, . . . . . . 32, 34, 36
krüredpis, designation of Mars and Saturn, 147 Kookaņa, co., . . 254, 259, 262, 266, 291
kshetra kara, . . . . . 9, 40, 139 Konkana fourteen hundred, do...
256€.
Kubja Visbộuvardhana, sur. of E. Chalukya Kotkana, sapta, . . . . . 254, 313
Vishņuvardhana I., . . . . 62f, Kontage, vi. . .
166, 170, 183
Kadala Dimavads, vi. . 298 and 1, 2 Koppa, vi, . .
279, 286, 296f.
Kadala Krishṇavēņi, s. a. Krishnaverni, 298 Koppa, Brakmam, . 271, 280, 287, 387, 339
Kudalige, i . . . . . . Koppadēva, 11., . . . 271, 279f., 286f. Kūdalsangam, vi.
. 298
. . . Koppadiśvara, te.,
. . 279, 296
Kuddi Alsvadios, s. a. Als-ud-din Khilji, 18, 24 Koppana, 1h.. .
280, 286f., 296, 338f.
Kodimiyämalai, ai... . Koppanabhatta, ., . . . 338, 340
Kulastambba, Orissa ch., . . . 166f8. Koppéávara, te., . . . 297f.
Kulottunga I., Chola k., . .
307 Kösala, co., . . . . 239f.
Kulottunga III., do.,
. . 121 Kõige, vi, . . 186, 170, 183
Kulottungaohola-valanada, di, . 942, 363, 367 köțihoms, sacrifice, . . . 142
Kumira, .. a. Pragjydlisha k. Bhaskaravar. Köţikanya kādina, str. of Lakshmikumara
MAD, . .
kumaridhiraja, Tatacharya, . . . . . 162, 347
kumirimátya,. . , Köţisat kara Bhatta, th., 165, 180
323, 326
Kumkratarman, Brahmar, . . . . 28. kötfapala,. . . . . 130, 141
Kumärēsvara, te., .
. Kottapalli, vi.
. . 167, 170, 184
.
307
Kimbbaghodam, vi., . , , 167, 170, 184 Kovilpatta, vi, . . 342, 349, 353, 357
Kūņdi three thousand, di., Krångla, vi.. . . . 167, 170, 184
Kundavai, Chöļa princess, . . . 124 Krishna, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 87,
39, 41
Kuñjaramalli, f. . . . . 124 Krishna, Madura ch., . . . 181, 177, 187 Kubkana, 8. a. Konkana, . . . . 266 Krishna, Råshtrakafa k.,. 143, 151, 276, 310 Kantala, co. 144f., 163, 205, 207f., 211, 216, 277 Krishọa II., do. . . . . 292 Kupana, vin . . . . 308 and the 3 Krishiņa III., do., 123 and 1.3, 144, 152, 275, 311
Kupparasa, mh., . . . . 167, 184 Krishna, ri. . . . . 145, 294f., 297 Kurru likal, s. a. Karatikalla,
309 Krishnaben, 6. a. Krishnaverni, . 145
Kurandaka, vs.,. . . . . 298 n. ? Krishiņxbhatta, ml., . . . . 355, 958
Kuruvatti, vi., . . . .293f. Krishpadēvarty, Vijayanagara k. . 345
katumbayatri, procession,. . . 348 Krishnakuvi Kamakoti, s. a. Kamakoti, 168
kutumbin, . .
. . 6, 64, 134 Krishnamimba, queen of Venkatapati I., 161,
Kuţvudi, s. a. Qutb-ud-din Mubarak,. . 174, 186
20 164, 166, 179, 182f.
Kufvadina, do. . . . . Krisbpam-Bhatta, m., .
, 20, 27 Krishnapallika, vi. . .
18,23 . . 148, 154
.
Kuţvadina, &. a. Qutb-ud-dia Aibak, Krishparaja, Gwhila ch. . . , 12, 14 Kuväņi, ring . . . . . 298
3 3 3
•
694,
.
.
.
. 240

Page #447

372
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XII.
PAGE
PAGE Lankösvari, hill, . . . , 219, 239
. Letadēśa, co. .
. . Laobhimadei, queen of Narasimhbariyadēva,
254 248f. Ladanau, vi.. .
Lenduļūra, vi., . .
133 . . . .
. . 27
. Ladanū, do. .
Jēkhayita, . .
75 . .
. . . . 26 Lādnū, do. . . . . . 17,19
letters indicating notes, . . . 228 Lagbukapardin, sur. of silāhāra Kapardin II.,
Lingam Bhatta, mn., . . . 165f., 180, 183
Lingaraja, m., . . . . . 261, 265
166, 182 Lingirya, mn. .
. . Lakkambika, queen of Rāmarüja I. of Vijaya
. 167, 184 . . 100, 172, 186, 342, 351, 366
Lökādityarasa, Akihaya ch. nagara, .
.
293 Lakshi, vi.,
Lokamabadevi, queen of E. Chalukya Bhima . . . . 68
II., . lakshadana, gift,
. . .
. .
. 62f. . . . . . 19 Lakshagēla, vi..
146, 154
Lökamahadeviyar, sur. of .
Dantibakti-vi. Lakshmama, queen of Madura ch. Krishna,
tai kiyar, . . . . . 121 n. 3 161, 177, 187
Lokanatha, M., . . . . . 164, 179 Lakshmana, legendary ancestor of Pratikäras, 200
Lokanathan, ., . . . . .
Lopamudradayita, s. a. Agastya,. Laksmana, Chedi k., . . 114, 152, 276, 311
. 189 Lakshmana, m., .
Luddardeo, 8. a. Pratäparudra, . . 244 . . . . 184, 13 Lakshmana Bhatta, m., . 165, 181, 354, 358 Lakshmanasenn, Bengal k.,. 6, 7, 9f., 28
M Lakshmanaya, m.. .
. 165, 180 Lakshmannyga, t. . .
333f.
Michaya Bhatta, Brahman, . 271, 280, 286 Lekslamarasa, m.,
165, 181
Madadājhūra, vi.. . 295, 803f., 309, 313, 315 Lakshinidhara, n., .
238, 241 Madanabharata Kondu, m., . . . 164, 179 Lakshmidharadėvasarman, Brahman,
Madangopal, Sonpur ch., . . . 219 Lakshmidbarārya, m., . .
167, 184
Mūdapa, m., . . . . . 165, 182 Lakshmikanta, m., .
167, 184 Madavādala, vi, . .
. . 163, 169, 178 Lakshmikumăra Tatacharya, Vaishnava
Madhava I., W. Ganga k., . . . 60, 63 acharya, . .
. 162, 347
Madhava II., do. . . . . 50, 53 Lakshminarayana, te.. .
. . 163, 178
Madhava-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 314 n. 4 Lakshminarayaņēndrs, m... . . 165, 181 Madhavavarman, Vishnukundin k., 133f., 136 Lakshminrisimha, ..
. . 164, 179 Madhukannava, Kalinga prince, . . Lakshmipuran, vi...
166, 170, 183 Madhura, vi.. . . . . 165, 170, 181 Lakulisa Pasupata, sect,
. . 337
Madhurintakan, sur. of Uttama-Chola, 123 Lularattha, di, . .
. . 37
Madhurintakan Gandarīdittaņār, ch., 124, 1 lolasandhivigrahin, . 271, 281, 287 Madhusudana, Brahman, .
218, 220 Lalluva Bhatta, m., .
. . 203€. Madhusudana Sarasvati, author,. . 345 lambapataha, drum, .
. . . 188
Madhvacharyas, philosophical school, 344 languages
Madhvacharya, Dvaita philosopher, 344, Hindi, . . . . No. 20B
346 and n. 4, 363, 357 Kanarese,
. No. 32A, 37 Madhyadēón, co., . , 39, 41, 43, 327 Prakrit, . . . . . . No. 33 madhyamagrama, musical time and gamut, Pyu,. . . No. 16
227, 229 Sanskrit, No. 1-11, 13, 17-21, 23-27A, Magndha, dy, .
. . . . 2f. 29-31, 34-36, 38 magadhi, a giti,
. . . . 229 Sanskrit and Kanarese, . . No. 32B mahabaladhikrita, .
. . . 35 Sanskrit and Telugu, . . No. 12, 22 mababhandigara, .
. 265 Tamil, . . . No. 15, 27B mahābhāņdāgirika,
218 Lanka, co. . . . . . 38, 40, 42, Mahabhasbya Narasam-Bhatta, m., 169, 178 Labküvartta ka, vi.. . . 219., 239 Mahābhäsbya Srinivasa, m., . . 167, 184
•
7,9

Page #448

INDEX.
373
.
57
PAGE
PAGE Mahabhavagupta, Trikalinga k., . . .239 Mahipala II., Pala k. of Bengal,
38 mahābhogika,. kay .
. . . . . . 9, 4., 43
Mahipatibhatta, m., . . . . . 241 Mahābhātavarman, Prāgjyotisha k., 69, 74, 77 Mabipūkala, m., . . . . . 29 Mahabodhi, te., . .
. .28f. Mahirāvana, Vaghela feud., .. Mahadā, vi.. . . 218, 220 Mahiribāra, di, . .
256 Mahađēva, 11., .
56, 61 Mahishmati, vi., .
. 254, 269, 291ff. Mahadēvarāja, Kākatiya k.,
189, 193 Nähishmatipuravarēsvara, sur. of Rēvarasa,. 291 mahadharmadhyaksha, . . . 9, 40, 42 Mahisa, mn., . . . . . 20, 27 mahadhiraja. . .
. . 50, 51 Mahmud, see Nāşir-ud-din Mahmud. mabalhyaksha,. .
. . 213
Mahuvāli, ti., . . . . . . 211 wahāgannstha, 2. . . . . 9, 40, 43 Māipayya, ., . . . . 301, 314f. mahakshapatalika, . . 9, 39, 40, 43, 139, 213 Makkaragupta, Brāhman,. . .138f., 142 mahāmanlalēsvara, . 263, 265, 269 Mālava, co. . . 144, 163, 277, 320f. Mahamandirusaha, s. a. Muhammad Shah, 161, Malavyadēvi, queen of Samalavarman,. 38, 40, 42
174, 186 Malayaman, . . . . . 122 n. 6 mahāmontrin, .
. 213 Malayavarmadēva, Nalapura ch., . .223 mahāmătyn, . .
. . . 213 Maleyala, m., . 283, 290, 337, 339f. Maltmüda, 8. a. Näsir-ud-din Mahmud . 46 Māļibēsvara, te. . . . . . 291 mahamudradhikrita, . . . 9, 40, 42 Malikibharama, 8. a. Ibrahim Shah, 161, 174, 186 Mahānadi, ri... . . . 218, 238, 327 Māļiyabbarasi, wife of Rēvarasa,. . . 291 mala parvan, . . . 283, 339 Mallanáradhys, m., . . . . 167, 181 mahüpilapati, . . .
9, 40, 43 Mallaya, m., . . . . 143, 146, 156 mahaprachanda,
. . . 155 Mallidēvarasa, ch., . .
. 293 mahapramátra, .
. . . 213 Mallikümöda, sur. of W. Chalukya Jayasimha mahüpratihara,
. 43, 139, 213
. . . . . 141, 163, 277 mahāgratibārapida, .
. . 255 Mallikämödésvara, te., . . . 145 mai:āpurohita, . .
Mallikarjuna, te., . . . . . 335f. mahūrāj«,
2, 5, 29, 51, 52, 134, 195, Mammaka, vi.. . . . 165, 169, 181 246, 320, 323 Māmvāni, vi., . .
291 mahărăjādbirāja, 9, 40, 64, 139, 154, 157, mandala,. .
. . 43 n. 4 213, 239, 246, 269, 282, Māodala, vi., . . . . . . 58
313, 330inandalapati, . . . . . 139, 240 maharajaputra, . .
213 Mardalikadharapivaräha, sur. of Sriranmahüsīdhanabhāga, . . . .
garāya II., . . . . 343, 352, 357 malāsāmanta,. . 157, 213, 323, 327 Māndalla, Rashtrakūta feud. . . 255 1.2 mahasimantadhipati,
. . 204, 262 Mandasor, vi.. . . . . . . 315 mahasandhivigrahādhikarana, . . . 35 Måndbätsi, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, mahäsändbivigrahika, . 9, 40, 42, 139
189, 192 mabisandbivigrahin,. . . . . 241 Mangalana, vi, . . . . . . 58 mahkearvadhikrita, , . .
139, 141
. . . . 158f. mahüsēnipati,,
. 9, 40, 42, 139 Mangalisa, W. Chalukya k., 32, 143, 151, mahasvasidhanika, . . . . 213
275, 310f. mahasvabala, .
. . 255 Mangiyuvaraja, E. Chalukya k., . . 63 mahattars,
154, 202, 313 Manikësvari, s. a. Dantēsvari, . . . 245 Mahüvas, . . . 4, 125 Māņikiāla, vi.. . . . .
299 mahüvyühaputi, . i . . 39, 40, 43, 139 Marimangalam, ni.. Mahendravarman, Prāgjyotisha k., 69, 73, 77 Manischeri, vi.,
. . 165, 170, Mahendravarman I., Pallava k., . . . 225 Manneyabhërunda, sur. of Rëvarasa,
269 Mahësvaradima, Chahamana ch., 198, 202f. Manni-nadu, di. . . . . 121
11.
.
.
213
255

Page #449

374
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. Xtt.
ΡΑΟΥ
• 299
• 203
• 201
PAGE Mantralaya, vi, . . . . . .847 Mosalemadu, vii, . . . mantrin,. .
Monalimada, do.. . . 164, 169, 180 Manyapali, sur. of Srirangaraya II., . 863, 367 Mothala, ri. . . . . . . 300 Márasimba, Sllāhāra prince,
307 Möttuppalli, vi... . . . 189, 194 Marava, co., . . 276, 311 Mötupalli, do., . .
. 188, 190 Marco Polo, .
• 190 Mtigaoka, sur. of Prāgjyotisha k. SustbitaMarichēti, vi.. . . . 186f., 170, 181, 183
varman, .
. . . . .
89, 74, 77 Märkandékvara, te.,
. .
307 Mtisibrahma, ., . . . . . 30 Markandeyadě vašarman, Brahman, . 7,9 Mubarak Shab, see Qutb-ud-din. Mirog, vi, . . • 67f. Mudanür, .. a. Mudunira,
308f. Maru, co., .
Muddaladavi, f. . . . . 279 Muanta, queen of Dahiyaka Maghanada, 66, 60 Muddebibs], dii, . . . 308 Mas'ud, see Als-ud-din Mas'ud.
Madinir, .. a. Mudunirs, . . . 306 Matanga, writer on music, . . . 280 Mudanir, do., .
307 Mathura, caste, . . . . 44, 46f. Madunira, oi., . . 295, 304, 306f., 313f. Maujadina, .. a. Mu'izz-ud-din Babrim Shah, Muhammad Shah, Golkonda k., . , 161, 186
18, 24 Mu'izz-ud-din Babram Shah, Slave k.,. 18, 21f. Maurya, dy., . 11, 143, 160., 274f., 310
Mu'isz-ud-din Kai Qubad, do., . . . 21 Mayapuri, vi., . . 171, 186, 350, 856
Mukhamoshta, a pifitafana, Mukham
. . 50, 63 Mayinda, ch.. . . . . . 294 n. 4 Mukkunde, vi.. . 271f., 279, 281, 286, Mēdha, Madhaka, vi., . . . . 218, 220
287, 294 Mégbanada, Dahiyaka ch., . 66, 68, 60
Muktapida LalitAditya, Kasmir k.
265 Méharauli, vi. . .
318 Makundadēra, Puri k.,
. 219 Melaikkottappatti, vi,. . 188, 176, 187
Maladongariks, vi,
260 Mölnda, vi.. .
165, 169, 180
Mülandam, oi., . . . . . 349 n. I Mettuppatti, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187
Mulbagal, matha. . . . . . 846 měya, . .
6
Malgunda, wi., . . . . . 148 Milalai-küfram, din,
.
n. 6
Malaviy, vin . . . . 164, 169, 179 Minakshi, te., .
, 161, 177, 187
Mulviyi, do. . . . . . 166, 182 Mindhole, ri.. .
. . 264 Mummupi, silahara ch,. . . . 201 Miraj, v., s. a. Miriñje, . . 295, 872, 808
Mügilanai, vi.. . . 168, 176f., 187 Mirije, vi., . . • 272, 283, 290, 937ff.
Muppadi Jaggin yakappatti, vi., 168, 176, 187 Mirifiji, do. . . . . . 298 -. 2
Marttim&nba, queen of Aebyutappa Nayaka, 844 Mitrašarman, 11., . . . 265
Mürttin yanipatti, vi, . 188, 187 Möllanakhadi, dii,
8f.
Mürar yaraganda, sur. of Venkatapatidēvamonths
riya, . Ashadba,
. . . . . 175, 187 Mübala, m., . . . . . . 29
337, 839f. Aévayuja, . . . , Akvins,
Musbkara, W. Ganga k., .
51, 54 Āfröja :
.820
music, . . . . . . 226f, Bhadrapada,
music in play, 10, 20, 27, 29, 36, 154, 326, 894
. . .
229
. . Chaitra,
Multittihalļi, vi. . . . 168, 170, 189 . Jyésbths,.
. .
Muséettihalli, do, 196, 882
186, 183 .
. . Karttika,
.
. 176, 263, 836 Muta Nonsi, chronicler, , . 60f. Magha, . . . .
Mutfli, s. a. Möttappalli, 220, 241
. . . . 190 Märgafinha, . . .6, 328, 330 Matta-Madhava, te., . .
389€. Phalguna, .
. . 913 Muttarama, ., a. Prithivikongani Sripurusha, 49 Pusbyn, . .
. . 164
Mutfaküri, vii,. . . . . 165, 181 Srivans, .
. . . . 41,283 Mattukūre, do.,
.
. . 169, 181 Vaisakha, . .3, 26, 46, 01, 247, 240, 813) Muttūr, do. . .
298f.
• 858
. 391
.
.
.
. 249

Page #450

INDEX
375
337
PAGE Māvadiganda, sur. of Révarsaa, 269, 291 M... Vara, m., . . . . . 5f.
N Nachana, 8. a. Náchayabhatta,
237£., 840 Nachana, Brāhman, . . 271, 280, 287 Nacbi, do., . . . . . 280, 287 Nachayabhatta, general, . . . Nacheyabhatta, do. . . . . 338, 340 nāduka, district,
175, 187 Nagabbata I., Pratihāra k.,
. 200f. Nagabhata II, do., . .
199F. Nagabhatta, 8. a. Nagabhata,
200 Naga-Bhatta, m., . 164, 165, 179, 182 Nagahrada, vii, .
. . . 12 Nāgalaiya, m., . . . . . 266, 268 Nagămba, Nagarva, vii, . . . 260 Naganaiya, m., . . .
263 Någanna-kavi, poet ,
358f, Nagaon, s. a. Nagisva,
• 260 Nagapattana, vi.. . . . . 19, 25 Nagapura, vi...
. : 256 Nagappaya, see Hastaka Nagappaya. pagarapati, . .
• . 263 Nagarasa, m., . .
. . 165, 181 Nagaravura, vi., Nagarasaraḥ, pool,
. 146, 155 Nagasarman, m.,
• 50, 52, 55 Nagávalóka, s. a. Nagabhata II.,, 199, 203f. Nagayansi, dy. . . . . . 344 Nagavarman, *. . . . 271, 282, 289 Nagi, f., . .
. . 19, 22, 25 Nagnabarman, Brahman,. . . 135f. Nahusha, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39 Nahusha, do. of Vijayanagara dy. 160, 171,
185, 350, 356 Nailadēvi, queen of Dahiyaka Vikrama, .58 Nainar, m., . . . . . 855, 358 Nainasiha, m., . . . . . 20, 37 Naivyanovya, vi.. . . . 20 . 2, 27 paiyogika, . .
. . . 263 pekshatraAnuradha,. .
. . . 853 Rēvati, . . .
. .
. .
. 220 Nala, people,
. .
. .
. .
149, 150f., 275, 310 Nalapura, vi., . . . . . .223 Nalhada, f. . . . . 19, 22, 34f. Nammūra, vi., . . . . . 62, 64 Nankvarparimandalikaganda, sur. of Vetko
tapatidóvarāya, . . . . 174, 186
PAGE Nande, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara dy..
. . 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 Nandiharipäkundi, vi, , . , 8f. Nandyala, vi.. . . . 166, 170, 183 Nangür-Vel, ch. . . . . 122 n. 6 Nannaraja, ch., . .
205 n. 2 Nánya, di. . . . . 137, 139, 141 Náradisikshi, work on music, . . .229 Narabari, m., . . . , . 355, 358 Naruka, legendary ancestor of Pragjyotisha
kings, . . . . . 67, 70f., 73, 76 Naranabhatta, m., . . . 354, 358 Naranátha, 7., . . . . . . 10 narapati, . . . . . . . 213 Narasam-Bhagavata, m., . . . 164, 179 Narasam-Bhatta, m., 164, 166, 178, 183f., 355, 358 Narasam-Bhatta, Mababhāshya, see Maha
bhashya, Narasam-Bhatta Sūri, m. , , . 167, 184 Naraga nadása, m., . . . . 354, 358 Narasirya Kabava Bhatta, m., . 167, 184 Narasimha, see Aubhala Narasimha and Tiru
mala Narasimba. Narasimha Bhatta, m., , . . 164, 179 Narasih hitoharya, Vaishnava teacher, 162 Naranirohariyadēva, Bastar ch., . , 246ff. Narasimharya, see Yarada Narasimharya. Narusopadhyoya, m., . . . . 165, 181 Naravarman, Malava ch., . . 817f., 320f. Nariyana, m., . . . 164, 166, 178, 183 Narayana Bhatta, m., . 163, 165, 178, 181, 366, 358 Nārāyaṇa Bhattēndra, m., . . . 165, 181 Nārāyaṇadatta, m., . . . . .8, 10 Narayana Paodite, m., .
. 166, 182 Nariyanarya, m., . . . 165f., 180, 183 Nariyana-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 n. 4 Nariyanavarman, Prāgi yotisha k., 69, 74, 77 Narendra, sur. of Pallava Mahendra varman
.226f. Narendramrigaraja, sur. of E. Chalukya
Vijayaditya II., . . . . . Nargund, vi.. . .
. . 148 Nariyumbole seventy, di.,. 272, 283, 290 Narwar, . a. Nalapura, .
· 223 Nasaraddina, .. a Näsir-ud-din Mahmud, 18, 24 Nāşir-ud-din Khusrū, Khilji k., . , 21 Nasir-ud-din Mahmud, Slave k., . 18, 21f., 44f., 47 naubalahastyasvagomabishajāvikadivyaprita....
*9, 40, 189 Navakama, sur. of W. Garga Kongaại Siva.
mara,. . . . . . 49, 61, 66
.
292

Page #451

376
Navarangapura, fort, . Navalgund, vi.,. nayaka,
.
Nayaka, dy.,
nidhivamphayasabita,
nikara,.
Nilagunda, s. a. Nirngunda,
Nilgund, do.,
Nilgunda, do.,
Nimba, ch.,
Nayanadevi, queen of Pragjyotisha k. Sthita
varman,
Nedamari, W. Chalukya k.,
Neduman Añji, see Adigaiman.
Nedungula, vi.,.
Néhakashṭhi, vi.,
Nēnsi, see Mütā Nēņsi. Nepāla, co., Netribhanja, Orissa ch., ibri instead of ighri, Nichadahara, tank,
Nidamari, s. a. Neḍamari, 1:idhāna,
Nichanpur, vi.,
nidhi,
·
niyukta, niyuktaka,
Nodamaiya, Brahman,
Nolamba, ch.,
notation by dots, notes,
Nirgunds, Nirgunda, s. a. Nirugunda, Nirugunda, vi.,
nishada, musical tone,
Nissankamalla, Singhalese k.,
PAGH
.243, 245 ff., 249f.
•
Oḍagere, vi., Oḍangere, do,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
•
09, 74, 77
143f., 311
167, 175, 187
137, 189, 141
68 n. 1
322
11
8f.
1-13, 151, 275
313 65
241, 313, 323
220
211
148 148
142, 147
291 148
143, 145, 147, 154 .229 f. 4 157, 263 15.1, 313
204, 267
294 n. 4 227f. 228 250, 252, 257, 264, 267 257
.
.
"
.
.
148
241 341
•
Noura, vi.,. Nowohur, do.,. Nrisimha, Saluva ch., 160, 171, 186, 342, 348
nyasa, final note, nyāyakaraṇika,
Nyāyāmṛita, work by Vyasaraya, Nyayamritavyäkly, work by VijayindraTirtha,.
and n. 10, 350, 353 227 75,79 315
346
[Vor, XII.
PAGE Odayalür, vi., 164, 167, 169, 179, 184 Oddiyarajyad sapaṭṭa, sur. of Venkatapatide
Valāya, .
Õhayurpattaka, di, Onkunda, ri., Orangal. vi,
Oranța Malla, m.,
398ff. 338
P
plakala,
Padamasila, Dahiyaka ch., pādamula,.
pedatijivya,
Palakonda, di,
l'alamanpaṭṭi, vi, Palata Pandya, M., Pallava, dy, Pampadevi, f., Pampakable, do, Pamparajadeva, ch, Panchakhanda, di.,
Pandya, dy., Panikėsvara, m., раат ова,
148
243, 245, 247 ff.
283, 290, 336, 339f.
Fadmanabhalhvarindra, m.,. Padmanabha-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. Paluma Bhatta, m., Pagalaţi, ri., Pagalatti, do, Pala, dy.,
Paliki-vishnya, s. a. Plaki,
230 n. 1
53
290 n. 1 240 166, 182 314 n. 4 29 295, 304, 306, 30S, 313f. 306, 308 38, 137 133
•
•
168, 176, 187
145, 154
.51, 54, 225
271, 280, 285
271, 280, 286 255 n. 2 67 panchama, musical tone and note, 227, 230 panchamahasabda, 157, 202, 218, 254f., 202, 269 254, 255 n. 3 162, 347 209
pañchamahavadya, Panchamat bhanjana, work by Tatarya, Panchēla, di,
298
Pañchěla, see Deula Pamelěla. Panchganga, ri., Pandari, vi, 166, 170, 184 Pandari Bhatta, m., 166, 183 Pandavadatti, designation of Hagariṭṭage, 307 n. 3 Pandi, .,. 326, 328 Pandianaichchuramirakkina, sur. of Parüntaka II., Pandillapalli, vi, Pandi-Pedderi, vi, Panda, s. a. Pandya,
Pandurangaya, m.,
175, 187 342, 349
"
•
•
•
125 165, 169, 180
62, 64
.
. 125
164, 179
19, 24, 121f., 125f.
355, 958 62, 64

Page #452

INDEX.
377
.
124
PAGE Pappūri, vi.. . . . . 166, 170, 183 Parabala, Rāshtrakūța ch., . . . 199 Parakēsarivarman, sur. of Choła kings, 121, 123f. parama bhattāraks, .9, 40, 64, 139, 151, 157,
213, 239, 240, 269, 282,
313, 330 paramabrahmanya, . . . . 64 Pasamalai, vi., . . .
. 122 paramamahēšvara, 34, 134, 157, 202, 339,
240, 323 Paramira, dy... . . . . 218 n. 1 paramavaishnava, . .
. . 9, 40 Parumbu, 8. a. Paramalai,. . 122 n. 6 paramégvara, 9, 40, 64, 139, 154, 213, 239,
240, 269, 282, 313, 330 Parāntaka I., Chola k., . . . 12) ff. Parāntaka II., do., . . . . 124 Parantakandēvi Ammanár, queen of Paran.
taka II., . . Parasika, Dutch,
344 n. 2 Parbatuar, vi.. . .
. . 58 Parikshit, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara dy.,
160, 171, 186, 350, 356 parimõtana,
. . . . 188 Pärisasetti, m., . .
. .
. 308
. Parittiyūr, vi. .
943, 349, 353, 357 parivridha, .
. . 163 n. 11 Parsees, immigration to India, .
259 Parthivēndravarman, ch., . . . . 126 Paschimakhanda, di., . . . . . 156 Paschimalat kā, di., . . . .239f. Paundra-bhukti, di... : 39f., 137, 139, 141
Paundravardhana, do., , . . . 7,65 + paurpamavasye, full moon, . . . .332
Peddi Bhattēndra, m., . Peddore, ri.. . .
294 n. 4 Pedobamămba, queen of Venkatapati I., 161,
174, 186 Peldore, s. a. Perdore . . . . 294 Pelnagara, vi.. . . . . . 60, 54 Penugonda, vi., . . . . 178, 342, 349 Penukoņda, do., . . . . . 186 Pērku, s. a. Kșishṇā, . . . . Perdore, do., . .
294 and n. Periyakoļam, vi... . . . 167, 170, 184f. Periyakuļam, do., . . . 167, 175 Periya Tirumalai-nanibi, 8. a. Sridalanatha, 162 Pēroja-sähi, .. a. Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shih I., 18, 24 Perumal, . . . . . . 356, 358
PAGE Perumal Sundarachöļa, 8. a. Parāntaka II., 126 Perumkāda, s. a. Penugonda, . 342 n. 1, 353 Peruvādaka, Peruväțaka, vi.,. .133f., 133 Pichchan, Tirukkarrali, s. a. Siriyavėlar, 122, 129 pindadāna, quit rent, . . . . . 145 Pinna Madhavayārya, m.,. . . 163, 178 Pinnama, Aravīdu ch, 160, 171, 186, 342,
350, 356 Pinnama I., see Tata Pindama. Pinnanarasaya, m., . . . . 355, 358 Pirantakan siriyavēlar, general, 122, 124, 126 Piriya Bellumbatti, . a. Bellumbatti, 272, 283, 290 Piriya Gobbür, see Gobbür. Pishtapura, vi... . .
. . 2. Pitambaradēvaéarman, m., .
. 39, 41, 43 Pitavisaguptasarman, Brahman, . 137, 139, 141f. Pithapuram, vi.,. . .
. 2 pithikävitta,
. .
. .
. .
. . .
. 39f., 42 Plaki, di., . Atty.
, .
.
. . . . 133f., 136 Pohgaon, 8. a. Pagamvi,
· 260 Pokharan, vi., s. a. Pushkarana,
. 317 Pomaļigaittañjinadēvar, sur. of Parāntaka II., . . .
. . . 12, 124f Ponugunda, vi., .
, 148 Poruļare, vi.. .
. 50, 54 Pottaraiyan, designation of the Pallava king, 225f. praděya, . . . . . . . 2 Prāgjyotisha, co., . . . . 68 pragrāhya, . . . . . 9, 41, 139 Pramāra, dy., .
, 12, 16 Prasahyavigraba, m., . . . 35f. Pratāpachakravartin, sur. of W. Chalukya
Jagadēkamalla II., Pratāparadra, Kakatiya k.. 243ff., 247ff. prathama-dvadasi, a tithi,. . 341 and n. 1 pratibhédika, . . . . . . 34 Pratibára, dy., . . . . . 12, 199 pratishthita, . . . . . . 20 pratyandharuvā, . pratyaya,. . . . . . 41, 139 pravara
Angirasa, . • 7, 10, 326f. A plavina, .
. . 213, 217 Apnavāna, . . . .
41, 43 Ārshēya,
. . . 241 Aurva,
. . 41, 43 Bärhaspatya, . . . .7, 10 Bhāradvaja, . . .
.7, 10 Bharmyava, . . . . .326f.
· 297

Page #453

378
Prithivipati I., W. Ganga k., Prithiviraja, Chakamāna k., Prithivirajavijaya, poem, Prōlerāja I., Kakatiya k., Prōlaraja II., do.,
Prölarya, m.,
Prome, vi.,
pravara-contd.
Bhrigu,
Chyavana, Jamadagni,
Käpva, Visvamitra,.
Prayaga, vi., Prithivikongani, sur. of W. Ganga Sripurusba,
Püagamba, Püagavā, vi., Pujarinayakanmalai, hill, Pulakesin I., W. Chalukya k.,
Pulakesin II., do.,
Pulakeśirāja, Chalukya ch.,
Pulasakti, Silahāra ch., Palattur, vi., Pullamañjanpatti, vi, Pundarikaksha, W.,
Puri, di.,
Pūrṇā, ri.,
Avanijanasrays,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
·
Punyakōti, m., Pură, vi.,
purana, a coin,
Puranisangama, vi.,
Purasa, queen of Guhila Bhatta, .
Puri, vi.,
Purushottama, Brahman,
Purushottama, poet, Purushottamabhatta, m.,
41, 43
41, 43 41, 43, 213, 217
217 322, 324
205, 211, 215
•
PAGE
127
. 260
168, 176, 187
143, 151,
Gujarat 255 n. 2 253, 261 and n. 7, 265
168, 175, 187
168, 176, 187
•
"
49, 52, 55
121 n. 2
222ff.
.222f.
189, 193
189, 193 304, 314f.
•
275, 310 .143f.
.
165, 180
165, 181
19, 22, 24
8 133ff. 12, 16
254, 256f., 259,
•
Pürnachandra, E. Bengal k.,
Pürpapala, Paramāra ch., . purōhita,
18 - 9, 40, 42, 203 Püru. legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara dy., 160, 171, 185, 350, 356 Paruravas, legendary ancestor of Kalachuris, 210, 215 Pururavas, do. of Varmans, . 37, 39, 41 Pururavas, do. of Vijayanagara dy., 160, 171,
185, 350, 356
218, 220
262, 266 219 254
138, 140
•
37, 38, 40, 42
296
•
Purushottamadeva, Bastar ch., Pūrvidi, a matha, Purvavishaya, di., Pushkarana, Pushkarana, vi., Pusbyavarman, Prägjyotisha k., pūti,
Puttaru, ri.,
Putti-Bhatta, m., Pyu inscriptions,
R
Rachaya, Brahman, Radla, Uttara-, di., raga, musical tune, Raghava Bhaṭṭa, m., Raghavadeva, Karnata ch.,
Qutb-ud-din Aibak, Slave k.,
Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah, Khilji k., .
•
[VOL. XII,
344
156 .317f
69, 71, 73, 76
43 n. 5
.
342, 349, 353, 357 163, 178
127 ff.
Raghunatha, m.,
Raghunatha Nayaka, Tanjore ch., Raghupati, m.,
Ragōlu, vi.,
Raha Rano, Dahiyaka ch., Raichur, di.,
Rainsi, Chahamana prince, Raja II., Yadava ch., rajabhōga, rajadhiraja,
Rajadichchi, wife of Biriyavélar,
•
271 39, 41, 43 227f. 166f., 183f.
160, 171, 186,
342, 350, 56 Raghavamba, queen of Venkatapati I., 161,
174, 186 165, 181 345
PAGR
246f
.
·
Raghavarya, m.,. Raghavendrasvamin, a matha, Raghavendra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 and
n. 4, 347 Raghu, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 192 Raghunandana-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,
18, 21 20f.
·
.
344 n. 4
166, 182
344 164, 179
1 57 296 223 n.1
308 41.139 30, 175, 314 124 123f.
•
.
Rajaditya, Chola k.,
•
Rajakesarin, sur. of W. Ganga Sripurasha,
Rajakesarivarman, sur. of Chola kings,
51, 55 .122

Page #454

INDEX.
379
PAGB
răjamina, . . . . . 64 rajamätyn, . . . , 40, 42, 139 rajan, . . 9, 34, 10, 134, 246, 323, 326 rajanaka,. . . . . . 323, 326 Rajanarendra, anoustor of Vijayanagara dy. 160,
191, 186, 350, 356 Răjanatha, poet, . . . . . 347ff. Rajanatha Dēbika, m., . . . . 348f. rājanyaka, . i . . . 9, 40 tājaputosha,
. 139, 263 rajaputra, . . . . 9, 40, 139, 157, 268 Rajaputra Siladitya, sur, of Harsha, . . 70 Rajaraja, E. Chalukya ka, . . . 209 Rajaraja I., Choța k.,
. . 1211., 124 Rājarājēsvars, te., . . Rājasimha, Pandya k., . . 125 and .. 6, 126 tājayoga, a constellation . . 141 and 1.3 Rajėndra-Chola I., Chöļa k., 121 and n. 8,
138, 296 Rajëndralinga-valanāda, di., . . . 121 Rajjhi, queen of-Gubila II., . 12, 16 rājõi, . . . . . 9, 40, 139 Rajuka, m., . . . 12, 17 Rajyward bana, Kanauj prince,. . 65 Räkaluva, vi.. . . . . . . 2f. Rakshapkladēva, Bastar ch., 343, 246f., 240f. Rama, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 189, 192 Rāma, do. of Prattharas, .
. . . 200 Rāma, m., . . . . . 356, 358 Rama, poet, .
. . . 163, 347ff. Rama-Bhatta, m.. . 164f., 180f., 354, 858 Ramachandra, te., .
342, 263, 357 Ramachandra, Dēragiri Yadava ch. Ramachandra. Däresi
. 257 Ramachandra Bhatta, m., . . . 164, 179 Ramachandrapuram, vi., . 167, 170, 184 Ramachandrarya, m., . . . . 187, 184 Ramachandra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 844 m. 4 Ramacharita, . . .
. . 38 Ramadatti, designation of Madunira,
307 Ramadēvabarman, m.,
39, 41, 43 Rama-Dikshita, ., . . . . 355, 358 Ramanuja, Vaishnava-acharya, .
162 R&mapala, Pala k. .
. . . 38 Rāmarāja I., Karnata ck., 160, 172, 186,
342, 851, 356 Rimaräja 11., Vijayanagara k, 180, 172, 186,
851, 352, 357 Rama Rêya, see Aliya Rina Raya. Ramirya, w.,. . . . . 188, 189
PAGE Rāmatirtham, w., . . . . . 183 Rimayarya, . . . . . 355, 358 Rampal, vl., .
. . . 136 Rapabhaõjadēva, Orina ch., . . .822ff ranaka, . . 9, 40, 139, 141, 241, 326 Raņariga, W. Chalukya k.. . 148, 161, 375, 310 Ranastambha, .. a. Kulastambha, . 1567. Ranastambha, Rashtrakūta k., 144, 152, 276, 311 Ranastambhapura, ur. . . . . 68 Ranathambhor, do. . . . . .223 Ranga II., .. a. Srirangariya II., . 341. Rangacharya, Vaishnava-acharya
169 Ranganatha, m., . . . . .B54, 358 Ranganatha, te., . .
. . . 843 Ranganātha Bhatta, m.
. . 167, 184 Rangastharya, ., .
185, 181 Rangappa, ., . . . . . 165, 181
188 Rangu Bhatta, . . . . . 166, 181 Ranthambhor, . a. Ranastambhapura,. 68 rashtrakuta, . . . . . . 64 Räsbtraküta, dy., . 128 and n., 143f., 760ff.
196, 274, 276, 292, 810ft. rashtramahattara, . . . . . 34 rashtrapati, . . . , 154, 369, 313 Ratanarija, Chandala ch., . . 248, 248, 250 Rataul, vi.. . .
. . . 221 Ratnavati, queen of Balavarman of Pragjyo.
tishs, . . . . . . 89, 73, 76 Ratta, . a. Rashtrakūta, . 144, 152, 278, 813 Rattapadi savon and half lakh, di. . 296 Rattarija, silahara che
a ch.. . . . . 264 Rattava; queon of Guhita Baladitya, , i2, 17 Ravi, Ravidēva, m., . .271f., 278, 280f.,
286, 287f., 296, 337A.
. .271, 280f, 287f. Raviyana, do.. .
271, 282f., 289, 329#. Rayamuriri Sövidēva, Kațachurya k., 336€. Raya Pandya, m., . . . 145, '154 Rafarahuttamiņda, sur. of Srirangaraya II.,
343, 352, 857 Rayarabuttamindo, do. of Venkatapatidēva
raya, . . . . . . 174, 188 Rayasam Kondapärya, m.,
163, 178 Razigs Bėgam, Slave queen, . . . 21 Rolapadēvs, chi . . . . . 58 Rēvana, Brāhman, . 27), 280, 287, 338, 84,0 Rēvanabhatta, do. . . .871, 279, 286 Berankrya, do... . . . . 304, 318f.
8.3

Page #455

880
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
241
PAGE Rēvarasa, W. Chalukya feud., . . 269, 291f. Rēvati, island,. . . 143, 161, 275, 310 ri for ri, . . . . . . . 31 pishabha, musical note, . . 228 n. 3, 230 Rõhitāgiri, vi.,. . . , 138, 140 Rohitäsgadh, Röhtesgadh, fort, 140 n. 11 Rõngada, di. . . . . . Rudra, 8. a. Pratáparudrs, . . . 246, 247 Rudricharya, m., . . . . . 231 Rudradēva, Kakatiya k., . . . 189, 198 Rudramba, Kakatiya queen, . . 190 Radrata, perhaps s. a. Rudrācharya,
231 Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah I., Slave k., 18, 21
PAGE Sakambhari, vi., . . 66, 222, 224 sakhalla-annata, . . . . . sakbandapaliya, . . . . . .241 sakhatavitapa,. . . . .241 Saktivarman, Kalinga k., . . . 1, 3 Sala, ancestor of Hoysalas, . . 122 n. 6 Salakhaņa, ., . . . . . 20, 27 Sulanki, ri.,
. . . 327 Salastambha, Pragjyotisha usurper, . 71 salavana,. . . . . 41, 139, 142 n. 1 salavan kara, . . . . . . 213 Salsette, 8. a. Shatshashți,
. 257 Saluva, dy, , 160, 171, 186, 342, 348.
350, 356 Stjuvabhyudaya, poem by Rājanāthakavi, .948f. Sāmalavarman, Varman k., . . . 38ff., 42 sāmanta,. . . . . . . 34 Samasadida, Musalmān viceroy, 20 n. 2, 27 Samasaddina, s. a. Shams-ud-din Altamish, 18, 23 Samastabhuvantbraya, sur. of E. Chalukya
Ammarija II., . . . . 62, 64 Samatata, co., . . . . . . 67 samatsyakachchhapa,, . . 220, 240, 241 Samayadrõharaganda, sur. of Virabhapa, 161,
177, 187
s for e, . . . . Sabhapati, poet, . . . 63, 186, 187, 347f.,
356, 357 Bachauröddbarana, . . . . . 139 Sadada, m., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 nadasāparādha,. . . . . 139 Sadasiva, god,
. . . 7 Sadasivadēvarāya, Vijayanagara k. . 349 Sadasivamudra, seal of Sēna kings, . . 7 sadhinyabiranyädēya, . . . , 313 Sadharana, ch., . . 19., 22, 24f., 26f. sadharana, a gamut, yum , .
.
. . . 229 dharita, a musical tone,. . . 227, 230 Sagara three hundred, di., 268, 272, 289, 290,
292, 329ff. Sagara five hundred, do. . . . 273, 307 Sagara, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 192 Sagara Nirayapa Bhatta, m., , 164, 179
. . . . 9, 41, 139, 213 sagõprachära, . . . . . 213 Bagulmallata, . . . . . 241 saguvikanalikēra, . . . . 9, 41, 139 Sahadēva, m., . . . . . 44, 46f. Sahanapāla, ., . . . . 30 Babiraņa, in., . .
19, 22, 25 Sahasamalla, Singhalesek. Sabavadīna, 8. a. Shihab-ud-din Ghöri, 18, 23 sahyadaśāparādha, . . . . . 9, 41 Bailahara, s. a. Silabara, sajalasthala, . 9, 41, 189, 213. 220.
240, 241 sajahgalanūpa,
. .218 Saka, 1. a. Mupalman,
18, 39, 44ff.
Sambarapalliki, ri., . . . . . Sambar, 8. a. Sakambhari,. . . . Simbive, vi, . . . . . . 260 simramadhika,
A.
.
. . . . . 241 imrimadhuvana. . . . . sämrapanasa,
. . . 41, 139, 213 Samudravarman, Prāgjyotisha k., 69, 73, 76 samupagata, . . . . . 42 n. 4 Señcbi, vi.. . . . . . . 303 Sanchor, vi.. . . . . . . 57 sindhivigrahika, .
. 10, 263 Sangitaratnikara, musical work by Sarngadēva, 227 Sangram Shah, Gond k., . . . . 209 sanidhi, . . . . . . . 240 sanirgamapravēša . . . . . 213 Sanjan, suggested identification with
Hanyamana, . . . . . . 258f. Sankamadēva, Kalackurya k.,
337, 399f. Sankaņa Bhatta, 1, . . . . 165, 181
. . . . 29 Sankaragana, Guhila ch.,
whila ch.,
.
. . . 12, 14 Sankaragara, Kalachuri k., . . 31, 33ff. BankaranirEyaņēndra, ., . . 354, 958 Sankarirya, Brahman, 271, 370f., 286, 296
D&
DATA, 8. a.
bars,
.
.
25.2
. 8

Page #456

INDEX
381
PAGB
358
.
.
. 67
PAGE Sankhini, ri., . . . 2424., 246f., 249f.
Bēsh&chala, vi.. . . . . . 179, 186 sankranti, .
. . 213, 283
Sētu, place, . . . . . 175, 187 sankranti, auspicious for making gifts, 207
Sēvaghanpatti, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187 Santanu, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara Śērür, vi., . ,
. 125 dy.. . . . 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 Sevva, Sevvappa Nayaka, Tanjore ch., . 341ff., 357 Santēppitleyam, vi. . . 168, 178, 187 Sevvappanëri, a tank, . .
343 €ántivărika, . . . . 139, 142
sh for kb,. . . . . . . 4+ śāntyágára, . . 398., 43 n. S. 142 n. 2 shidava, a musical tone, . . . 927, 230 Sapāda, co., . .
. 160, 172, 186
shadja, a musical tone and gamut, 227, 229f. Sapadalaksha, do, . . 19, 25, 30
Shams-ud-din Altmish, Slave k., . 18, 21, 224 Su padrăranyaka, .
. . . 241
Shatshashți, vi., . . . , 257, 264, 267 sārana, way of playing,
. 228 Shattriméadagrahara, di.,
5f Sarasvatyannaya, m.,,
Shihab-ud-din Ghöri, Slave k., . . 18, 21 Śārngadēva, musical author,
227 Shihab-ud-din 'Umar, Khilji k.,. . . 2011. susanārdhika, . . .
Shihlichatolo, co., . . Śaśãika, Karnasuvarna k., .
Shordpur, s. a. Surapura . sasātaviţapa, . .
. 9
Sia, Brakman, . . . . . 213, 217 Sāsati, 8. a. Shatshashti, · 257 Sidabali, vi.. . .
• 250 básayitri, . .
. . . . . 76, 79 Siddhala, vi., . .
39, 41, 43 Säshți, s. a. Shatshashti,
257 Siddhatirtba, place,
• 293f. satala, . 41, 139 Siddbēsvara, te., . .
• 291 satantalika,
. . 241 Sihapaya, m., . .
. 263 Batalaka, . . . . . . . 241 Sihapura, s. a. Simhapura, . . . 4ff., 37 Satprasada,
• 49, 52, 55
Sibavikrama, Prome k., . . 129, 131 Batrubhañjadēra, Orissa ch., . . 322, 325f. sikhänāthasvămin, te., .
226 satramalla, sur. of Pallava Mahendravarman I., 225 Giladitya, sur. of Harshs. . . . . 70 Batrumallēśvaralaya, te. . . .225f. siladitya VI., Valabhi k.,. .
. 199 Satya, m., ... . . . . 321 Šiladitya VII., do. .
1989. Satyaprachara Bhattaraka Dēva, m., . 329ff. kiláguptha, . .
. .
. 64, cf. 63. 3 Satyaáraya, sur. of w. Chalukya race, 269, Silähära, dy., . 250, 2521F., 259, 266, 291 283, 289, 313f., 330ff. Silahāra, do.. . .
252, 26% Satyasraya I., sur. of Palakēsin II, 143FF., silahtra, do., . . . . . 262 n. 3
161, 376, 311 sila patta, family. . . . . 44, 46f. Satyasraya II., W. Chalukya k., 144, 152, 276, 312 silappadigâram, Tamil poem,
122 n. 7 Satyksrayadēva, Akalau kacbarita Irivabedauga, silkra, 6. a. Silahira,. . . 262, 261, 265 W. Chalukya k., . . . . 306 Bilara, do. . . .
252, 262, 268 Satyabrays Vallabhöndra, sur. of W. Chalukya Silara, do., . . . . . 262 n. 3 Pulakësin II.,
Šiliniyanippatti, vi., . . 168, 176, 187 Saude, a matha, . . . . 344, 346 Silla; queen of Gukila Harsharija
12, 15 Saujfapadra, vi., .
Sim pradata, . . . . . . saulkika, . . .
. 139, 141 Simhadri, m., . . . . 164, 179 Sărar-Ghatiyali, vi.. .
Sithapura, vi.,.
4, 37, 39, 41 Så vatthi, vi., .
241 Sitharaja, Chalamang k.,. . . 66, 60 savitapärapya, : .
20, 240 Simhavarman, Malava ch., . . .317f., 320. seal of Chalukyas,
. 143 Simhavikranta, sur. of Chandragupta II., 391 n. 4 sėkyakara, . 75 Siņahadiya, vii,. .
. . .56ff. Selata, &. a. Šilshära, 352 n. 3 Sindan, vi.. . .
. . .
. 250
. Bembiyapmabadevi, queen of Choja Gandard Sindana-Kalpolo, vi., .
. . ditya, 123 and . 9f. Bindhuraja, k., .
. .
. . 61, 54 Sana, dy.. . . . . . B., 180's go, ti.. • , .
• 1568., 159
•
69
57

Page #457

382
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
.
.
67
PAGE
PAGB Sitgaracharya, Ettür, 8. a. Narasimhacharya, 162 Sopari, &. a. Sarpraka, . . .257 Singari Bhatta, ., . . . 186, 183 soparikara, , .
- 3.1, 203 Singhala, co., . . . .
. . .
. 28f. Sovana, Brāhman, 277, 280, 287, 838, 340 Singhapa, Yadava k., . . 293, 298, 308 Grad i ha day, . .
206 n. 3 Singupuram, vi, . . . . . . 4 Sravana vidasi, a titli, . . . 147 Bireyamarasa, feud. .
. . 292
Grichandra, E. Bengal k.,. . .137ff., 341 Biriguppa, vi. .
. . 298 .. 2
Sridhara, Brāhman, . . . 304, 313f. Sirivaram, vi.. . . . 164, 169, 178 Grigopāla, feud.,. . . .
76,79 Siriyavélar, Pirantakan, Chola general, 122 Srihatta, co. . . . .
and n. 6, 124.ff. Brikala, poet,
. 56, 61 Aishţa rūghava, m.. . . . . 29 Srikañchoni, queen of Trailokyachandra, 138f., 141 Sivamara I., W. Ganga k.,. . 49, 51, 54
Srikshatra, co.,. sivamära II., do., .
Srikshikunda, n., .
75, 79 Bivanāga, ., . . . . . 328, 328 Srikuţittitai, vi, . . . 121f., 120 Bivanēšan, m., . .
343 Brimāla, vi, . .
. 201 Sivapura, vi., 165, 163, 181, 272., 283, 290, 338ff. Srimangaladēvi, vi,
, 175, 187 Sivaraja, Chāhamăna ch., .
. . 12, 17
Srinivasa, ., . . . . . 168, 183 Bivasürya, poet, . . . . . . 163 Srinirāsa Bhagavata, m., . . . 161, 180 Sivayoganathasvāmin, te. . . . 21 n. 2 Srinivasa Bhatta, mn., . 164, 166, 179, 189 siyalára, 8. a. Silahira, . . 252 n. 3 | Srinivasa, Mahabhishya, see Mahabhishya. Böddēsa, . . . . . .
41, 189 Srinivasärya, m., . . 163f., 178f., 347 södranga, .
31, 203 Sripadariya-Tirtha, Madkva-acharya, 314 Sokkapa, 11., Pa, ..
. . . . . . . 166, 182
Griparvata, 8. a. Srisailam, . . . . 134f Bēlamārtanda, sur. of Chola k., . 121 n. 8 Bripurusho, W. Ganga k., . . . 49, 52, 55 Bolamartinda-chaturvēdimangala, 8. a. Vem- Sriranga, vi. . . . 173, 186 barrur,. .
Srirangadēvarāya, Vijayanagara k., . 341 Soma-bhatta, m... . .
Srirangaraja I., Karnāța ch., 160, 1728., 186, Somskula, family, .
. . 339
342, 351, 355f. Somanatha, te.
Srirangariya II., Vijayanagara k., 343, 352, 351, 357 Sömalarman, m... i
Srisailam, te. . . . . . . 134 Bombarman Yuddhakārapiga, m., 50, 53, 55
śrīšsilanátha, Vaishnava-ācārya, . 162 Somavalliyogananda-prahasan, comedy by Árivallabha, W. Gariga k., . . . 51, 5+ Arunagirinātha, .
. . . 348
Srivara, Brakman, . . , 271, 280, 287 Bomayajin, m. . . . . 164, 179 Srivikrama, W. Ganga k.,
. 51, 54 Sómēsvara, te., . . . . . 270, 333f. Stamblēsvari, te.. . . . . 157f., 326 Somēśvara, Chāhamāna k, . . 222, 224 Stavalam (P), vi, . . . , 166, 170, 182 Bómēsvara I., W. Chalukya k., 144, 271f., athala, . . . . . . 175, 187 291f., 394, 396 Sthanaka, vi.,
. 256f., 260, 264, 267 Sömēsvar. II., do, 144, 271, 279, 281, 285, 288 Sthanakundūr, ti. Somēģvara III., do., .
Sthanagudhapura, do.
149 Soncesvarudéva, Sonpur k., . . . . 239f. Sthapvisvara, vii, Somēívar tēvavarman, Orissa ch., . .218ff, Sthiravarman, . a. Sthitavarman,
69 Sömidēv... Karnāta ck., 160, 171, 186, Sthitavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 74, 77
343, 350, 366 sthiti, . . . . . . .319 Bönadrinatha, m., . . . . . 348 Sthitiwarman, 8. a. Sthitavarman, . . . 69 Sopagiringtha, do.. . . . 849 Subhadradhanaõjayanātaka, play by RamaBonegiridra, do,
. . 848 n. 9 kavi, . . . . . . 849 n. 1 Sonna, ri., . . . 165, 170, 182 baddha, musical tone, . . .229 Bönpar, ri.
. . . , 219, 238 Sadbindra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 and ad panidhi, . .
. . 910
#. 4, 347
.
.
:
354,883
148
.
.
.
293
.
65

Page #458

INDEX.
383
PAGE 1
L'AGE bulka, . . . . . 164, 165, 313 Taila I., W. Chalukya k., 144, 162, 275, 311 Sülkikansa, family,. . . .1074. Taila II., do.,. 114, 152f., 276, 279, 283, 311 Sumangalagupta, Brakman, 137, 139, 142
Tails III., do. . . . . 255 *. ? Samatindra, a matha . . . . 344 Tai lapn, 5. a. Taila II., . . . . 207f. Bunka (sulka), . . .
. . 284 Takkolam, vi., . . . 123 Sandarachola, sur. of Parantaka II., . 121ff.
Telamudipi, vi., . . . . 164, 169, 179 Sundaranayaka, te., . . . 161, 177, 187
Taloparijn, E. Chalukya k., . , . 63 Sundarabolag, see Vělan Sundarakolan.
Talavalipalliki, vi., . . . . 260 Sundekkayikkanami, vi.. . . 168, 175, 187 Tolavara Chandeya Nayakn, 11., . . 335. Sandekkayikkanaviyi ppatti, do, 168, 176, 187
Talovigya, vi., .
. 146, 151 Supära, s. a. Surpäraka, . . . . 257 Tälgund, .. a. Sthapakundür,
148 Supratishthitavarman, Prāgjyotisha k., 60, 74, 77
Tammaņa Bhatta, mi., 164, 1668., 178, 1831. Sarapala, Palak. . . . . 12tāmrahisana, 10, 11, 135, 140, 167, 241, 324, 327 Surapura, vi... . . . . 268 n. 1 Tänagundur, 8. a. Sthanakandar,. . .143 suratăņa, 8. a. sultán, . . . . Tanagundur, do. . . . . 149 surutrāņa, do., . . . 46 l'aujui, di.. . .
. . . 123 Surendra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 341.4,
Tarpandighi, vi.. . . . . . 6
353, 357 Tatacharya, family priest of Vijayanagara Sari Bhatta, 7., .
166, 183 kings,
.
. . . 181, 346 Sūriyavikrama, Prome k., . . 129ff.
Tata Pinnama, Karnatu ck., 168, 171, 186, Surpäraka, os.,. . . 356f.
342, 350, 350 Suryaniriyaṇabhatta Kinū", m.,, . 356, 358 Tatarya, *. a. Tatacharya,
162, 347 . 1 Suryanarayanamakhin, m.,. . 355, 358 Tātayārya, do. . . . . . 174, 186 Süryanārāyana Tiruvarur, m., . . 385, 358 Tatpurusha, m., . . . . . 386. Bubila, f., . . .
Tavi, Bräkman, . . . 201f., 204 Susthiravarman, &. a. Susthitavarman, . 69 tēja, tējasvimya,
284 Sasthitavarman, Prägàyotisha k., 69, 74, 77 Telangor, Co., . . . . . . 208 Busunii,. . . . . 317 Telingani, do., .
• 45 Suvarnachandra, E. Bengal ch., . , 138, 140 Tenkaradu, hill,
168, 176, 187 suvarnadanda, . . . . . . . 240 Tepkuļittittai, vi., .
121 and n. 2 Suvarnapura, vi, . . . . 239 Tepnavan llangovēļ, ch.,
• 122 .6 Suvijayata, m., . . . . 803 Tēr, s. a. Tagara,
. . 253 Suvrati, queen of Mahendravarman, 89, 74, 77 Ter-Maran, ch,
. . 122 .7 Svayambhu, legendary ancestor of Parmans, 37, 41 testing of officials,
. . .271 Svayambhu, poet, . . . 3478., 365, 357 | Thaluor, vi, . . Svayambhū, te., . . . , 282, 269 Thaņa, s. a. Sthanaka, Svayambhusómanatha, te., , . 997, 399f | Thaņdear, &. a. Stbaụvilvara, Bykundēvi, queen of Susthitavarman, . 69, 74, 77f. Thavisa, vi, . .
• 241 thrayavan, . . . . . . 258 Tidiyan, ch., . . . . . 123 n. 6 Tilaka, vi.,
. 146, 154 Tidiga, vii, , . . . . 260 Tilanga, 8. a. Tolangina, . . . 19, 84 Tada Lanka, 8. a. Dantēvära, . . 246 Tilökavyndari, queen of Vijayabahu I., . Tadalipal, do. . . . . . 245 Timmans Blatta, ., . . • 187, 184 tadeya dandaniyaka, . . . 333 Timma Nayaka, ch., . . . . . 343 Tagadür, . a. Dharmapuri, . . 129 n. 6 Timmaņa Disa, ., . . . 165, 181 Tagars, vi.,
.
259, 266 Timmarasa, Karaộika, m., . . 187, 185 Tagarapuraparaměsvara, sur. Of Silahara Tiparass, m., . . . . . 167, 185
Chhittarija, . . . . 263, 269 Tippaņa Bhatta, m., . . . . 185, 181
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Page #459

384
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XI.
.
158
PAGE
PAGS Tirthaprabandha, nork by Vadiraja-Tirtha, 346 trinodaka, Tirukknlittattai, 8. a. Śnikudittittai, 121 and Triputântaka Devarasa, Elur ch., 338, 335f., *. 2, 122
338, 340 Tirukkarr li Pichchan, s. a. Širiyavēlar, 1214., 120 Tripuréávara, te. . . . . . 209 Tirukkovalur, r'i. . . . . 122 n. 6 Tripuri, vi.. .
• 205, 209, 211, 215 Tirumala, Vijayanagara k., . . 341 ». 2 trivarga, . . . . 247, 258f. Tiramala I., do..
. 160, 152f., Tnghluq, see Ghiyas-ud-din Tughluq
186, 312, 351, 357 tuqa, . . . . 53,55 and n. 1 Tirumala Bhatta, m., . . 161fl., 180ff., 354, 358 Tekkadēva, m., .
. . 165, 181 Tirumala Bhnten Ira, ., .
talabhara, a ceremony, • . 121 n. 2 Tirumala Gaigayadi, .. . . . 167, 184 Tumbagi, ni. . .
. . . . 806 Tirumaladēvi, . a. Tirumalimbikā, . 351 Tambige, do., . . . . . 300 Tirumalni-nambi, Periya, 8. a. Śrisnilanauhn, 162 Tambigere, vi, . .
. 293 Tirumalimbika, queen of Srirangaraya I.. 160, Tummalapatti, vi, . . , 168, 178, 187
172, 180, 312, 351, 357 Tungabhadra, ri, . . . , 272, 294 Tirumala Narasimha, s., . . 166, 183 Turuka, Turk, . . . . . . 219 Tirumalarya, N., . . 164f., 178f., 180f. Tu varăpati, 8. a. Dvarasamulram (), 122 n. 6 Tirnpati, vi.
. . . 187 Tiruppurambiyam, vi.. . . 121 n. 2 Tiruvallam, vi, . .
. . . 296 Tirurārur-Chavadi, di,
312, 319, 353, 357 Tiruvattachéri, vi, . . . 312, 319 Ubhayadalapitämaha, sur. of Srirangaraya Tiruvenkatanatharya, m., . . . 164, 180 II.,
. .
. . . . . 362, 357 Tiruviánlür, vi, . . . . . . 121f.
Udaya III., Ceylon k., . . . . 125f. Tiruvialüralayamahādēva, te, . 121 n. 2 Udayakara, m.,. . . . . 238, 241 Tivaradeva, Kosala ch., . . . 255 n. 2 Udayāļūr, vi., .
164f., 179, 181 Togaruchéţi, rin . 164, 169, 179 Udayambhatta, m., . . .
166, 183 Tökabalapalliki, vi... • 200 Udayin, ch., .
• 88, 40, 42 Tomara, dy. . 18, 23, 224 n. 4 Uddagiri, vi., .
. . 173, 186 Tondaimandalam, di.,
123 and n. 3 Uddyōtakësarin, Trikalinga k.,. . 239f. Tondékkatyappan, forest, . . 169, 176, 187 Udeya Bhatta, m., . . . . 163, 178 Toravali, vi., .
169, 176, 197 Uddhariņa, Dahi yaka ch., . . . 56f., 61 Trailokyabrahmaka, m., . . . 29 Ugra Bhimēsvara, te., . . . 807 Trailökyachandra, E. Bengal k., . . 137ff., 141
Ui, vi, . . . . . . 19, 22, 24 Trailokyamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Jaya- Ujjayini, vi., . .
simha II., . . . . . 280, 287 Ulugh Khan, Musalman general, . 224 Trailökyamalla do. of do. Soměávara I 291f. Ulundūr-Vēl, ch., . . . . 122 n. 6 tribhoga, . . 145f., 154, 155, 281
'Umar, see Shibab-ud-dīn 'Umar. Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of w. Chalukya Vi. Umivarman, Kalinga k., . • 4ff. kramaditya VI., . 143ff., 150, 153f., 189, Unahalli, vi., . . . . 309, 313, 315 274, 278, 283, 289, Upadiya, m... . . . .
. . 803 293, 295, 329ff. upanidhi, . . . . . . 241, 323 Tribhuvanamalludēva, sur. of Kakatiya Bēta, uparinkh, to spread, . .
188 189, 193 Upondrabhata, Guhila ch., .
11, 14 Trikalingadhipati, eur. of Kalachuri Karpe Uppa Bhatta, m., . . . . 164, 180 dēva, , , , , 208, 213, 216 Ufpana Bhatta, ., . .
167, 184 Trikalingadhipati, sur. of Mahabhavagupta, 239 | Upyalika, vi, . . .
39f., 48 Trilochanapala, Chalukya ch. of Lafa, . 254 Urravarman, m., .
. 27 trinapätigochara, . . . . 9, 41, 139 Uruvappuhrer Ilasjechenni, Chola ch., 122 . 6

Page #460

üshmala, glowing,
utkheţayitri,
.
Utpala, s. a. Paramāra Muñja,
utpatti, Uttamachōla, Madhurantakan, Chola prince,
Uttaratira, di., uttarayana, uttarayanasamkranti,
Uttaravalli, di, .
utthanadvādasi, a tithi,
.
Vachchhuka, m.,
Vadagarai-Vēmbarrur, s. a. Vembaṛrür,
Vaddanandu, co., s. a. Baudh,
Vahlika, people,.
Vaidia, s. a. Vidisa,
Vaidumba, dy.,
Vaḍaper, vi.,
vaḍḍavāra,
Vadhula, family name of Doddayacharya, Vadiraja-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Vadner, vi.,
"
Vaidyanatha, m., Vaidyanatha, te., Vaighayāru, ri.,
Vaijayanti, vi,
Vadanakumaridevi, queen of Bastar ch. Vira
simhadēva,
Vagisa-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 n. 4,
.
PAGE
. 188
75 276, 312 264
123, 124 n. 1
238 64 154
238, 240
161, 175, 187
Vajravarman, Simhapura k., Vakata, family,
Vāk patirāja, Chakamāna k., Valabhi, vi.,
Valabbya, from Valabhi,
Valacha, people,
valita, circle, district, Vallabha,
Vallabha, s. a. W. Chalukya, Vallabhacharya, acharya,
•
•
214, 217 126 220 add.
. 243, 246ff.
342, 349, 353, 357
147 162 344, 346 30
•
•
•
.
Vairasi Rano, s. a. Vairisimha,
Vairisimha, Dahiyaka ch.,
Vajjada I., Silähära ch.,
Vajjada II., do.,
Vajradatta, legendary Pragjyotisha k., 70f.,
346 and n. 4
318 33, 35
294 n. 4 165, 180 218ff.
168, 175, 187 145, 148, 154 57 56, 60 253, 262, 266 253, 262, 265f., 268
INDEX.
•
73, 76 37, 39, 42 134 56, 59
198, 201, 204
201, 203
200
175, 187
323, 327
•
"
•
313f. 345
Vallabharaja, Guhila ch., Vallabharaja, Pramāra k., Vallabhendra, sur. of W. Chalukya Pulakesin II., Vallagrimam, vi.,
Vallalasena, Bengal k., Vallagringa, vi., Valvarivapura, vi., Vamana, M.,
Vamana-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,
Vanavagmahādēvi, queen of Chola Paran
taka II., vandapană, vanechara, Vanga, co., Vangaladesa, co., Vāņivāla, vi., vantya, district, Vappuvanna, Silähära ch.,
Vāsü, m.,
.
Vasuvarman, m.,
Vatanagara, vi.,
.
name Dharanaděvavarman.
Varanasi, m.,
Varaura, vi., s. a. Uraiyür,
Vardi, vi., Varendri, di., Varesa-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Varman, E. Bengal dy., Varman, Malava dy., Varnavṛiddhi, m., Varuna, god,
vāsā paka,
Vasishthiputra, sur. of Saktivarman of
Kalinga,
63
•
342, 349, 353, 357
7.
.326f.
334 .248f.
346 n. 4
Vatapi, vi.,
Vatsaraja, Pratihāra k.,
Varada Bhagavata, m., Varada Narasimharya, m.,
Varadaraja-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,
Varaguna, Pandya k., Varahagupta, Brahman, Varaha-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Varamēvi (?), vi., Varaṇadovavarman, possible reading of the
Vasudeva, m.,
Vasudevarya, Brāhmaṇ,
Vasudeva-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,
PAGE
12, 17
12, 16
124
⚫ 240 241
. 19, 24, 318 138 163, 166f., 169, 178, 183f. 175, 187 253, 262 and
•
385
.
n. 3, 265 167, 184 166, 183 346 n. 4 121 n. 2
137, 139, 142 346 n. 4 201f., 204
·
354, 358
add. 220
243, 248, 250
7, 9, 38 346 n. 4 37, 39, 41 317f. 321 18 202, 204
2f. 44, 46f.
5f., 322, 324
304, 313f.
346 n. 4 75, 79
31f., 34, 36
151, 275, 310
200
.
8 D

Page #461

386
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XII.
228
.
.
.
288, 241
Vigrahapala I., Pala
PAGE
PAGE Vatsuva Bhatta, m., . . . . 201, 203f. Venkatapatidēva I., Vijayanagara k., 160ff., Vaudha, vi.. . . . . . 320 add.
174f., 186ff., 347 Vavana, m., . , 271, 280, 286f., 338, 340 Vebkataya, m., . . . . 165f., 181f. Vavvulikhêţa, vi., . . . 809, 313, 315 Venkataya, Hastaka, see Hastaka. Vayyamimba, queen of Timma Nayaka, 343 Vetikatēsa, te.. . . . . 176, 187 Vēdam Seshadri Bhatta, m., . . . 165, 181 Venkatda, sign-manual of Vijayanagara kings, Vēdappatti, vii, . 168, 176, 187
159, 162 Vēdapariávara, te., . . . . 121 Venkati Bhatta, 11., . . . 854, 358 Vēdas, sākhas, sutras
Véppattur, s. a. Věmbarrúr, .
121 Bahrricha,. . . f., 213, 304, 313f Verņi, ri, . . . .
• 145 Chhandöga, 264, 267, 322, 324 Verni, &. a. Krishnaverņā,. .
145 Jaimini, . .
. . . . 181 Vēthvalu, vi.. . . . . 52, 55 Kaņva, . . 41, 43, 239, 241, 327
Vētravati, ri.. . . . . . Kauthuma,
. 7, 10, 322, 824 vibration frequency of notes, Madhyandina, • 32, 34, 36, 202, 204 Vibudhendra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, . 344 n. 4 Madhyandina Kapva,
239, 241 Vidika, vi.. . . . . . 82, 36 Rigvēda, , . 163ff., 178ff., 217f., 220 Vidyadharabhañja, Orissa ch., . . 322 Samavēda, .
. . 7, 10, 146
Vidyadhara Bhatta, m... . . . 186, 182 Taittiriya,. . . 52, 56, 136, 136 Vidyadbirkja-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. 844 n. 4 Vajasanēja, -yi, . . 2f., 41, 43, 326f. Vidyakars, 11.,. . Vajasaneya Madhyandida, 32, 34, 36, 202, 204
Vigra hapala I., Pala k., . . . . 13 Yajurvēda,. . 41, 43, 163ff., 178ff. Vigrahapala III., do., . . . 38 Vēda-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. 346 n. 4 Vigraharaja, Guhila ch., . . 12, 17 Vēdavēdya-Tirtha, do..
346 n. 4 Vigraharaja, Chahamana k., . , 199 Vedavyana-Tirtha, do., .
346 n. 4 Vijairkja, Dahiyaka ch., . . . . 67 Vedoyafür, vi., .
. 164, 179 Vijayabahu IV., k. of Ceylon, . . . 4 Vēlabishți, vi., . . . . . 7,9 Vijaya, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara Vélag Sundarabolag, m., .
dy. . . . . 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 Veļanda, vi, . . .
61,54 | Vijayaditya, sur. of W. Chalukyas, 149, 160f., Vél-Andiran, ch., . . . . 122 n. 6
276, 310f. Vēlayudhan-kottai, vi..
Vijayaditya I., E. Chalukya k., . 49, 63 Vējir, family, . . . . 122 n. 6 Vijayaditya II., do. . . . . 49, 62f. Vēl-Pari, ch., , . . 122 n. 8 Vijayaditya III., do.. . . . 63 Vembarrür, vi, . . ,121 and n. 2, 122, 126 Vijayaditya VI., do. . . . . .62ff. Vēņa, 8. a. Verņa,
. 145 Vijayaditya VII., do., .
Joy
, 0 . . . . . 209 Yenbettu, vi.. . . . . . .225f. Vijayadity
Vijayaditya, W. Ganga k., . . . 488., 62, 55 Vengalamba, queen of Tirumala I. of Vijaya- Vijayalaya, Chola k., . . . . 124
nagara, ; . 160, 173, 186, 342, 362, 357 Vijayamabadēvi, queen of W. Garga Sripa. Vengi, vi.. . . . . . 63, 209
rusbs, . . .
49, 52, 55 Våni, .. a. Krishnaverni, . . 145 Vijayanagara, vi., .
. .. 841 Vépivot katabhatta, 6. a. Raghavendra-Tirtha, 847 Vijayasēna, Bengal k., . .
8 Vebkata, .. . . . . . 164, 179 Vijayasi, Vijayasimha, Dahiyaka ch., . . . 87 Venkata Bhatta, m.,
164, 167, 179, 180, 184 vijayavandapani, . . . . . 240 Venkatadri, Vijayanagara prince, 160, 172f., Vijayindro-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 341f., 186, 342, 861, 367
844ff., 368f., 357 Venkatadri, m., .
187, 184 | Vijfanavati, queen of Mahabhatavarman of Venkatadri Tylgasamudram, m., 856,868 Pragiyotisha, .
. 69, 74, 77 Venkatamba, queon of Venkatapatidéra, 161, Vikanava, Dahiyaka ch..
Ya, Daniyaka CA.
. . . . . 68 174, 186 Vikkigo soventy, di.,. 148, 146, 147, 164

Page #462

INDEX
387
.
63
PAGB
PAGE Vikramaditya, m., .
146, 155 Virupaksha, sign-manual of Vijayanagara Vikramaditya I., E. Chalukyak,
kinge, .
. . . . . 162 Vikramaditya II., do., .
63 Virupaksha Bhatta, n., . . 186f., 180, 183 Vikramaditya I., W. Chalukya k., 143f., 161, Virapparasa, m., . . . . 163, 178
975, 811 vishayapati, 9, 40, 43, 139, 154, 240, 263, 313 Vikramaditya II., do., 148, 162, 276, 292, 811 Vighņu Bhatta, m., . . . , 166, 183 Vikramaditya III., do., , 144, 152, 275, 311 Vishộuchakramudrs, a seal, . . 37, 41 Vikramaditya IV., do.. 144, 152, 276, 311 Vishnugopa, W. Ganga k., . . . Vikramaditya V., do., 144, 162, 211 add., 216, Vishņukundin, dy. . . . 133f., 138
276, 279, 285, 312 Vishņuśarman, Brāhman, . . 62, 64 Vikramaditya VI., do., 143f., 153, 180, 209, Vishnu-Tirtha, Madhva-ācharya, 343 n. 4
271, 278f., 285, 293, 295, 329, 832f. | Vishnuvardhana I., E. Chalukya k.. . 62, 133 Vikramaditya, sur. of Kalachuri Gangéyadeva, Vishnuvardhana II., do.. .
. . . 63 211, 215, add. p. 215 Vishņuvardhana III., do.
. .
. . . 63 Vikramaditya, Mālava k., . . 320 Vishộuvardhana IV., da.,
. 49, 63 Vikramaditya, Orissa ch., . . . . 166ff. Vishộuvardhana V., do., . . . . 63 Vikramakēnari, cur. of Tennavan Ilangovēļ, Vishņuvardhana, gur. of W. Chalukyas, 150, 310
122 n. 6 vishti. vighti . .
. . . . 34 Vikramakësari, Chola feud., . . 125 Visvagarbha, see Aubhala. Vikramióka, sur. of W. Chalukya Vikrama- Visvanatha, Madura ch., . . 161, 177, 187 ditya VI., . .
. 281, 288 Viávarúpa, m., . . . . . 156, 158f. Vikramapura, vi.. . 7, 9, 89f., 42, 188f., 141 Viávarúpam Tirumala Bhatta, m. , 165, 180 Vikramavarghe, sur. of w. Chalukya Vikra
Visvarūpadēvasarman, m., . . 39, 41, 43 maditya VI., . . . . .271 Visvasimha, Koh k., . . . . . 68 Vikramêndra, Vishnu lundin k., 133f., 136 Viáva-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, . . 346 n. 4 Vikramēndravarman, do.
133 Visvavarman, Mälava ch., . . . .317f. Vilaņavāti, vi., 8. a. Marot, . . . . 57f. Visvavēdya-Tirtha, Mādhua-acharya,. 346 n. 4 Vilhana, Dahiyaka ch., . . . 68 Vitthala Bhatta, m., . , 164, 166, 180, 183 Vinayaditya, W. Chalukya k.,
144 Vitthalacharya, 8. 4. Vijayindra-Tirtha, 345 Vipikondapyra, fort, . . . , 173, 186 Vitthala Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 346 n. 4 Vinukooda, do. ..
133 Vittiranda-Perumāļ, te., . , 168, 176, 187 Virabhadrasvamin, te,, . . . 188 vivaba, s. a. Vishņu, . . . . . 11 Virabhápe, Madura ch.. . 161, 177, 187 Võdapibbatta, m., . . . . . 264, 267 Virabhūpasamudra, vi.. . . 169, 176, 187 Vosthadēvi, quoen of Vikramaditya IV.. . 311 Vira Bijjarasa, see Bijjarase.
Towels as tone marks,
• 228 Virs Hemmäßirāya, see Hemmaļirāya.
Vrayakara, miswriting for Jarakara, . 238 Virana, m., . . .
. 966, 357 Vriddharāja, . . . . . Vira acharya, .. . . 163, 186, 187
Vrishasaila, s. a. Tiramala hill,
174, 186 Virapäraņiyar, queen of Chāla Gandarāditya,
Varavudi, ui.. . . . . . 123 n. 9
vyāghracharms, . . . . . 241 Viranarayanadaya, Bastar ch., . . 246ff
Vyasariya, m., . . . . 1656., 181ff. Virapandya, Pandya k., . . . . 126
Vysariya Bhatta, m., , . , 167, 184 Virapandiyagtalaikonda, sur. of Aditya II.,
Vyasariya-matha,
. . 344 Vikramakosari and Parthivendrayarman, 125
Vyleniya-Tirtha, Madhua-ācharya, 841ff. Virasimhadeva, Bastar ch., . .343, 346f.
vyatipata,. . . . . . 330, 836 Viraárt, queen of Jatavarman, . . 38., 42 Virstenkatapati, .. a. Venkatapati, 177, 187 Viradariijabhayankara:Valanda, di.. . 121
Wadagēri, se Odagere . . . is. 18
. 838 Viraka, ch., . . . . 12, 16
8D
.
.
50,51

Page #463

388
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XII.
Wang.biuentsi, Chinese invader, Wokkund, s. a. Onkunda, .
, .
ΡΑΟΣ . 66
148
.
.
.
.
.
.
154
339
Yadamalai, hill,. . . . 168, 176, 187 Yadappata, vi., . .
166, 170, 182 Yadava, dy. . . . . 122 n. 6 Yadavalli, vi...
• 168, 170, 182 Yadavärys, m.,.
. . 166, 183 Yadu, legendary ancestor of Varmans, . 37, 39, 41 Yadu, m., . . . . . . 156, 158f. Yajja, queen of Guhila Sankaragana, 12, 15 Yajñan rayaņa Bhatta, m., . , . 164, 179 Yajñavati, queen of Ganapati of Pragjyotisha, . .
. 69, 73, 77 Yajõēsvara Bhatta, m., . . . 164, 178 Yallambhatta, m., . . 164, 166, 179, 189 Yamuntrya, Vaishnava-acharya, . 162 Yanemarasa, Ahihaya ch., . . . . 293 Yaśaḥkarpadēva, Kalachuri k., 205, 2078., 212, 216 Yasahpushta, Dahiyaka prince,, 56, 61 Yahovarman, s. a. W. Chalukya Dasavarman, 144 Yauvanasri, queen of Vigrahapala III. . 88 Yavana, s. a. Muhammadan, , 174, 186, 246f. Yayati, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39, 41 Yayati, do. of Vijayanagara dy. 160, 171,
185, 350, 356 years, cyclio
Krõdhin, . . . . . . 196
PAGE years, cyclic-contd. Kabaya,
268 Parthivs,
330 Pingale,
. . . . . 283 Prabhavs, . . . . . . RaktAkshin, . . . . . . 313 Böbhakrit, Vikarin, Vikrita,
. . . . . . 332 Visvivasu, .
324 Vyaya, . . . . . 175, 336 years, regnal, , 5, 10, 41, 52, 126, 135,
220 and add., 241, 325, 328, 336 Yederive, 8. a. Elarave, . .
272 Yeddalür, vi., . . . 167, 170, 184 Yeppi, s. a. Verņi, . . . 145 Yewūr, *. a. Ehur, . , 268, 304ff., 329ff, Yogēsvaradēvavarman, Orissa ch., . 218ff. Yöginipara, vi., 8. a. Delhi, . . . . 44ff. Yuan Chwang, . . . . 65ff., 70f. Yuddhakaraniga, see Sömnéarman. Yuddhamalla, W. Chalukya k., 143f., 161, 375, 311 Yuddhamalla II, E. Chalukya k., . 62. Yuvarājadēva, Kalachari k., . 205, 211, 215
Zodiacal sigo
Makara, Mina,
. .
. .
. .
. .
. .
. 120 . 220

Page #464
_